Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2020-03-08T12:49:18Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*March 8, 2020 - ''Volume 5 Chapter 1 Completed''
*August 8, 2018 - ''Volume 4 Afterword Completed''
*August 8, 2018 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 5 Completed''
*January 26, 2018 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 4 Completed''
*November 27, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 4 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Distance Between My and Her Moon]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5: E.R.O]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both" />

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5 Chapter1

2020-03-08T12:46:45Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Chapter 1 - The End of the Beginning of the Summer, Continued */

==Chapter 1 - The End of the Beginning of the Summer, Continued==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Current Youth-points: +3 (leftover from the last round)

“Mm… Mmhmhm, Mm… Mmhmhm~”

“Uhhhhh, N*uticaa?”

“Mhm~ Mhm~”

That’s probably right. If I were wrong, it’d be a “Hmph, hmph.”

“Hm~ Mm~ Mm? ‘MhmhmMhmhmMhmhmm?’

“Uh… The theme of The Unfettered Shogun.” <ref>Television program that aired on Asahi TV from 1978 to 2003. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HaesV2IlBcc</ref>

“Mhm~ Mhm~”

What strange songs. There she was, frozen in order to not spread the dust about.

“Mhmhm~ Mhmhmhmm~ Hmhmh~”

“Hold it right there or you’re gonna be in a lot of trouble.”<ref>Mickey Mouse Club Marching song. Goodness knows how anyone could tell</ref>

“Mmph.”

I covered her mouth through the futon. Please forgive us, mister mouse, I will teach her proper decorum.

While we were indeed bored out of our minds, can anyone honestly argue that a game of riddles in the middle of a summer day like this is holds any meaning? Oh, yes. I’m Niwa Makoto. Greetings.

The second year of high school — the peak of youth. Only a week remained in the summer vacation of such a critical time. The bodies of cicadas laid untouched in the corners of the streets; here I was, savouring the end of the season.

Still, the insects chirped their summer songs in the garden. I turned my head; though we’d mowed the grass just few weeks ago, there they were, peaking out again to cover the entirety of the yard.

“Mm? Mmf~ Mhmph~ Mhmph~ Mm~ Mhm~ Mhmph~ Mhmhmhmhm.”

“We still playing? Uhh… No clue.”

“Mhmhmhm! Mhmhmhm Mhmhmhm.”

“Look, even if you are telling me the answer, I don’t speak futon and there aren’t any books teaching it.”

Our local Yokai — Touwa Erio — was currently throwing a tantrum on the floor. She’s pretty close to being a cicada nymph, with how she stuffed herself in there. Well, the differences would be that nymphs don’t look that much different out of their shell; she, on the other hand, gets some… dramatic differences. Let’s say a certain Space Ninja monster shed its skin and turned into a cute girl — people are going to be shocked, no doubt. <ref>Alien Barutan from Ultraman</ref>

The mother of this Yokai stuck her head into the living room: It’s apparent that the act was her trying to be cute. For the sake of her forty years of age, I shall take notes of the few seconds when she rampaged down the hallway earlier like a child.

Wearing a shirt one size larger than mine, my aunt had a pair of shorts on with her hair tied into a bun with a handkerchief. Her age aside, it was a getup that emanated immaturity.

“Eri-chan~ Daddy~ lunch is ready~”

“Mhmph!”

“Hold on.” I pressed her head down.

Struggling about, Erio kicked her legs into the air.

Is kicking up the dust all you can do? Pointless! I thought as I witnessed the futile struggle.

“Who’s this ‘daddy?’”

My aunt Touwa Meme stared at me with a naïve smile unimaginable as belonging to a forty-year-old. I’m no father to a futon! Uh, high quality velvet? Bed? Heat blanket?

“Ohh~ Eri-chan~”

Despite not having a running start, my aunt slid toward me and pounced without a shred of hesitance. Her arms wrapped tightly around my back, and there was not a bit of space between us. Kyaa~ her boobs are on me~ Ahh! My something is ahhing. “Please pounce the one that you’re actually calling out!” Your Eri-chan is here!

Since that’s just how my aunt is, it’s evident that the Earth is still going off-course as planned.

I dragged the aunt latching on my waist and pushed the futon roll into the kitchen. Though it’s clearly a normal summer day with temperature much higher than the human body, the pair didn’t care about their dignity.

“Please let go of my shirt, or better yet, me!” I pushed against her forehead, yet as soon as I did that she held on even harder. Why must I partake in this silly game in this oven of a house? And you, futon roll, you better start walk with your own damn legs!

“Mako-kun is all grown up. Your aunt is tearing up at the thought!”

“The only one who will cry is dad when he sees you like this.”

“Meme-chan was only 20 when I first met you… Sniff sniff.”

That’s what you meant?!

Drag~ drag~ Bump, bump. It would seem that we’re still ways away from making normal human walking sounds.

Into the kitchen with a small turning fan, I smelled a distinct aroma — right away I could tell what’s on the menu today. Meme-san had prepared dry noodles, and the ginger powder was the culprit of that smell. By the way, we had the same thing two days ago, but it ended up as World War Ginger where we dumped as much ginger as possible into each other’s sauce. Needless to say, my tongue was annihilated. I no longer remember the catalyst of the battle, but I faintly recall something that stepped on her childish age-landmine. I will try not to do the same thing today.

“Don’t you think it’s about time we have a chapter on Meme-chan’s high school life?”

“Not much point to a story before we were born, is there.”

“Mako-kun the sperm!”

…After our usual banter, Meme-san, Erio and I formed a triangle at the table. “Oof.” Erio moaned as her shin bumped into the chair.

“Take the futon off!”

“Mm.” Perhaps because of the pain, she listened obediently. A hand emerged from beneath the futon — though seemingly restrained, it dexterously untied the rope. At this point in time, we no longer pay the act any mind. As we diligently prepared the utensils and the condiments, Erio finally exposed her face to the atmosphere.

… Still the outrageously amazing look that is birthed from the errors of the ecosystem. A head of azure-coloured hair that’s too wasteful even to have a strand lost; its length, along with her pale skin, reminds one of the sky. Lastly, a charmingly blank countenance that would surely help out a certain forty-year-old if she could share it. Well, she’s gotten a lot more expressive as of recent. Only if my aunt could be a little more mature and composed. That was merely a suggestion with intense yearning.

Erio raised her leg boldly as if showing off her bumped shin. She had on a one-piece dress, and her feet were naked. Does she have any sense of dignity? I caught a glimpse of her underwear. How shameless! I lectured internally while occasionally shooting a glance over. What’s wrong with acting like a typical high schooler? Right? No?

“Shin. Red.”

“It’ll turn blue in a while.”

“Traffic light.” <ref>In Japanese 青い can mean both green and blue</ref>

Pleased with her own jest, Erio smiled with her eyes squinted. Every time she smiles like so, it is as if she metamorphosized into someone else. Is there a single person on this planet who can directly withstand the sight?

Rumour has it that she was ostracised by the girls at her school. I can totally see why now.

“Cousin, is summer break ending?”

“Yeah, August’s almost over. Didn’t really go out a lot near the end though.”

The sun shone so out there — am I really going to end this summer being a shut-in?

As I contemplated, Meme-san interjected with a keen comment.

“Oh, that reminds me. The circulation board mentioned something about a group tour.”

“Group tour?”

“Just an overnight tour nearby. Do you want to go, Mako-kun?”

Meme-san glanced at me and Erio as she mixed the noodle sauce. Erio mumbled the world tour flatly and glimpsed at me. Her googly eyes were pure like still water. Why do you have to wait for my response? Not that I mind.

“Hmm. Where are we going?”

“The local beach, I think. There’s food, too, with unlimited drinks. Well, Meme-chan doesn’t care about that, because she’s not even drinking age yet~”

An old lady squirmed about while emphasizing how little she cared. I began my train of thought. The beach. The summer beach. Every time the wave meets the sand, it brings to me tried-and-true chances of winning some Youth-points back.

The regret of a youthful man who ended his summer without going to the beach once can only be matched by a baseball player who never made it to Koshien! How could I not nod my head?!

…But think it through. A local tour — the age gap between the attendees is going to be way wider than a that of a school fieldtrip. Sweat, the beach! While the prospect of a swimsuit is enticing, who is going?

I don’t even know what the definition of local is, but I know that Ryuushi-san’s house is not part of it. What about Maekawa-san? She doesn’t seem to live around here.

“I want to go.”

As I pondered, Erio replied timidly and watched anxiously for our approval.

“To the beach. With mom and cousin.”

Rarely does Erio express her opinion so assertively and gleefully.

Me and Meme-san nodded at each other.

I’m not one to be so stubborn as to turn them down at this point.

“Alright~ It’s settled! Meme-san is gonna slay Mako-kun with her long-awaited R-18 swimsuit!”

“Uh, slay?”

What manner of horror does she plan to show me? I trembled… Fortunately no one below the age of 18 can hear or see all this, thank goodness. Can’t believe I am actually approving that useless guideline that only impedes the young’s development. Now that’s surprising. Actually, who the hell does she plan on showing that too? That Yamamoto guy?

“Let’s get a swimsuit for Eri-chan.”

“I can swim like this.”

Erio began picking at her noodles as she answered. She takes her bath with clothes on, after all.

“No you can’t. If we don’t calm Mako-kun down from his nightly fantasies, the extra carbon dioxide from his excessive breathing will give the neighbours a reason to be mad at us.”

“Mm.”

“Don’t nod!”

Erio looked to the neatly-folded sheet on the floor. If we’re talking about her, she might just point to the newest futon available for a swimsuit without a trace of doubt.

“Eri-chan~ Here, ahh~”

Meme-san brought some noodles next to Erio’s mouth. Embarrassed by being treated like a child, Erio shouted with beet-red face, ‘I-I can eat myself.’ Seemingly aware of my eyes, she nevertheless ate the noodles her mother offered. Slurp, she swallowed the noodle much more quickly than usual.

“How is it?”

“Mm!”

A nervous Erio gulped it down, seemingly uncaring for even the taste. Following that, both she and Meme-san picked some noodles up, dipped them into the sauce and brought them to me. Wait, hold on.

“Cousin. Ah~ Ah~”

No. ‘Why’ was the only word for her action. Why kind of thinking process could lead to her thinking Meme-san -> Erio -> me? She was perhaps unused to it, her shoulders stiffened and cheeks glowed.

“Hurry up~ Mako-kun. Chug! Chug!”

Meme-san giggled childishly, clapping in rhythm. Her natural ability to irritate people is truly first rate.

“Ah! The sauce’s dripping. Hurry, cousin. Ahh~?”
[[File:DTS Vol 05 021.jpg|thumb|'Ah! The sauce's dripping. Hurry, cousin. Ahh~?']]

Even Erio’s high-strung. Here! I shut my eyes and opened my mouth. The taste of chilled noodles spread in my mouth. “Oof!” And then of blood. I opened my eyes in a panic. Having neither the experience of feeding and the ability to control her strength, Erio stabbed my tongue with the chopsticks and recklessly shoved the noodles into my mouth. All sorts of mixed fluid flooded my palate.

“Good?”

“There’s nothing bittersweet about this…”

Feeding or getting fed isn’t part of the calculation of Youth points… A little too sweet for me, you see.

In any case, the real problem was what’s after this. I glanced — Ugh! Meme-san’s already waiting for me on the other end. Ah~ She anticipated for me with her mouth agape. I could probably see her throat, but I don’t float that way!

“Wuu~ I’m starving! Papa~ Feed the chick please~”

Shut it, you archaeopteryx! Gah, seriously. I joylessly snatched some noodles and toss them into her yapper. “Chomp!” She bit down on my chopsticks with no intention of letting go.

“Slurp slurp!”

“Don’t lick them!”

I pulled. In my hand were chopsticks slobbered with saliva. Anyone who could use them directly at this point is a hero. Uh, maybe Erio can… Sure would be nice if the order was backward.

“This beautiful triangle is what’s known as the pyramid force!”

“A pretty flat pyramid at that.”

It’s just a triangle at this point. The relationship between the Touwas and their neighbours is the same.

“…Mm~”

Meme-san moaned at the plate in her hand. I think she’s looking at the reflection in the sauce.

“What’s the matter?”

It’s not like I wanted to hear about her troubles, but I knew she will probably do something anyway, so I took the first shot.

“I was just thinking, ‘is there less wrinkle on my face now?’”

“Isn’t it because your eyes are getting old too, right?”

World War Ginger began. The Touwa residence (and their brains) is as spirited as ever.

“And that’s how we decided on the trip set on the day after tomorrow.”

‘Mmm~ But Papa I won’t let anything of the sort happen!’

“Eh?”

There are just too many ‘dads’ in my life. That said, a pedigree of all of us is probably just a straight line. <ref>I.E, unrelated</ref>

Leaning on the slightly ajar window, I looked out to as a jet soared through the night sky. On the phone with me was Mifune Ryuushi-san. Due to our terrifying phone bill, we’ve resorted to communicate mainly with text. However, as soon as I told her about our trip, she called.

Breeze gentle like tissue papers was just slightly chilly after standing in it for a bit. It’s probably that uniquely humid wind that could dampen your hair.

‘Staying out overnight without my permission. This is a matter of life and death, y’know, Niwa-kun!’

“That bad? Is it because the trip’s that great or because my life is lighter than hydrogen?”

And whose exact permission am I looking for? Though still confused, I could tell Ryuushi-san was quite livid hearing about the trip. Was it out of jealousy or something else? I recall her telling me to not go near the beach back when I was hospitalized. Something about the jelly fishes being soft. Hm~ that’s when she started with the strange phrases, too… Being mysterious is not all that bad, though. Okay, let’s keep things out of perspective today!

‘As long as I, Ryuuko-san, breathes, I will never let ya ruin the local moral! And If you insist on going with Touwa-san! Ya will have to go through me!’

I could hear her fist punching through the air… Orally presented. Sounded more like failed whistling, or at best failing to light a match.

“It’s not like I’m only going with her… Wait, were you serious about having to go through you?”

‘Eh? Ya don’t seriously plan on coming over now, are ya?’

How did you even arrive at that? Well, I guess I’d have to meet her if I wanna fight her, but she sounded way too mellow about that. The possibility of visiting Ryuushi-san’s room is indeed appealing, but there’s a curfew in the Touwa household.

“Oh yeah, Maekawa-san told me her family is going too.”

‘WHY!’

“Uh, I guess because we live in the same town. Also, I’ve never heard you ask something like you’re actually asking.”

‘It’s a riddle that I don’t even have the time to think about~!’

Slap, slap! Sounded like she was kicking her bed. It’s just like when Erio hops up and down in her futon roll. Ryuushi-san’s bed, huh. Wonder what it smells (omitted).

‘Niwa-kun, ya are always leavin’ me out~’

“Of course not. It’s not like I planned the trip or anything.”

‘Ya are stingy~’

“’Sorry, we can’t take more than three people…’ I never said that!”

“Stingiest!”

“Ryuushi-san, you sure like those -est.” <ref>Ryuuko here added -est behindケチstingy for superlative effect</ref>

‘I told ya it’s Ryuuko… Oh, I know!’

I could hear a fist landing on her palm.

“Uh, what you thinking?”

“Ryuuko in the backpack!”<ref>リュック Backpack came from the word Ruck Sack shortened. Ryuuko リュウコin Ryukku</ref>

“……Huh?”

‘Ryuuko-san in backpack! Niwa-kun would hold on tightly! And then you will arrive at the beach! Whoa! Ryuuko-san in the bag! Ka-pow! …Yeah.’

“Um…”

‘What do ya think about this totally supernatural way of getting to the beach naturally?!’

“Well, how do I put it…”

‘Daw, ya don’t sound stoked at all! Oh, no; ya are not so rude to think that ya can’t pick up the backpack, are ya? Ya are so rude, Niwa-kun!’

She got mad at her own imagination. What I meant is, Ryuushi-san, if I could put you in a backpack… I’d just bring you back into my room instead of the beach~ Well, couldn’t just say that to her face now, could I.

‘Then plan B! ‘Operation Niwa-kun’s one-day-child’ has been revealed!’

“Um, like I said, you don’t need any of those fancy plans. Just tell them you wanna tag along and they’ll let you in.”

As fascinated as I was with the specifics of the plan, I had to give her some proper guidance. A local tour isn’t all that uptight, so as long as you pay up it’s probably fine. Plus, strictly speaking, I’m not even a real resident of this town.

‘Ya aren’t saying that Ryuushi-san is such a nobody that no one would notice if I were to just walk in the back, right?! Is this the Niwa style indirect insult?’

“You suddenly sound incredibly depressed.’

‘It’s all ya fault, ya know.’

What~ how am I related to your complexes? Uh… Yeah, nothing, absolutely.

‘Anyway, Niwa-kun, um… Do you want me to go, too? Or something?’

“Of course. It’s better that way.”

‘Pfft~’

She comically spewed something out. Uh, is she thinking ‘ya might think it’s funny, but we’re all just laughing at you?’ If we were to think like Ryuushi-san.

‘Well, well. I guess Ryuuko-san hafta enter eternal summer mode now~’

“Good, not that it’s not already summer though.”

YES! YES! I shouted internally while keeping a poker face and pumped my fists numerous times. You see, dear, it’s the beach. Beach + Ryuushi-san. If I don’t see any swimsuits under the sun, the so-called sea is nothing but saltwater! It’s worth even less than tap water with salt added!

‘Actually~ Ryuuko-san has been occupied by basketball and club activities~ But being Niwa-kun’s guardian comes first! Let’s gobbled everything off the schedule!’

“You did not just use that phrase outside of the context of eating, did you?”

‘W-what~? Ya are not questioning me, are ya~? Ryuuko-san’s always busy, ya know~!’

What a childish retort. Well, I suppose she’s always kinda child-like.

Under her influence, I wanted to make fun of her a little too.

“You are? With what?”

‘Uh, like hang out with Mikki!’

“Mhm.”

‘Like, dribbling basketball during club hours!’

“Right, mhm.”

‘…Mikki hanging out with me.’

…Yeah, that one doesn’t get a free pass. Anymore she’d end up hanging out with a basketball. You know, this is kind of like asking what the president of a company does. ‘What are you in charge of?’ ‘I sign the documents.’ ‘Yes.’ ‘I stamp.’ ‘Yes.’ ‘…And I sign names.’

‘Something like that? Anyway, that’s probably why I’m so busily busy.’

“Yeah~ Totally.”

Like ‘me’ and ‘you’ make us, colour and other colours a lot of colours.

‘But since we’re going ta the beach, gotta prepare myself! Niwa-kun’s life or death depends on this, after all!

“Yeah, the beach. Can’t forget the swimsuit.”

I finally let my intentions known, but being so high strung Ryuushi-san didn’t hear me.

‘Well, Imma say goodbye for now! …Look forward to the beach!’

“Way ahead of you.”

You’re the star of hope, Ryuushi-san. I imagined Ryuushi-san’s bashful look like whenever I was buying that porno mag before punching my shamelessly honest head.

…Oh, why weren’t I excited about Maekawa-san? Come on, how can anyone expect a person like her to show up with a swimsuit? It wouldn’t be surprising if she shows up as a fish in judo robe.<ref>From the manga ‘Sexy Commando Gaiden, Sugoi Yo!! Masaru-san.’ Appears to be an outfit he wears</ref>

I let out a breath after ending the chat. As fun as it is to talk with Ryuushi-san, my brain tends to be mushy after hearing her kiddy speech. As a human being it’s naturally tiring. I rubbed the wrist that was locked in place and worked my shoulder.

“……”

The birthmark-like scar on my arm left by the meteor may become less obvious in the future, but it’s unlikely to disappear altogehter. It is a bizarre reminder of this summer.

The unforgettable image burnt into my retina occasionally appears in my sight.

And to be rid that scene, I stretched my arms even further out.

The night wind brushed my wound, as though gently and gradually melting the fragments of that meteor left in my skin.

“…Oh?”

In the yard below, Erio stood next to the telescope, her hands waving at me. Under the starry sky that hid even the moon, her hair emitted the particles that seem to affirm her existence.

“Cousin~ The stars~”

“Yeah~ Coming now~”

I gestured back; I thought about jumping down, but quietly turned back toward door. As an Earthling, I must use the stairs instead of relying on something unfeasible like teleporting.

Without using your own legs, you can’t even reach the five centimetres ahead of you.

“…Still, the end of summer begins~”

In more ways than one, this summer had been too stimulating.

So we have to rest well, like spreading out in a pool of water.

If only the trip is the true summer break, I hoped earnestly.

“Swimsuit! Beach! Summer!”

“Doesn’t that order sound off?”

“I’m just trying to read Mako-kun’s mind.”

Spot on– why do you even care! And please don’t shout in the streets, people are watching! I felt like a kid tugging at his parent’s sleeves in embarrassment. Her actual daughter though was ashamed for other reasons, hiding herself behind me. You sheep! Not that I could just force her to stop, though. Man, girls, am I right?

The last Saturday of August, we headed to the bus stop at the end of the shopping strip, where the tour members were gathering. Presumably to cut down on the cost, they did not rent a tour bus. Well, taking the public transport is slow-paced, and there are always plenty of space. I suppose it might even be considered good, if we can spend less, seeing as how Meme-san is footing for the entirety of the bill.

“In other words, it’s all just money to buy Mako-kun! You will be your aunt’s plaything until tomorrow!”

“Please don’t say such inappropriate things while reading someone’s thought.”

She needs a volume knob on her back, for the sake of her sanity and to keep those around her stress-free. Still, if she were to act her age, I’d freak out too, so I just let her be. The human adaptability is truly terrifying.

Still, the summer sun that blasted endlessly upon us is something I can never get used to. Pot and plants were placed alongside the grass, which promptly filled the stop with its aroma. The shopping strip seemed almost monotonous in this heat, having no trees for the cicadas to cry on.

The tabaco shack with a collapsed placard hanging off of it; the wagashi store Maekawa-san works at, and the bicycle shop with seemingly no customers. The air could not have been staler, blockaded by the brandless clothes stores. With Erio stuck onto my back, and Meme-san grabbing onto me whenever she gets the chance, I could feel my conscious drifting toward the beach. Guess I didn’t even need the bus. The tinnitus set in.

As part of the group, the Maekawa-san family stood next to the abandoned train track. While the parents were about the same height, the daughter stood out far more. The three of them chatted jubilantly in their little circle. The Maekawa family had already came over to greet us, but it’s evident that Maekawa dad was weary of me. The interaction didn’t last long.

As a side note, Maekawa-san was for some reason wearing a red tracksuit with a huge hiking backpack on her back. According to herself, ‘it’s what I consider as the training regiment for the PE division.’ It’s highly possible and not at all hard to imagine that it’s her cosplay outfits for the beach, so I made no mention of it.

I am, however, a bit curious about how her parents view her hobby.

“Whoa, hey! You’re hurting me!”

The collar strangled me; I finally turned to Erio. She was like a koala plastered onto a tree with how she held onto my shirt. I threw her off; landing on the floor, she looked back and forth, wary of the people eyes. Why?

There were, us included, about twenty or so people gathered here for the trip. ‘That’s more people than last year,’ the old director told me gleefully. It seems that young people like me and Erio are a rare sight in one of these trips, and his friendly attitude extended to even Erio.

With a glimpse, it’s apparent that most members were over the age of forty. As surprising as it is to say, Meme-san was indeed considered one of the younger ones here. I’m beginning to worry about the future of this planet!

“Oh, are you seeing how young Meme really is? Mako-kun is finally aware! Hooray, slave!”

“Did I not ask you to stop reading minds like you’re some sort of non-human? …Oh, so that’s it! Finally, I understand now.”

She’s classified as a new species, ‘Meme-san.’ How does a daring mother like her give birth to this critter-like misanthrope? Meme-san’s entire name is written as Touwa Meme. Meme. Every time I see this name in my phone (which was put in by none other than herself) I could feel my brows frown. Why is that?

Erio had wanted to carry her favourite futon (and nothing else) out on this trip, to which I forced her to leave at the house. Her change of clothes was packed inside of Meme-san’s bag. Hence, Erio left with nothing in hands. She had even wanted to leave the house with no shoes on: It took quite the effort to make her wear just beach sandals. Speaking of which, why must I take care of her every problem? The role of being her guardian comes naturally whenever I watch her odd and clumsy acts.

Being a guardian is, however, on the polar end of scoring Youth-points. It’s not something I stomach easily. Still, there’s one very simple reason why I let her grab onto my back.

“Cousin~”

That was it. The phrase that is far more effective than having her call me by my name.

“Cousin~”

Tug, tug~ She bashfully pulled on my cloth, replaying the exact same words I imagined in my mind.

“What?”

“Just wanted to say it.”

“…”

Did you not pick up anything good from your mom?! Your cousin is very worried… Not that’s my concern, so I kept quiet. Could you stop yanking my shirt?

As I was dealing with Erio, hair designer Ooi Toe approached us – smiling with her daughter sitting on her shoulder. Her family was on the trip as well. Their skin were unbelievably white — if you were to tell me they use ectoplasm as lotion every night, I’d believe you. I followed Ooi-san’s waist-length hair as it swayed left and right. Different from Erio’s, hers was dark and shiny. She wore on her head a distinctively red and worn-out hat.

“It’s the Touwa tribe, huh?”

Ooi-san greeted us in the strangest way. How could she consider me part of them? I’m not one of the expats who plan on living my entire life in the Touwa household.

…But, uhh, how do I put it? It’s not like I’m homesick to the death or anything, but I have to go back someday. Such is the mindset of a transfer student. Perhaps I may even miss it here.

“G-good morning…”

Erio silently peeked out from behind my arm and nodded at Ooi-san. She then gawked at the little girl straddled on her mom’s shoulders. ‘Stare?’ The girl ogled curiously at Erio’s cobalt hair; Erio seemed like a deer in the headlight. Are they on the same level?

“Good morning, Erio~ You and you eyes are as wonderful as ever~”

Uhm, her eyes just shone like a cat who just spotted her prey. Is this the so-called bully aura?

As though noticing just that, Erio scuttled behind me.

“How keen of you, Mrs. Barber, to compliment my little Eri-chan~”

Meme-san stepped in, perhaps subconsciously to protect Erio. “Bam~” She tapped on Ooi-san’s shoulder. Ooi-san grimaced: “It’s a salon.” Her every smile seemed to hide within its matureness the naivety of a frivolous child. While fitting, it is still an odd and conflicting smile.

“Right, yeah. Say, I just noticed you three have been growing your hair out. Perhaps a little trimming is due? If I may have the honour.”

She giddily advertised her service, making the shape of pairs of scissors with her hands. ‘Wooey~’ the child imitated her mother with a goat-like squeal.

How about me? I grabbed my hair and wondered. Seems okay.

“Ooi-san, you’re not so shabby yourself: Your hair got even longer.”

A meaningless question, but can designers cut their own hair?

“Heheh, how could I possibly lose?”

“What?”

“Oh, don’t mind me. Worry not, this has nothing to do with this chapter.”

“Say what~? Well, I’m not worried anymore, phew~”

Meme-san placed her hand on her chest for some reason. I swear, these people are often so obviously antagonistic.

“I can give a family discount if you all came before school starts. I’m waiting~”

Upon those unusual words, Ooi-san left. Her daughter waved lightly at us, evidently no longer shy of us. I returned the gesture while my thoughts just now escaped my lips.

“She and Erio are the same, huh. Her manner and cautiousness, I mean.”

“N-no! We’re not!”

Hmph! Erio stuck her chest out proudly. Uh, I don’t really care either way, but it might be more convincing if you let go of my shirt.

Ooi-san went up to Maekawa-san as well. She felt her hair, to which Maekawa-san did not resist. She seemed more abashed. Does she not seem like one of the grown-ups standing next to Ooi-san?

“Say~ Maekawa, where is Princess Kaguya?”

“She said something about having to clean her house first when she was in the shop yesterday.”

Princess Kaguya? Judging from the name, must be Ooi-san’s friend. Sounds like royalty.

“Mm~ alright, whatever floats her boat. If she were here, it’d be like our high school graduation trip.”

Ooi-san burst out laughing before leaving Maekawa-san’s side for her husband.

These were all the younger participants of our local tour. The rest were people around the age of fifty and sixty. They all seemed to know each other already, chatting away happily in their loosely formed circles.

Meme-san tried to invite Tamura obaa-san as well, but she was turned down. ‘Folks are gonna laugh at how old I am…’ were the words she seemed to have said.

“Yoohoo~ Niwa-kun~”

“…Oh! That manner of speaking, it’s Ryuushi-san.”

Rambling her way here from the other side was without a doubt Ryuushi-san. She had on a green cloche hat, and a black shoulder bag slung across the shoulder. From afar, she appeared like an elementary school girl on a fieldtrip. How adorable of her! She waved energetically. Here comes one more young member.

She jogged steadily, ‘Screech~’ and stopped in front of me and Erio with that mock-brake sound. Adjusting her hat, Ryuushi-san looked from me to Erio, then to Meme-san.

Her expression went from smile, awkward smile, to heavy ponder.

“Man~ Niwa-kun, I gotta thank ya for your invitation!”

“Oh no no no, it’s my pleasure to have you here on such a hot day…”

Got your swimsuit ready? I bit my tongue hard before the words accidentally leave my throat. I concealed my desire and checked the surrounding. Erio and Meme-san ordered me to stay home yesterday when they went shopping for swimsuits. They said something about a big surprise… Am I in for one?”

“And Touwa-san and, uh~ Oba-san! Uwahwahwah~!”

“Those in favour of changing soft-cheeked girl into loose-cheeked girl, say aye!”

Under Meme-san’s attacks, Ryuushi-san’s face was stretched like a squirrel’s; Meme-san pulled upward, as though really asking for others’ opinion. I guess from how she didn’t just tackle Ryuushi-san, Meme-san is adult enough today. Maybe she’s just excited about the trip.

“Mako-kun, you aren’t teaching your friends the proper etiquettes~”

“Uh, you don’t exactly educate a friend, do you?”

Your daughter is already such a handful, you know. With that jest, I stole a glance at Erio. As expressionless as ever, she pointed at Ryuushi-san’s squishy face.

“Something something Ryuushi, your face is amazing.”

Something something… This kid never plans on remembering her name!

“I tuld ya ish Ryuuko~”

I can only give my upmost respect to Ryuushi-san for being so committed in asserting her name in any situation.

“Ow ow ow… Smooth-skinned sensei truly has no mercy.”

Finally freed, Ryuushi-san rubbed at her face. Maekawa-san, who’s also wobbling from her own pack, had her eyes glued onto Ryuushi-san.

The old folks surrounding also gazed at Ryuushi-san, who entered so dynamically, yet was met with her cheeks pinched. Their conversation just now seemingly burrowed itself beneath the ground.

“Eh? Ryuushi is tagging along?”

Ryuushi-san stopped to the questions. With a stretch she answered Maekawa-san. Maekawa-san, too, adjusted her backpack to her posture. The picture was now the image of an adult talking to a child.

“Yes, yes, yesh! While I may be from the next town over, please don’t be strangersh! And my name is Ryuuko~”

“Hahah, got it, got it. Still, pretty easy to figure out who invited you.”

She smirked at me upon finishing her words. Well, of course it’s me. Yet, despite not having done anything bad, I squirmed knowing that I’ve been found.

Maekawa-san always see through me, and the feeling doesn’t sit well. She’s probably just sharp.

“Y’know, trips are often the most fun before you head out~”

Ryuushi-san, her cheeks finally recovered, beamed at me. After waiting a whole week for that smile, I begin to believe that the Earth has a beautiful tomorrow.

But that was a fleeting movement — Ryuushi-san had awoken. She crossed her arms and exhaled loudly.

“But I hafta say, there’s something wrong here. Being the guardian of Niwa-kun, I can’t just sit and watch now, can I~?”

“Wait, what guardian?” Hold on, misses big kid, you don’t get to play backup here.

“If Niwa-kun is gonna be like that all~ day~ with Touwa-san, ya are gonna get sweaty and get itches on your back! My goodness, how awful would that be!”

Her hands trembled, as though what she had just described was some sort of horror story.

Wasn’t that the exact same gesture when she was talking about the jellyfishes? How useful.

Hearing the words, Erio scratched my back as if she was reminded of something. She never holds back when it comes to this kind of stuff, so it actually hurt. Especially her middle finger, which always manages to delayer my skin.

“What’s wrong with you?”

I inquired her for an explanation. Seeing my face, the blank-faced Erio revealed a tinge of satisfaction.

“Itch-counter.”

“…Uh, a little too early.”

“Nah~ Lemmie show you the fastest way~”

Ryuushi-san skipped behind my back and pulled Erio’s hands away.

“Let go~”

“N-no!”

Oh, as weak as she was, she’s putting up a fight; she plastered herself onto my back. Look, Eri-chan, I’ve meaning to tell you: Before we get to the heat, let’s talk about how my heart won’t be able to handle more of this… Please let go.

“Mm~” Ryuushi-san pinched Erio’s cheeks.

“Ehh~” Erio began her counterattack, returning the favour.

Thus begin the face pinching tug of war.
[[File:DTS Vol 05 041.jpg|thumb|'Thus begin the face pinching tug of war.']]

“Mm~ eh~!”

The two of them cried simultaneously while pulling on each other’s faces. I wonder if it’s some sort of trend that’s popular with the girls, since Meme-san was doing the same thing too. They both stomped the ground; trying to escape one another’s grasps, both ended up staring at the sky.

While maintaining the same pose and struggling to break free, their cheeks swelled in red.

…It’s actually pretty interesting, so I let them be. I wonder if they’re really enemies.

Meme-san, too, smiled quietly at the girls going at one another… She must have also felt joy. As toilsome as the road was, she finally got to see her daughter Erio playing with her friend.

Maekawa-san too took a step back, watching over them helplessly with a smile.

Not long after the girls’ tug of cheek began, a red bus that seemed to almost be shaved in half by the buildings on its sides came from the opposite direction Ryuushi-san arrived from.

“Alright, that’s the bus we’re ridin’~ Everyone please line up.”

From the bus’s noise and the voice of the director, the old men broke from their circles. Sluggishly they lined up next to the bus stop sign. Seeing so, the Touwa, Maekawa, and Ooi families also began following.

Attached to my back was Erio, and to my sides Ryuushi-san and, uh, Meme-san.

“You want this to be our post-marriage honeymoon, or pre-marriage? Whatever you want, Mako-kun!”

“My apologies, but I am obliged to only answer questions that complies to non-outerspace laws. And please stop groping my arm, it’s going to make the heat rashes worse.”

“Our first couple’s task is to make rashes together!”<ref>共同作業きょうどうさぎょう　translates literally to collaborative works, but there’s a Japanese idea that the first task accomplished by a married couple together hold celebratory meanings</ref>

“Now that’s gonna make the Americans cry!” <ref>I have no clue why</ref>

“Woow~ Ya are linking arm with your aunt huh~ Diss Ryuushi-san respects you!”<ref> Dis-respect</ref>

“Here you go making words up. So, uh, do you wanna, like, l-link arms?”

“Eek! B-but we’re practically linked in the heart already, ya know!”

“Eh? Oh, I guess…”

“Cousin~”

“Don’t make me retort your ‘just wanna see your reaction’ for the third time, you little– “

“Looking forward. To the beach.”

She easily parried my move. With the brightest smile, Erio beamed at me.

And I inadvertently looked straight at the expression that would accidentally increase my Youth-points.

“……Right.”

Maekawa-san turned to me with a mocking face.

In any case, the arrival of the bus finally gave respite to my perpetually twisted face.

I chuckled to myself.

As if declaring, ‘so what if she’s a weirdo?’

I am the ambassador of love comedies on this trip, y’know.

Something along the line of, in the brink of a galactic war, what I held in hand was not a sword, but her hand.

With that out of the way, I hope all goes well.

Some people think that there is no such thing as coincidence, or that such thinking has never been correct. While I believe that trying to instill right or wrong to such concepts is in itself incorrect, I still wonder if the arrival of this bus served a certain purpose.

As expected, the bus that seemed to have parked at the hottest stop in this entire shopping street was empty. The AC’s breeze that welcomed us froze even our brains. With the director at front, everyone gradually entered the bus. The old men sat wherever they wanted, instead of filling the bus from the back. Such a strange arrangement led to Ryuushi-san and Erio sitting shoulder to shoulder. As long as one doesn’t have some strange doggedness, I don’t see what’s wrong with calling this ‘coincidence.’

They started arguing about where to sit on the way into the bus. Pinching each other’s faces, they ended up like this. With an awkward expression, they shot glances at one another, but never asking the others to switch seat with them.

And so the bus, now filled with people, began rumbling again. I sat next to the two of them, which happened to be on top of one of the rear wheels. And perhaps because of that, the shaking reached the deepest part of my stomach.

By the way, sitting next to me by the window was Maekawa-san. It just happened when Erio and Ryuushi-san were fighting among themselves. Hm, sitting shoulder to shoulder to somebody so tall is indeed intimidating. By the way, Maekawa dad’s glares from behind me were just as scary.

“Transfer student, you probably prefer sitting next to Ryuushi or Touwa, don’t you?”

Heheh~ Maekawa-san inquired with a sarcastic chuckle.

“Oh, not really,” I waved dismissively, “I didn’t really get a chance to speak to Maekawa-san earlier, so this is just fine.”

Upon hearing that, Maekawa-san grumbled and rolled her eyes. With an arm against the window, she rested her head on her hand. With restless eyes, she seemed to assess me.

“Uh, what’s wrong?”

“You’re not an airhead, are you, transfer student?”

“What, me? Aren’t I pretty normal?”

If anyone deserves that title, it’d be Ryuushi-san. How goes their battle? With the building moving backward as the backdrop, I saw Ryuushi-san attempting to converse with Erio like a certain scene from a movie when the boy handed some chocolate to an alien.

“G-gum…?”

The strange perspective of Ryuushi-san searching her backpack for the piece of gum she’s now handing to Erio. Was that a sign of peace? What’s Erio’s reaction?

“T-thank you… Nom.”

Erio swallowed the gum and Ryuushi-san’s fingers. To Erio’s overly obedient response, Ryuushi-san could hardly say a word. It’s more like pet and owner at this point.

“Oh, right~”

Erio began rummaging through her skirt pocket while chewing the gum. For someone who should have came empty handed, what could she possibly be looking for? I stared, only to see her produce a small pouch.

She loosened the pouch lace: Candies the size of large raindrops tumbled out; she unwrapped one of the milk candies and delivered it to Ryuushi-san’s nose.

“C-candy?”

“M-much thanks. Nom nom…”

As if imitating Erio, Ryuushi-san licked at the candy. Despite looking tickled, Erio did not retreat. She once again began chewing her gum… This must be what snakes trying to each other look like. Well, it’s certainly much better than just ignoring one another. I nodded my head and pretended I saw nothing. Feeling someone’s eyes boring into my face, I turned to see Maekawa-san’s scornful look.

“You wanna sit over there instead?”

She gestured cursorily toward Ryuushi-san and Erio. “Nah,” I dismissed her again and began pondering what I had done to upset Maekawa-san. Surely it’s not because she wanted someone to pay attention to her. It’s hard to imagine, seeing how Maekawa-san seemed so much more mature than the others.

So why then? Does she want to cosplay on the bus and I’m in the way?

“Hm, someone’s calling?” Maekawa-san went through the pocket in her tracksuit with the same belittling look. Her phone vibrated, emitting the sound of a normal home phone. Unlike Ryuushi-san’s phone, which is decked-out with many accessories, Maekawa-san’s was fresh. Just like the owner itself, I thought admiringly while watching her accept the call.

“Hello? …What? Details? No. Oh, I see.”

She removed the phone from her ear before turning toward me. We met eyes, to which I thought perhaps she’s about to complain about my staring. Yet, as I prepared my defence, something outside of my expectation appeared.

“Transfer student, do you prefer left or right?”

“Huh?”

“Well, someone’s asking. They said not to think too much about it, just your guts feeling. She’s always going on about something like a galactic war and whatnot, not that I really listen to her.”

Okay, so why did you ask the question for her? And who’s this person asking about space warfare? What kind of phone call does a person like that make, anyway? Maekawa-san’s summary of their conversation was so concise that it’s the only thing that occupied my mind. Well, the person seems to be waiting, so I’ll just go out on a limb here.

“Left, then.” Reason being I sat on the left side.

“Mkay. Hey, he said left.”

Maekawa-san nonchalantly told the other party. After a few more words, she hung up and put her phone back into her pocket. Once again she put her cheek against her hand and looked at the outside scenery.

“Who was that?”

“Oh, just a friend, I guess.”

A dissatisfying answer. Maekawa-san really likes ambiguous words.

Yet as this conversation ended, I felt the presence of another pair of eyes, this time a lot more displeasing. Could you please look at my left instead? There’s another pair that’s far more interesting than me! With that thought in mind, I looked up to find Meme-san poking her head out from her spot a row away from ours. She looked like a child who just couldn’t keep quiet; she must have been kneeling on her seats. At least blink, man.

“Please remain seated and fasten your seatbelt when the bus is moving.”

I reminded her like a tour guide. She finally blinked. Ugh, please try to keep your strange behaviours to a limit. (?)

“I figure I’d keep an eye on Mako-kun in case you’re feeling bored~”

“Speak for yourself!”

The grandma sitting next to Meme-san leaned against the window, her hat covering her sleeping face.

“You~ Got~ Me~!”

Wham! Meme-san exploded from her seats; she darted in the bus like a ping pong ball, pushing left and right before finally squeezing herself in the space in front of me. We were already short on space before, now that Meme-san’s here, the picture of hell had been painted clearly.

“Come on~ I wanna play poker~ It’s so boring~”

She childishly tugged on Maekawa-san and my hands.

“But we don’t even have cards.”

With that response, I cocked my head toward Maekawa-san in hope that she could help out this conundrum in the form; of a giant kid. To my wry smile, Maekawa-san’s expression seemed to have softened the usual aloof look returned to her.

“I got some cards here in my bag.”

“Oh, that’s Maekawa-san for ya.”

Despite the complement, the memory of my aunt stealing my first hug after a game of trump surfaced in my mind.

Ahhh.

“Hmhmhm~ You dare to challenge someone who has friends in the poker research club?”

“Wait, she’s the one who challenged you though.”

‘She’ being the person who’s taking up all our spot. Why must I move my legs to such an uncomfortable position for her compulsions? Life sure is full of senselessness.

Putting that aside, Maekawa-san seems to know an extraordinary amount of people.

“FYI, a research club is not a school approved club.”

“Why are you trying to make your source of power even weaker?”

The fist of Meme-san suddenly erupted from below, almost taking my head with it.

“Alrighty! With Meme-chan’s kiss on the line, the first round of Old Maid begins!”

“We are not playing your kind of degenerate games!”

…Whether it be the twist of fate or inevitability of destiny, what’s clear is something is plotting against me.

The one person on this bus who’s the most intimate with the ambassador of love comedy happened to be Meme-san.

…Wait. How’s that any different than the usual?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5 Chapter1

2020-03-08T12:46:06Z

Jasonjapi123: Vol 5 Chapter 1 added

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter5

2020-03-08T12:45:33Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Chapter 5 - E.R.O */

==Chapter 5 - E.R.O==
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words for the following equation:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Sudden awakening to carnal desires]

[Trip to the bookstore]

[Running into female classmates]

On a certain blazing summer afternoon.

A certain man on planet earth had a moment.

“My life as a high schooler is rather chaste.”

The half-read novel slipped from the pillow and onto the ground.

Oh… Greetings. Name’s Niwa Makoto. A wholesome high school sophomore. Excuse the strange soliloquy. Must be because of that manga Ryuushi-san recommended me. I rolled over after picking up the book. Ahh… The AC feels so nice. This is paradise itself. You cicadas on the outside, you deserve nothing less. Chirr, Chirr…

“A supposed monochrome book looks pink.”

Is this the terminal stage to my sickness? Am I at the point where my aggregated Youth-Points were roasted and consumed? There’s no questioning to that. Is my speech less interesting now? I rose, unconsciously scratching my head for comfort.

I closed the book, its corner now slightly bent, without marking the page. Perhaps because of lying for so long, both pain and freedom filled my spine.

The second Tuesday of July. Though the tests were over, the results are coming back tomorrow. Still, it’s a rather relaxing day-off. A desire that rode on this laze seemed to surge from within. I twisted my waist; the sound of popping. “Ah.” I yelped. “Ah~ Ah~” The moaning never seized while I cracked my back.

I kept doing so until I was satisfied — or, until that something left me. And for some reason I began hopping. Vertical jumps. Because I couldn’t stand the feeling of my feet being planted all the time.

After a few hops, I could feel the inside of my eyes splitting and drifting apart. So I fixated myself onto the ground, hands on the knees, leaning forward to face this demon in me.

The cries of cicadas seemed to remind me; my conscious was present, but its off running in a grassy plain faraway. To the small image in the corner of my eyes, I whispered.

“What I need now is some lewds.”

Having someone hear this analysis would be the most humiliating thing. And only for me.

As of recent, or should I say, after I moved here, all of my money was spent on transit. It’s something to be glad of, and certainly considered the rudiment of Youth-Points. But that’s not the point: A healthy high school sophomore, living such a wholesome life — how’s he supposed to maintain sanity?

It’s no good as a guy to keep up with the perfunctory rules of 18+ only, and naturally no high schoolers can do just that. Us guys are motivated by such needs — that’s why we can burn so brightly. And to do away with the difficult phrases: pornography.

“But not everything in life will go your way, won’t it?”

There wasn’t a thing in this room that could satisfy my desire. In this room of the Touwa household where nothing is hidden, it could even be said that the tree of youth had withered. A barren land.

I still lament my throwing away of all ‘private’ items when I moved here — all for the sake of saving faces, of course. There’s nothing I’d want more than to go back and beat myself up. I’d even ask him, ‘are ya trying ta be a saint before yer get yerself wet? Huh?” I wondered if all I thought about was getting more Youth-Points and regretted so. “Are ya a dummy, Niwacchi? And ya know how much? Like those kids who make fun of Ryuushi-san’s helmet!”

I scolded myself in imitation of my wonderful classmate, Ryuushi-san. That was actually pretty disgusting. How do girls manage to make such vile sounds?

As I was saying… What was I saying? Right. The importance of the lewds.

Some might claim that I have no need for such things since I already hang out with Ryuushi-san, Maekawa-san and the cousin with whom I live with.

But I can say without a doubt that they are wrong. Or that their youth is far gone.

This is this, and that’s that. As cleaning is different than laundry, even if the purpose is to purify something, the process cannot be any more different. No high schooler can claim to have truly lived youth if it’s entirely wholesome!

“Hold on… Chill.”

I almost shot my leg at the wall with a shout because of my pent-up youth. That would certainly lead to my Kanji certification falling from the wall, as well as danger for my leg.

Almost consumed by my now filth-ridden brain, I looked to the ceiling.

Something like this doesn’t happen without a reason: It was during the exam period when I went to sleep after a serious study session.

First, I dreamt of Erio completely naked underneath the futon, to which I realised I’ve reached my limit. The next day it was of me peeping at Ryuushi-san when she’s changing for club. It’s over. Finally, it was Maekawa-san’s nude cosplay. There’s nothing else to say — that’s not even cosplay any more.

Just yesterday, I saw Meme-san being followed by the words ‘forty years old’ that appeared to have been written professionally in caligraphy. She took off on her bicycle, drawing a storm of dust behind, despite being on concrete. There’s nothing Meme-san can’t do, though I don’t mean that in a flattering way.

I suppose not seeing her naked was my rationality at work.

“That aside.”

I put my hands out in deference. Perhaps because of Meme-san’s face, my impulse waned. Could it be that my aunt scares even this violent desire of mine?

“Just like a middle schooler, huh…”

The momentary decline was soon relit. I paced about in the room, coughing as I inhaled the flowing dust. How do I reach my nirvana?

Neither I nor the Touwa Household had the peak of civilisation — a computer — so the easiest route was ruled out. I was also not trained enough to call and ask my guy friends to straight up ask, ‘I need something hardcore, now.’ I’m left to go out and buy something for the sake of retaining my balance.

I do have a cell phone, but the tiny screen is no good for my fantasy.

“Well, well. Shame I only get motivated for something like this.”

While my lips chattered away something like an excuse, I checked the wallet left inside my backpack on the desk. I can probably buy a book.

Eating a vegetarian buffet with Ryuushi-san gave my wallet a good beating. She might have had a good tomato meal, but all I had were apples. But since I had a great time chatting with Ryuushi-san, it’s all good.

Dirty mags are readily available and at a bargain price at the local convenient store. But that is not the issue here — In other words, it is too mundane and boring a process from an adolescent’s perspective.

Even I am aware of how odd it is to bring about the topic of Youth-point at a time like this, but that’s just how I am. One’s youth is something that is without flavour unless he is conscious of it; I’ve come to the realisation, looking at both the people who couldn’t enjoy themselves more, and those who were bored out of their mind at the school festival.

Perhaps it’s luck: I was the only one home today. Erio did not need me to see her to the Tamura Shop; Meme-san, with a worn-out face from the heat, shambled her way out somewhere.

The time is now to head to the bookstore and come back right away. So, what of spending the afternoon after doing this and that? One has to be especially considerate especially if his cousin lives in the neighbouring room. I must act while she's gone.

The lazy afternoon suddenly shifted into high gear. While the motive was worthy, I wondered I could simply add a point — if it were three guys, then that’s for certain. At times, just a group of friends doing something together weighs far more than the action itself.

“Alright. Let’s go find something.”

I spoke calmly and flatly with a stretch — something I didn’t even bother doing before the sports festival.

While the genre hadn’t been selected, I thought I’ll decide when I get there. The one problem was that I must be quick on my feet, lest I lose my spine after a while in the adult section. Such is the nature of going to the nearby school: you might just run into a friend. And tragedy awaits if it were Meme-san. I wouldn’t want Maekawa-san to see me either, and if Ryuushi-san saw, she’d gladly bestow upon me in front of everyone the name of ‘Shameless-san.’ The summer had just begun, yet if that were to happen, my high school junior year would burn to a cinder.

I shut my eyes while enjoying the last breath of cool air after the AC's been turned off.

As though the melting of snow, I let out a sigh once the heat and the cries of cicadas enveloped me.

'The act of buying a porno mag is merely a game to spend my afternoon.' And so I warned myself before grabbing the wallet and the key to my bike lock.

With another exhale, I slowly bent down to gather the strength to sprint.

‘That's it!’ I commanded my body — Niwa Makoto, for the sake of his youth, dashed out into the summer streets.

While ashamed that my movements were twofold my usual nimbleness, strength swelled.

The July sky was not stingy with its sun, so much so that I was on the verge of shouting a few words along the sound of the bicycle exiting the storage. Still, the pedalling feet did not cease from full speed.

Any more delay will trigger another form of heat from within. No doubt the pincer attack will melt my skin and bones. While the phrase ‘boiling passion’ sounds great, it is simply laughable where mine came from.

Despite it being the afternoon, the sun blazed down; my retina felt as though seared just from facing it, and I do not question the severity of my grimace. Even with my vision limited, without cars roaming in the residential districts, movement was not impeded. Sweat drops seemed unable to form as well, until the bike stops. But perhaps they were waiting for that precise moment — a chance to strike.

I proceeded to the train station, and to the bookstore that I frequent. It is possible that it’s the longer way from the Touwa household, but it’s the only route I know, and it’s the one Ryuushi-san taught me. I continued my journey through the station that had more cobweb than people.

While dubious of how helpful my hurrying was, I did not meet any familiar faces on my way to the store. There was the store’s yellow rooftop, and under it baskets and baskets of magazines. With its front facing the road, the bookstore doesn’t have a parking lot for cars of bicycles. I shoved my bike in the alleyway next to the building.

It was then the accumulating sweat appeared; with the shirt sticking to my skin, disgust came.

Once in a while Ryuushi-san and I visit this store after school. Maekawa-san, too, but only by coincidence. Ryuushi-san recommends me manga, while Maekawa-san novels. The former likes the shounen genre, and the latter sci-fi.

Naturally, I do not pay the nudity section any mind when I’m with either of them.

After locking the bike up, I walked through the store’s front door. As the automatic door opens, frigid air breathed by my neck; the remnant of sweat exited at once, and my temperature dropped instantly. This coldness that surpassed pleasure sent my torso into a tremble, and as if sucking the sweat back in, goose bumps swelled.

The spaciousness of this store’s interior is unimaginable from the tiny door. Even though the area is only half of that of the underground store at the station, for a country boy like me it is more than big enough. Actually, there was a two-story bookstore where I lived. Problem is, it was the only bookstore.

But that’s not important. I must swiftly execute my plan, and even more so when leaving.

Without a moment of doubt I entered, ignoring the weekly magazines and new arrival section, and went straight into the deepest end. The adult section lay there in wait, in the furthest corner. Next to the game strategy section, the wholesome idol photography. With each stride forward I prayed that no one was there… Damn, someone’s there. I paused in response.

What appeared to be a couple of high schoolers were messing around in front of the adult section. The two of them squealed, shoving a dirty mag between each other. The hell? Is this part of the stress relief service of the store? Can I stone these two? Such thoughts appeared in my mind.

The idiot couple appeared to be an older girl and a guy my age. I heard fragments of ‘Tamago-nee’ or ‘Kashi.’ Wonder if they run a chicken farm. But who cares: They’re in my way.

What do I do? I turned to scout the store, but in truth I only looked to a specific place. No one is going to stop this idiot couple. Never mind the girl, the guy is clearly underage. The attendants should say something! I cursed them without any self consciousness.

I wanted to go near the bathroom by the adult section to observe this idiot couple, but instead I ended up killing time at another section to wait for their leave. In truth I had no time, yet something warned me of being rash. Disregarding the possibility that I’m simply a coward I left the strategy section.

This must be the situation in which nothing can sooth the mind. Since I’m also low on money, I had to make the right decision. If a classmate were to see me hunched over at the here, it would be one of the few times that I’m shamed in life. With that in mind, I placed my weight to the right and entered the novel section. A sudden ‘Oh? Transfer student?’ almost sent me flying.

Because of my screaming, everyone from the customers to the attendants stared at me in the silent store. Unlike me, who had shrunken into an embarrassed mess, Maekawa-san approached me composedly. She was in a school uniform. One that I’ve never seen before. On a Sunday.

“What kind of cosplay is this?”

“This is my uniform from middle school. I’m surprised it still fits.”

Maekawa-san laughed flatly. I was in no form of sharing the sentiment. With the heartbeat quickened, my eyes drifted and the scenery changed.

Maekawa-san. She’s here. I bumped into her when I came to grab a dirty mag. It’s a coincidence without any malice. If we didn’t run into one another here, we would still be friends who do not know each other deeply. Why are you here? Why?

I suppose not meeting her in front of the adult section was a blessing in disguise.

“You here for a book too, transfer student? Sure got a lot of free time, eh?”

“Oh… Yeah, I’m not doing much…”

Shoot, my voice cracked near the end. I even started getting the hiccups.

“Mm?” Seeing my strange behaviour, Maekawa-san tilted her head with a grin. Dammit, if she started doubting me, I might just end up as ‘shameless-san.’ So, uh… What do I do?

I pinched my nose in an effort to stop the hiccup; I looked up to Maekawa-san — she’s really lanky.

Nothing stood out with Maekawa-san in her middle school uniform. The clothes were just the right length, meaning she’s been this tall since middle school. Must have been quite eye catching, like when she falls.

Considering herhistory of cosplay, it’s not too odd an outfit —perhaps even normal. Compared to a sandwich or a manju, it is at least a human getup.

“Why the stare? Don’t tell me you have a thing for middle schooler.”

Of course not, I shook my head. How long does it take to stop hiccups? Actually now’s not the time for that. Running into Maekawa-san had just formed a difficult obstacle to scale in this scenario.

“Oh~ You’re trying to stop your hiccup?”

Maekawa-san realised my predicament after a look. With the exception to outfits, the well-known clairvoyance of Maekawa-san worked wondrously. She seemed to be waiting for my recovery, shifting her attention back to the novel with her mouth shut. I appreciate how she handles things. And so I continued, trying my darnedest to stop the hiccups. Just holding my breath like so reminded me the stifling innards of a futon roll.

In fact, I’ve done it once. Despite not being tied tightly, it’s quite stuffy; because your breath comes back to you, it gets really warm around the mouth. Truth to be told I didn’t think I was even in the same dimension.

Anyone who can stay in there for an extended amount of time must be a freak. Thankfully no one like that exists.

“Phew… I think it stopped.”

Following my report Maekawa-san lifted her head up; she smilingly whispered ‘Yeah.’ Hm, very cool of her. Still can’t believe this is the same person who’d get her energy sucked out of her the moment she raise her arms up.

Well…

The problem remained.

Some issues had been amended, but I was far from where I was when I just set foot in here. I was still stuck in a rut. What must I do in order to return to that oh-so-great adult section? For some reason, my tear glands felt weak at the thought. Life is tough for a high school junior, more so than a final exam.

“Uh… So, what brought you here, Maekawa-san?”

Hahahahah. The hell am I saying? And the laughter only made it worse. She squinted her eyes; the friendly smile on Maekawa-san’s face faded.

It didn’t help that my eyes were bouncing around to keep watch of the store. Dammit, stop staring. It’s all over if Maekawa-san notices. No doubt she will follow me and jab me with words like ‘Oh~ so that’s your kink, huh.’ A-actually, that sounds nice too… N-no! I must not be fooled.

“Transfer student, are you burnt out from the exam?”

An apparent shock. If that’s what she thinks, sure; but Maekawa-san is quite sharp. It’s possible that she’ll find out from just that suspicion — Nothing ever ends well when she starts asking questions.

“Oh~ Probably. I guess I lost a few points of IQ over the break.”

So I played along to avoid being interrogated. Perhaps never curious to begin with, Maekawa-san noted with a short ‘oh’ before looking away. As though she was observing the store itself, she looked about and rested her chin in her hand.

“Mm… Mm…”

“Uh, what’s the matter?”

“Oh, I was just thinking that you’d be hanging with Touwa or Ryuushi.”

“Uh, I’m all alone actually.”

“I see… That’s unusual for a playboy like you.

'Unfortunate,' she said. It did not appear, from her grin, however, that she’s at all displeased. Such an envious insult doesn’t fit me, you know. I am, though, around girls often as of recent.

Ryuushi-san san aside, Erio is more of a… A fledgling near it its mother.

“Oh yeah. You sound a little twitchy. What’s got you on edge?”

Ugh… She once again prodded without a hint of fear. I choked, almost started hiccupping again. I sounded nervous. Huh, didn’t know that.

“Uh… I don’t… I think.”

I paused, but all it did was make it sound intentional. Annoyingly, sweat poured from my back. And because of that, I wanted to pinch my neck and back. Did they turn down the AC? I looked toward the ceiling.

“And you’re always saying ‘uh.’”

“Uh… Ahaha…”

This must be what a suspect feels during an investigation. A fear of the ground behind you disappearing: This must be what they call despair.

“You’re hiding something… And not something you are hiding well.”

She looked down with a smile. It was an expression of finding something more interesting than a book. Others probably saw me as a cowardly high school kid getting bullied by a huge woman. But since nobody would give me a helping hand, I remained hopeless.

If it were for something else I’d have given up already, but this wasn’t something that could be so easily settled. Especially since I’m familiar with her. My pride will never allow for this.

Though there are possible repercussions following my trump card, here I go.

“I must be in your way! Take your time!”

“Way to change the topic.”

I simply gave up on talking. It was the only way.

“Hit me up again if you found another novel! Bye!”

“Ah, there he goes… Transfer student, wait~”

I escaped into the manga section without heeding to the enfeebled voice that lagged behind me. I’ll wonder about what to do with her tomorrow later — what’s important is now.

It’s not like the school sells something like a dirty mag, so anything beats getting nothing and still have to deal with her tomorrow. “Eh? Niwacchi~” Crap.

T-this distinctively laid-back voice… I looked up slowly. It had to be Ryuushi-san. Perhaps just finished with her club, she had her backpack slung over a uniform, standing in font of the comic section. Please, stop putting these obstacles in my life.

I coughed from the dust that was driven up by my ceaseless challenges.

“Oh no~ NIwacchi, what’s wrong? A summer flu?”

No one else could sound so relaxed and have such round eyes. There’s Ryuushi-san in the bookstore. Yes: fate had been seized. The certainty known as coincidence was preventing me from getting a lewd mag.

“Oh, uh, I was just so shocked by this funny thing known as fate. I’m a big bag of surprises after all.”

Naturally a point is given whenever one runs into a girl classmate on a day-off, but in such circumstance I felt only bleakness.

“I had no idea, Niwacchi. So if I, Ryuuko, go inta a parallel universe and grab another Niwacchi, ya would be real surprised.”

Any one would be.

“Still, what a coincidence. What a wonderful coincidence.”

“Hahahah… Sure.” It had to be predestined.

This stroke of fate smells like Youth-points! I will kick whoever says that.

“What are ya here for, Niwacchi?”

She asked with a smile while showing the cover of the manga she’s holding. Uh, what do I say… I’m here for a book that gets you excited only when you’re alone! Hah! Yeah right.

I tried to buy time with a gross laugh. ‘No… It can’t be…” Ryuushi-san spoke with a dramatic tone and an exaggerated pose.

“Ya are here to buy those nudies books!”

!@#$. Aghhh, my heart yelped, but thankfully I did not. That would reveal the painful truth.

Ryuushi-san recovered with a refreshed smile.

“Jay~ Kay.”

“J-jay, kay~”

“Oh? Ya don’t look so good, Niwacchi. Yer face’s all mushed up.”

The pain. My chest hurts. The test of courage is fitting for the summer, but I need my heart for the rest of the year, too.

I turned to the sensation of a stare — there was Maekawa-san from behind the shelf. She didn’t budge, possibly from seeing Ryuushi-san; hiding back into the shadow, she disappeared with that meaningful grin.

“Mm?” Ryuushi-san was intrigued by my actions, meaning she did not notice Maekawa-san. It is not my concern what she will do in this circumstance. But what is the circumstance, indeed? Let us analyse. I felt my chest.

Firstly, Ryuushi-san, who’d just finished club activity, is in the manga section. Presently she’s comparing the book prices next to me, all with a scowl on her face. Such a manner in contemplation revealed to me what the phrase ‘Money Niagara Fall’ meant — she must be quite hand-tied.

Maekawa-san, in her middle school uniform, is in the novel section. Oh, there’s her head from behind the shelf. We met eyes; she snickered. ‘So you were totally hanging out with Ryuushi,’ she seemed to radiate. It’s a misunderstanding, of course, but our distance made any explanations impossible.

That aside, with the total of four eyeballs on me, I am basically being monitored by a camera. I shouldn’t expect them to completely ignore a classmate they ran into at a store. Ryuushi-san, especially, was emitting an aura of ‘let’s go home together!’ or ‘Wanna go for some tea at the coffee store?’ Normally I’d thrilled, but now would be disastrous. I comprehended deeply that time and place do matter.

What’s worse was the idiot couple in the adult section. I squinted at the distance to see that they’re still there. The hell are they doing? How much time are they going to waste just standing in a place where you can’t open the books? Idiot couples lost in their world is absolutely a public nuisance.

Fine, I won’t see them as the worst problem. I will just ignore them and find the book I want, and go straight to the counter. That was the plan, but because of other factors it won’t be that easy any more. It was a mistake to have hesitated earlier. I could only grimace at this kind of life lesson with a sigh.

Hurry, think.

Think of a way — A way that would avoid the eyes of both Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san.

If there’s anything of relief, it’d be the fact that the Touwa’s weren’t here. Now those are of a different territory, and far more destructive. Erio would follow me incessantly while yelling ‘cousin,’ while Meme-san would possible led me by the hand to the adult section, ‘this way, bro!’ Thank goodness.

But I must hurry. A premonition told me that those two will eventually join us; as the air chilled me, the feeling came.

“Niwacchi, ya are spacing out. Ya alright? Feelin’ sick?”

“Oh!” There’s Ryuushi-san staring from up close. Her face was in a spot where I could easily touch her lips, if I were to look down like to greet my paper model club president from middle school. I fretted and backed off a step. Damn my cowardice for backing off. Can I not control my legs?

“Oh… Ya are really jumpy today, Niwacchi.”

Ryuushi-san, oblivious to her own careless actions, clapped her hands joyously. Dammit, she’s so adorable. Her cuteness and ditz are making this difficult. What do I do? What can I do? Damn, I wish I knew. And so, I complimented Ryuushi-san in the backward and non-sensical way.

“Niwacchi, are ya here to buy some manga too?”

“What? Manga what? Oh, uh… Manga. Yeah, what should I get?”

I actually don’t even want to get any: anything extra would prevent me from accomplishing my goal. Naturally I could only refuse Maekawa-san’s recommendation, but that won’t make things easier.

‘So what are you here for?’ They’d ask about my actions. Maekawa-san, especially, loves to tease me when I’m vulnerable. As for Ryuushi-san, I can probably just fool her. Seeing how puffy her cheeks are, I grew confident. Ahh, I wanna poke them. Why do girls all look so soft? Is it the glycoprotein? It’s the glycoprotein, right? Does it bubble?

“Oh… Uh… Huh?”

“Uh…” My finger already sunk itself inside of Ryuushi-san’s face.

I had no recollection of what transpired. Like the Smiling Salesman himself I stuck my index finger into Ryuushi-san’s cheek. Uh oh. I tried to endure, but to do something so strange right after letting my guard down, can I even live through this one? Poke, poke. <ref>In reference to Warau Salesman's signature grin</ref>

Ryuushi-san stared blankly. She’s spacing out. Uh, what kind of reaction is this? As I pondered, Ryuushi-san shouted as though immolated. ‘Uwahhh!” Despite the glares from the others, she bounced about.

“W-w-what are ya doing! Niwacchi, what, uhh, what are ya doing!”

She exploded, flapping her arms like wings; the spot that was poke blushed faintly, but was now no different than the rest of her face.

Her face was beet red.

“R-Ryuushi-san, keep your voice down!”

“It’s Ryuuko! And, uh, uhhh, what are ya doing!”

“W-well, I just thought… Your cheek looked soft…”

“What!? Doncha have something more ta say? D-doncha know what control is?”

Since she’d only being saying ‘what are ya doing,’ I think it’s settled.

“Seriously… Wuu…”

She felt her cheeks while squirming, whispering ‘Ryuuko’s embarrassed’ before covering her entire face. I was flustered as well. Maekawa-san definitely saw this, and the other people must have decided that we’re the most annoying people here. Guess we won’t be coming to this store for a while.

Now I absolutely must get the goods. While Ryuushi-san’s looking down, I stuck my neck out to see the shelf behind her.

Oh, the chicken feeder couples left. With faces the colour of ripe persimmon, they left stuck to one another. The porn that they were shoving to each other earlier was for some reason now in the hand of the girl. As they passed us on the way to the register, I heard a little of what they said.

Basically it sounded like ‘if we don’t buy it, you will come here to buy it anyway, Kashi-kun. Onee-san will go ahead and buy it to make sure that doesn’t happen.’

So Kashi’s his last name. Not that I care. The idiot couple is gone, with no one else in front of the adult section. It’s come — judgement day.

Think. Think!

“……”

Nothing. There was no strategy to buying the lewd magazine. Being a high schooler is truly suffering. Since it's come to this, I shall trust my instinct. It doesn’t matter if it’s this or that, just play along with this or that.

Any further activities with Ryuushi-san will incur more embarrassment or a stupid grin on my face, so I turned around and walked away with ridiculous strides.

“N-Niwacchi? Where ya going?”

“Just something.”

I went over to the entrance; after exiting the automatic door, I began moving as if gathering the humid air outside. From the magazines laid inside the baskets by the door, I picked up two book in the pile and returned. As abashed as she was, Ryuushi-san followed; with a rigid smile, I silently moved toward the novel section.

“Hi, Maekawa-san.”

I spoke up to Maekawa-san, who was now kneeling by the novel section. I wasn’t, of course, thinking proudly about how I didn’t start my sentence with a ‘uhh.’

Letting Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san see each other, and then sneaking out to buy a dirty mag. It was no strategy — but a test of luck.

The interaction, however, of these two is never something to be taken lightly of. If there’s anything I’ve learned from the past, this would be it. And so I will see how far this will go.

“Eh? Niwacchi, you came with Maekawa-san?”

Ryuushi-san appeared surprised after knowing the existence of her classmate (are they friends?). Shock turned into displeasure. As for Maekawa-san, her lips hooked upward like the usual.

“What about you? Wasn’t there a certain annoying idiot couple around here?”

With a sarcastic and teasing voice, she inquired our being together as coincidence or intentional.

“I… I’m not an idiot! And we’re not a couple!”

Ryuushi-san flapped her wings about. Hmm… This pose… The time is now. I moved as soon as I see Maekawa-san absorbed in Ryuushi-san’s reaction.

“Uh, I’m going to the toilet.”

I departed as soon as I whispered the words. ‘Oh… Alright’ Maekawa-san nodded lightly. Ryuushi-san couldn’t hear it over the flapping, but at the very least she did not notice me leaving.

The bathroom was located inside the bookstore. And the adult books are in front of the bathroom. What a wonderful arrangement: There is nothing suspicious about me going there. As though motivated by a filled bladder I strode toward the toilets; with every steps, my heart and pulse accelerated.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 313.jpg|thumb|'Shock turned into displeasure. As for Maekawa-san, her lips hooked upward like the usual.']]

I shot a glance toward the store entrance; the rowdy idiot couples were poking each other while exiting. Still staring, I prayed for their misfortune.

With disregard to the adult section I paced into the stalls. After entering, I rested my back on the door. With a thumb measuring my pulse, I waited for my time.

Too short, it’d be suspicious; too long, Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san might begin wandering around after the former calms down. I must time myself to quickly obtain my stuff. It’s almost a competition, but with just myself.

While the bathroom was clean, due to the lack of AC inside, sweat began dripping. This heat drowned me like the rising sea, suffocating me. Phew… Haa… I was thirsty, and the dryness drove me nuts. It smelled as though burnt. The moisture in my nose~ This dehydration and my own nervousness made the perfect torture. I shook my head and pushed the door outward.

The numbness crawling up my limbs was just like when I was getting ready for a football game in grade school. This anxiety will eventually corrode my finger, I thought.

It’s a feeling that one couldn’t help but feel during a test. I had never thought I’d feel the same buying a porn mag, but it’s a good sign. It’s not the same as not being able to move — it allows for the relaxation of the body. While the fluid in my guts pained me, I could easily manoeuvre in this state.

Experience tells me I work best like this. I suppose a proper amount of pressure and tension serves to lubricate the gears of life.

After the longest thirty seconds in my life, I exhaled the dry air and took a deep breath.

I bit down onto the burnt-tasting air.

It’s time to go. I rushed out of the bathroom door.

Two steps, and I reached the middle of the adult section. I pried my eyes open, searching for the right book cover. I had no time for the those in the shelves: Taking the books in and out will take too much time. Not a single second could be wasted, and I cannot afford to stall. My back was extremely sensitive from not wanting to be seen by them. Each cover had alluring arts, and if possible, I’d rather spend about two hours to find the right one. Unfortunately, I can only settle for a good option instead of the best.

I heard girly laughter from behind. Driven by the sound, I hunched over to pick up a book. ‘Alright!’ I turned around after checking the cover.

The girl on the cover looked like Ryuushi-san. It’s one of the coincidences in all the recent one that didn’t matter too much. I totally didn’t pick the book because of that.

My ears and sides of the face brightened as I handed the porn to the store clerk. It felt like handing a love letter to an admired senior.

The old lady, whose makeup was coming off, stared at the book on the counter, then me.

I froze from worrying her asking for my age, but she began tapping on the register without a word; I relaxed. She’s probably just displeased with Ryuushi-san’s yelling earlier.

She coldly stated the price, to which I almost bit my tongue upon replying. I took a thousand yen bill out; the jingles of the register came.

The amount of change could be described as the tears of a sparrow. This book cost me all abilities to visit stores. Well, I guess I could still buy some snacks.

After shoving the book into a bag, the attendant gave me the goods and along the receipt.

I took the bag with shaky hands. As I gripped onto it, the sense of conviction and accomplishment swelled into my hands, my nails even digging into my palm.

Considering that the bag of this store was semi-transparent, I sandwiched the porn between the magazines from earlier. No one would be able to see behind the bold colour of tan.

Despite wanting to bathe in my victory with a fist raised, I left the register calmly in order to keep low. With one more exhalation, I went to meet up with Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san at the novel section. Hopefully they didn’t see me.

“Hey, kept you waiting.” That sounded phony.

Even I felt my waving was empty.

“Ah, Niwacchi. Where did ya go? Ryuuko had it rough trying to explain myself.”

“Sorry, I was in the restroom. Aren’t you two buying something?”

“Huh, you’re awfully polite, transfer student.”

“Not at all. You should get your books though.”

I egged them on to keep things rolling. Their height differed so much, yet Maekawa-san was somehow easier to push. How strange.

“Aww~ What are ya doing?”

Though she wasn’t entirely willing, she wasn’t putting up much a fight compared to when I poked her cheeks. Perhaps because of the clothes in between, my guilt-ridden heart wasn’t filled with hopes.

“Get this, Niwacchi, Maekawa-san was all like…”

“Okay, okay~”

Upon hearing my perfunctory reply, Maekaw-san — not Ryuushi-san — chuckled.

As if she’s discovered something… No, that’s just not possible.

I was on edge the entire time while waiting for them. I pictured myself taking the plastic bag out and hiding it behind me, but I cringed at just how desperate I was being.

But that’s youth for ya. The weight in my hand reminded elated me so. I smirked.

After they were done, we left the store together.

On the way back, Ryuushi-san, with a hand shielding her eyes from the sun, asked:

“What did ya get, Niwacchi?”

“Hm? A stiff book.”

The cover was stiffer than a comic book's. True story.

Giving my exhaustion to the sun and the singed air, I slowly closed my eyes.

In the darkness, I nonchalantly and lovingly counted my pulses.

“Hm?”

I pondered. In my room. Alone, of course. Sitting on my bed, arms crossed. Like a scientist encountering a difficult issue or a student a test, I moaned while staring down at the dirty mag. My finger tip lifted a page.

My brain and the inside of my eye spun.

I could almost hear its sound inside my perverted mind.

“No! No! No!” I tumbled about. “Ugh…” I seized up with what sounded like a weep. “Argh…” I reached into the air.

“My pink night!” My simple evening seemed to sink like the usual.

Wisdom, bravery and perversion: with these three traits, I returned victoriously from the battle at the bookstore. The only person who knew what I bought should be just the clerk. And so what? I should returned with the triumph of winning at life. That is, until I saw the cover.

“Dammit… I can’t get it out of my head… It must be them.”

Yep, there’s the porn magazine. Let’s pop it open and see those fleshy colours. And then the girl’s face. Yet, the eyes and brain that should be enjoying themselves had a mysterious chemical change. I could only see Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san’s naked body! I cannot do this! This unpredictable yet meaningless guilt assaulted. Aghhhh… I squirmed with deep sighs. Like a teenage girl I burrowed my face into the pillow and kicked my feet.

“Hmm… This is also youth. Hahah~” Shut up, ya idiot!

I bounced on the bed, my breath now a mess. After failing to get up, I mumbled to myself — rather than to being tranquillised, I was exhausted.

“Damn… It’s too peaceful.”

There I was, troubled by a problem that was hundreds of billions of times smaller than the continuous existence of this planet. Well, I suppose I am one of those billions of people, so relatively speaking, it’s probably a big deal.

Erio’s got her own issues (e.g. the beast of futon roll). Ryuushi-san’s got her own problems (e.g. call me Ryuuko). Maekawa-san’s got her own mysteries (what is her name?). We live day by day, guided by something.

“Is now the best time to be pretentious?”

I moaned. ‘Ugh…’ and stuck my hand toward the dirty mag with more trepidation than with a reference book. Thinking that I’d conquered my fear, I flipped the page open with the tip of my finger.

“Aghh!”

[[File:DTS Vol 04 321.jpg|thumb|'I could only see Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san’s naked body! I cannot do this!']]

Perhaps because of the page’s background being a blue sky, Erio popped into my mind. This isn’t good… Even more so with Erio! She’s the beast of futon! That’s kinda weak as a reason!

And it’s not even a real reason! And it’s not why I’m rejecting this book! A man isn’t a man if he says no to porn! Alright! I got this! Here I go: I’m going to casually flip through the book, elegantly view it, and enjoy my night—

“I’m home, cousin~” Pitter patter!

A voice as loud as the stomps in the hallway escaped my throat as I jumped. The terrifying realisation of me floating in the air froze a part of my brain.

I couldn’t even hide the book because only my time was stopped.

“Cousin?”

As the voice came with Erio's entrance, I finally was able to move my hand to hide the book under my sheets. The cover aside, she saw the entirety of my motion.

“Mm?”

“Welcome home (お帰り).”

I greeted flatly with a pun.<ref>お帰り or お返りcould mean either welcome back or go back</ref>

It escaped me that Erio had returned. I did not hear the door opening or her climbing up the stairs. It’s probably because I was too occupied with my troubles.

Tears almost erupted. Could it be that she heard the noises I made earlier? She stared at my pillow with her head cocked. Naturally, it was where I hid the dirty magazine.

“Cousin. You’re hiding something.”

“No, there’s nothing in the sheets.”

Shouldn’t I be glad that it wasn’t Meme-san who saw? It wouldn’t take her seconds to see through me. I raise my cup to Erio’s naivete.

I was finally able to use the book too. But because my neighbour, who’s still technically a female, had returned, not much can be done. In other words, I won't be enjoying it.

She should be more considerate for the high schooler living here.

“Mm… Mm…” She turned her head left and right in attempt to peek under the sheet.

“Hmm…” And I blocked her with my body.

Like a metronome we shook our heads. Erio desperately tried to see my bed, and I guarded it.

“Sunday special: Cousin’s secret.”

“How about you try to raise your hourly wage instead of doing something so boring?”

Erio moved in. Damn, how contemptible! Not that there’s a rule against it. What happens if Erio sees the book? It’s confirmed that Meme-san will make fun of me for about a month, but what of this girl? Hmm… Embarrassment? Or curiousity? It’s all unknown territory. And one that I don’t care for.

“I! Am! Home!”

It’s one thing if it were rescue, but the unfitting voice was that of my forty-year-old aunt. It was closer to the shouts of the grade schoolers from across the streets.

“Meme-san is back.”

My finger pointed toward the hallway from aside Erio’s face.

“Mm.” She nodded, yet her approach persisted. Rather than keeping up with this futile defence, I got off the bed. Erio turned about, and I shoved her out.

“Go see your favourite mom.”

“The mission of a TV ratings hunter is to discover the cousin’s secret.”

“Your mom probably has more than I do.”

“Twenty years ago~ Twenty years old~ Lala~”

A mysterious song came from outside.

“She’s probably singing along with an air-guitar solo. Go on.”

“Mm…”

Pushed out of the door, Erio looked back with a dissatisfied pout. She coveted the hiding place of the pornography. Seriously! Just stick with your futon!

“If we live till four hundred~ Then forty is like eight~”

Lala? Her singing sounded worse than that of the drunk old men at a Karaoke competition. A little more sentimental, I suppose.

I nudged Erio out of my room. Either bored or desisted, she looked back at not the bed, but me.

“Please look forward to next week’s Sunday Special.”

“It’s not a special any more if its weekly.”

With that final nudge on her back, I sent Erio down the stairs. Phew…

I stayed to make sure she didn’t fake me out before gunning back into the room. If Erio went back to her room next door, I won’t be able to use the book well — I must do what I must do now.

While that was my thought…

“She… That forty-year-old might appear in my fantasy…”

Perhaps because of her shouting, I sense Meme-san’s presence growing ever stronger. It will be a lost cause if she appears. My rational defence will collapse, and I will forever be traumatised. Why must I be horrified during my times of pleasure seeking?

In the end, I lamented at how crappy of a day off this was. The book remained unused in my possession.

And I now must live an apprehensive life like just now with my neighbour.

The thing in my hand only served to shackle me.

“Sigh…”

I’d given up on counting my points.

“In the end…”

I probably won’t be having a good dream.

With the prayer that I won’t see Meme-san, I shut the lights off.

Good night, and good bye. I’ll face this tiny problem tomorrow.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2 Chapter7

2019-07-30T01:18:13Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Chapter 7 - The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky */

==Chapter 7 - The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[File:DTS Vol 02 242-243.jpg|800px|frameless]]

"He was brought away by the gods."

That's what Tamura Obaa-chan said twenty eight years ago, when her husband, the Ojii-chan, passed away.

I was only twelve at the time, about to attend middle school the following year.

"It was a cattle mutilation — it must have been.”

From the farewell ceremony, the interment till home, Obaa-chan never cried. At the time, her face could still be called 'Oba-chan,' and there were less wrinkles. But she cried till her face was like now… Of course that'd never happened. For us bystander, she looked unmoved.

Even though it's already dusk, she sat in front of the register and ran the store. The grown-ups all said she's traumatized and pitied her. My brother dragged me there, where we sat quietly and listened to Obaa-chan's story.

“The gods are terrible beings. Unlike with other animals, they never take away the organs, but only the souls of people before leaving the body. Jii-san's body was very much pristine.”

After going to sleep, Ojii-chan never woke up. His face was peaceful, even though he wasn't that old.

The cause of death was unknown. Doctors looked over him, but they never found the reason. Perhaps because of that, Obaa-chan thought he was taken by the gods.

“People are gods' toy, as well as guinea pigs — such cruelty.”

Nii-san silently ate his chocolate popsicle; because the stick didn't say 'freebie,' he frowned — at least that's what he wanted us to think.

Nii-san, who loved Ojii-chan the most, cried in his futon after making sure everyone else went to sleep. We pretended to be asleep, staring as he sobbed. No one joined him.

Obaa-chan looked up to the alien signature personally forged by Objii-chan. It looked just like the signatures of baseball players I've seen on TV. “Plagiarism.” Obaa-chan grumbled.

At then, I didn't know what to say to Obaa-chan.

Since I had no comment, I merely questioned like usual:

“Are gods aliens?”

Obaa-chan squeezed a face full of wrinkles, either crying or laughing:

“Yes, the gods are aliens. That's why so many things are beyond our control.”

On the day that I woke to that dream, I had turned forty. June 6th, an easily memorized birthday.

“Really...” I used to play the sister character pretty well too! Just kidding! “Uwoahh...” Stiff shoulder in the morning already.

To escape the ceiling of reality, I rolled over on the bed. Ughh, can't move. Must be because of the sore on my leg.

“Ow, ow...” In their competition, the sore of the leg seemed worse than the shoulders'. My calves refused to work, currently boycotting; as if to wake me up, the pain and heat rose higher and higher.

“Towel… Uwoah.” Can't raise my right arm. The upper arm ruined the team formation, obstructing all efforts. Who would have known that the capturing activity from two days ago would show its repercussion today?

“But!” My tongue and jaw doesn't hurt when I move. “I'm seriously getting old.” How could you say that!

“E-easy peasy!” One-legged hop, step, and hop. I lightly… crawled up. After a bit of effort, I rolled to the side and got up on the table. Ughh, my waist… Is this the result of bending my back while stalking forward? I'll take the day off. Ah, but I still have to go feed 'them.'

Perhaps exhausted, I seemed to have woken up at a time that's highly inappropriate for functional adults. Glancing at the clock, I learned that it's past eleven.

Slowly taking off my pajama, I pulled open the pink curtain. Clear lights rare during the rain season suffused outside: it was a sunny day. But the rain was sneaking up. In the forty years of my life, I became disliking of the month. Because, it symbolized the time of separation.

Elliot, Ojii-chan, and even Nii-san becoming a June's groom in a different town— they all counted as departure. Then, there's my age. Especially my age. “Heeyah~” I attempted to intimidate someone with a mantis pose. With nothing covering me, this might be too much for any young men.

“It'd be bad for Mako-kun's growth!” Mm, mm~ I stopped, playing as an educator. If Nii-san visits and gave me a 'I picked the wrong person…' it'd be troubling. So, I treat my niece like a cat.

Clothing finished. Makeup… Whatever. Just give it a good smudge before leaving.

I rummaged through the dressing table and found the pain relief patches. I've been using these too much recently, and I think the smell's transferring onto me. I peeled yesterday's off and slapped the new one on my leg. “Kyah~” The cold sensation made me jump; the feeling is almost becoming a high. Is this patch addiction?

“Okay~” I walked around the room. After getting used to it, I noticed it hurt more when I stand still.

Wandering around, I contemplated. Thinking — my essence, and my all.

Today is Meme-chin's birthday~ Laundry or cleaning, I'm not gonna do it~

“Uwoh~” Imagination. Telling Erio my birthday. “H-happy...” I'm not happy at all!

“Uwoh~” Imagination number two. Telling Mako-kun my birthday. “Oh, happy birthday.” I just said I'm not… Gah!

“Uwoh~” Imagination number three. A cake with forty candles. Because of the abundant candles, it looks like a mountain of swords for flower arrangement. When I blew on the candles 'fuu' the flame set Erio's hair on fire. She rolled in a panic. The table that's been knocked over. The turkey and everyone's faces are messed up. What a tragedy!

“Hnng~” I put my hand up against my chin. “Ow!” The scratches on the back of my hand stung still. I'm not too popular with animals other than humans! I've been bullied before in elementary school by a band of rabbits during feeding duty. My brother, on the other hand, could lead a band with chickens, rabbits and ducks behind him. Is it because of some smell on him? For me, the only smell he has is of home.

“Sniff, sniff...” I tried smelling myself. No old people smell yet. Of course not! Rude.

“Okay~!” Let's think about what to do. Cleaning, laundry, cooking, feeding, working, playing with Mako-kun and bugging people. How should I begin? Having so many chores to pick from, I almost cried.

Alright. I extended both arms like wings and bolted outside:

“First, tease Mako-kun!”

Then I'll think about today's stuff.

After harassing Mako-kun like I promised, I hummed my way out of his room but almost slid off the stairs. Both my mental and physical energy had been depleted; my body had reached its maximum. Due to overusing, my back was as if carrying the weight a bicycle front wheel has to endure. Both my leg and waist were in a pinch. This… is a little… I can't. I didn't want to go out today. It is my birthday, so they'll understand. Mm, I'll take the day off.

But I still have to go to the school… Ugh.

I'll just focus on making the rocket in my room. Prototype number 1 is about to be completed.

Since I've decided, I will now take my special leave. I picked up the phone speaker placed next to the entrance. “Beep, beep, beep.” Although the number's already registered, my fingers still keyed in the memorized digits.

I waited for the part-timer cutie who should be working now.

“...Hello? Looking at this number, is it the manager?”

“Yes~ Actually, I feel like there's something happening today, so I can't move.”

“From what I can understand in that sentence, I'm guessing you're just being lazy.”

“Marvelous! So you'll ace the literacy exam, won't you?”

“Mm~ Well, I think it should at least be better than math...”

“About work, just listen to the substitute manager.”

“… The backup being better than the starter is indeed something worth considering.”

“It's just a name; the management right just so happened to have fallen into my laps! Goodbye~!”

Clank, I hung up. Phew~ I was nervous like during middle school whenever I asked for a leave because I wanted to slack off.

Perhaps due to moving constantly, I've acclimated to the sluggishness of my leg. Now my arm's acting up and I can't get it higher than my heart. Yet I tried to hide the sore from the family. Why? Because it felt lame. For humans, appearance is vital! And not just the inside.

Mm~ An easy life without the usage of arms… Oh right! Bingo~ The bulb shone.

I just need to cover myself in futon. Hohoh, learning something from my daughter, I must be gettin— still young! My learning ability is still ripe! Yahoo! That’s it!

After seeing Mako-kun and Erio, who were going somewhere, off, I went back to my room where the futon was still inside. Then, with the laundry rope, I tied the futon and crawled inside. Perfect. It's warm. It's hot. And stuffy. Is this a sauna? I can't even see a thing.

No, I saw darkness. The remnant of light also drifted in my eyes. The perfect night was absent in the futon. I tried rolling. Easily done; hence I rolled ceaselessly, keeping the speed low out of fear of running into the wall. I thought more about things. But In the end, I ended up being an adult who had to shoulder these burdens.

“Forty~ Sigh...”

What did Tamura Obaa-chan think when she turned forty?

What did the fifteen-year old Erio see in this murk?

What I saw, was the small-scale replay of memories— a time machine.

✩

The afternoon on the following day, Nii-san and his wife called. Their target, needless to say, was their son Mako-kun. If the phone does ring, I doubt Erio, who has no social sense, would pick up. But if it went off during daytime on the days when no one is home, would she answer? If she does, and it's someone I know, how would I explain? I pondered about the scenarios.

Except for some relatives, I hid the existence of Erio. Adults, after all, have things to consider.

After exchanging with Mako-kun, I had him pass me the phone. A familiar breathing came into my ear. That stubborn forty-two years old even breathes with rules. How does he not suffocate?

“...Hm? Makoto?”

“Helo-ine! Coca-ine!” Let's do some drugs first, then do more!

“Sorry, wrong number. I'll check the number, date and person and call back later.”

“Ah, don't hang up! You're just like Mako-kun, hmph!”

“Listen… Are you giving my son a hard time?”

“You used to only talk with your girlfriend for forever, I've always wanted to beat the crap out of you...”

“You're just the same old, huh… It was your birthday yesterday, right?”

“You remember?”

“Of course.”

“So where's that birthday present?”

“Did you know? June 6th is Brother's day. Shouldn't you be giving me something instead?” (TL notes)

“You jerk, I'm gonna give your wife evidence of you cheating!”

“I'm hanging up.”

“Wait, I have a question for you.”

Timing when Erio left the entrance, I cut to the chase.

“Why do you always take so long to get to your point? What is it?”

“Nii-san, you used to scare women away, but not animals, right?”

“I'm hanging up.” Good, she's gone.

“Tell me the secrets to getting close with animals.”

“How would I know? Go feed them with bones or something.”

“You're so cold! Omigewdness!” (TL Notes: Acchonburike あっちょんぶりけ the catch phrase of Pinoko from Back Jack)

“You're so annoying. You have a pet cat or dog now?”

“I even have a pet wild weasel!”

“That's not even a pet! You just wanted animal therapy to avoid facing dying alone as a city grandma, right?”

“Your adorable son is in my hand right now. If you want him back as a virgin, don't mention my age again.” (TL notes: I thought about changing this, but nah)

“Then are you building a Meme animal kingdom? Ahh~… Secrets, huh. Secrets? Was there any?”

“Nii-san, stop thinking and actually say something.”

“You are just so infuriating when you make sense. How about having them open up to you?”

“Where do I open on them?”

“I don't know. Now I'm really lost. Anyway, in simple terms.”

“Mm.”

“Use your head.”

“You're really unfit to be a teacher. Didn't you contributed to national by getting booted off the teacher certification exam?”

“Isn't thinking what you're good at?”

“True, but people al~ways think that I'm not thinking.”

“Must be your face.”

“Ah, cuz everyone's so mesmerized?”

“… Thinking is one good thing you have — take care of it.”

“And the one bad thing you have, Nii-san, is looking down on your sister so much! Make sure you get better with that!”

“I'm hanging up.”

“Mm, I'm going to make dinner too. I'm going to fatten your adorable son and make foie gras out of him✩”

“Before you go, let me give you a bit of advice.” He sudden lowered his voice and sped up.

“Wh~at?”

“Burn the evidence.”

He hung up. Beep, beep, the speaker rung, trying to resonate Nii-san's words.

“I was just kidding.” I grinned satisfactorily.

What will the kindling in my hand burn?

But that's another story.

✩

June 8th, one more day passed. 206 days until New Year, and two days after my birthday.

In the morning, while eating a slightly early breakfast, Mako-kun reported that 'Erio said she wants to work.' I mixed the Natto, giving off the appearance that I was still asleep and pretended that I wasn't listening. What I considered wasn't the will that Erio wanted to work with, but how to get her work. As for the carrying out the act itself, I will hand it to Mako-kun for now.

“I'm heading out!” After eating and preparing, I hollered from the entrance. Erio, who had woken up, charged down the stairs to wave at me with a 'have a nice day.' Erio-chan is such a good girl. Complimenting her being like myself yesterday was the right choice~ Eeheehee. Of course I didn't think that — especially the latter part.

Leaving the door, I went into the storage. Faced with my love ride, my calves continued to twitch painfully; but I lightly brushed it off. Saddling onto the bicycle that was new four years ago, I began to pedal slowly.

Ring, ring! I rung on the bell to raise my morale. Ring ring~ Ring ring~ Ring ring~!

“Shut up!” My niece reminded me from the opened window on second floor. “Was that a whip of love?” With that question, he immediately answered with an indifferent 'It's a whip of death!' He sounded just like my brother when he's young.

“I'm heading out~” I looked to the cloudy sky and waved at him. “Yes, yes, please look ahead when you ride.” Mako-kun, too, lightly waved at me. Mm, Mako-kun's 'tsun' is really hard, just like the rice in our house. If he ever becomes 'dere,’ though, he will never let go. How exciting!

With enthusiasm as fuel, I pedaled toward the store I’ve missed for three days. This wasn’t just starting late because I’m on management, but the privilege of being able to come whenever I want. Thus I didn’t sulk, instead rode on with head held high. Like a bird dancing through the air, I almost gracefully flew into the warning sign of a construction site. Now was not the time for silly mistakes!

Penetrating through the workers and students who were on their way to work or school, I took the back alley to the shopping districts. I used to dash through here — and trip. Even though I was the fastest in the group, I was often also the most oblivious. Thanks to the fall, though, I never ran directly into the street and hence the scooters or trucks along the way. I like to think it's a good thing. Actually, the same applies now as well: the bicycle that moved slowly due to my sore leg just avoided running into an orange moped. We will never know what is truly auspicious for them. Every cloud has a silver lining — the same applies for Momo-tarou’s story. The grandma cried about ‘I don’t wanna go do laundry by the river. I don’t even wanna move! Your turn, old man. Might as well be naked, too! What do we got to lose at this age? Build a new house next to the river while you're at it!’ or something like so to emphasize her laziness; when she unwillingly went to the river, she found the peach. After ten years, the son or grandson born of the peach beat the crap out of the local monster, and they found themselves swimming in gold. What I mean is, the domino of destiny is very intriguing. (TL Notes: Story of Momo-tarou, in which a boy born of a peach flowing down a river defeated the demons on an island with a monkey, pheasant, and dog. His grand/parents are an old couple)

Riding down a short slope, I let my limbs free to enjoy the much anticipated autopilot. The wheels spun successfully today, leading me down the hill like on a slide. It was awesome. Usually, it would swirl around.

After taking the time that’s not even excusable for management, but ghost members, I arrived at the store. I parked the bicycles in the corner of the parking lot and went into the back door. I thought about sneaking in, but in the end I walked in with my chest high.

Inside the substitute manager was already preparing to open. Her dexterous movements dazzled, as if encouraging the eyes that followed her to train hard. Substitute manager, Komaki-chan, noticed my presence and bowed lightly. The hair that poured to her shoulder politely drooped with its owner.

“Good morning, manager. It’s been three days.”

“Yup, it’s been three days for me too. It’s weird, but I think we’re on equal ground!”

“I’m always surprised that your brain doesn’t disagree with how biased its usage is.”

Her tone seemed simply impressed. “Was that a compliment?”

“Absolutely.”

“Oh yay~!”

I tried cheering for it. Koma-chan disapprovingly stared at me as if saying ‘amazing.’ But it didn’t last long. She looked back to the work on hand. Because of the serious and dedicated person that she is, this store managed to survive. Or rather, am I still needed?

“Do you want to be the manager?’

Everything is worth a try, so I asked. “No thanks.” Koma-chan denied the promotion without raising a brow.

“The only reason people work hard is because you are the boss.”

You’re good as a negative example. My brother, who failed many of his job applications, complained to me before.

“Thanks to you, boss, the part timer from last month is also very hardworking.”

“Ah, what’s that pretty girl’s name? Uh… I don’t remember at all.”

“What was it?”

The girl’s overwhelming appearance trivialized her other relevant information.

“That aside… So, I’ll keep the title of manager…?”

“Yeah, you have a surprisingly strong presence. That’s not too bad, right? Being the mascot manager.”

“Heheh, then I will keep it. My ex also told me this: using the metaphor of a village with a hundred people for earth and humans, I think you are worth about five people.”

“Those five are definitely not humans.”

Koma-chan grinned wryly and began doing something else. She’s such a diligent sweetheart, yet she only wrote down ‘being sound-minded’ in the specialty part of her resume. “Well, I thought it over, but it’s seriously the only thing I could think of.”

I recall when she said that while scratching her cheek like it was yesterday.

“For someone who skipped work, you look tired. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. But I’m still not going to work.”

That’s right. Koma-chan exaggeratedly nodded:

“So, a boy came here yesterday and asked a strange hypothetical question. Oh, he was a customer.”

“Mm? What was the question?”

“Hypothetically, if half the human were to be eliminated, are you confident that you will stay in the remaining half? He said it was taken straight from the afterword of a novel.”

“Huh. So what did you tell him?’

“’Thank you, please come again.’ Then I handed over what he bought.”

“Was he impressed with how professional we are?”

“Well, he did force a smile.”

I sat down on a chair, elbows on knees, and observed Koma-chan working. Stare~ Stare. “Jiiii~”

“Please don’t pretend to be a cicada indoor.” (TL Notes: the onomatopoeia for staring in Japanese is じいい)

Inspection complete! I am bored. I stood and knocked the chair away with my butt:

“I’m leaving for a bit~”

“Remember to be back before snack time!”

“Ahaha, I will work hard next month! I’m counting on ya~”

Swinging my handbag, I skipped out of the store. I wasn’t even there for ten minutes.

Jumping onto the unlocked bike that seemed to have predicted the outcome of things, I yelled ‘woohoo~!’ and flew onto the streets. The acceleration wasn’t too bad, but my legs were still too flaccid to keep up with the speed. After stabilizing, the wheels finally lost all their initial speed.

The destination, Tamura Shop. Ring ring, clank clank… Sigh~

✩

“Hah… Hah…” Panting heavily since the middle of the trip, I reached Obaa-chan’s house. When I got off, I stood on my toe for a second; like the sports injury drawn in hot-blooded sports manga, my left calve twitched intensively. Ultimately it was solved with a bit of cold sweat. Mm, good thing I didn’t work before coming here.

I looked back to the place that seemed to be the territory of that seemingly stray dog. I’ll find and capture him later.

Insisting on taking on the badly installed door on the right, I finally cracked open a slit that only a slim person like me could fit through after almost shaking the door out of its frame. Though my shoulders were almost stuck, I still forced my way through the opening. As usual, the siren-like doorbell screamed. I raised my head, looking down only after gawking for a bit.

“… Sigh.” Despite waiting, Obaa-chan never came to the front. Maybe she couldn’t. When her legs aren’t doing so good, she can’t get up from her bed; even if she managed to crawl out of the room, she could never make it to the bathroom… No matter how many times I suggested to have a care taker, she rejected the notion.

A hint of disappointment dragged my feet. I took off my shoes and entered the residence. As if the unseasonal snow that fell outside sucked all sounds away, the hallway was deathly silent. The air, too, was frigid, filled with the mien of ruin incompatible with human breathes.

I didn’t knock, directly pulling open the door in the middle of the hall. The pancake laid in the center bulged slightly. Seeing the tiny movement of breathing, I exhaled.

“I was about to go to the store!”

The usual words that sounded like an excuse made me smile. Obaa-chan’s shaky hand appeared on edge of the futon that covered even her head. She seemed to know who the visitor was without looking and said: “Meme, could you put my hand where the glasses are?”

“Yep.” How capricious of her, I smilingly slid next to the pillows. I held her hand and wrist — a thin, wrinkled and untoned wrist.

Despite my eyes deteriorating from age, I could still see clearly how emaciated her arm has become. Despite the bangs that draped and blocked my sight, reality was unabatedly displayed in front of me.

“Your hand.” She slightly squeezed back on my hand.

“Eh?’

“This is a blindfold riddle, right? Too easy.”

She happily guessed on her own, seemingly saying ‘don’t look down on me!’ This granny… Her mouth really doesn’t know the meaning of deterioration.

“Correct.” I praised her first before handing the reading glasses to her. I planned on letting go after putting her hand back into the futon. But Obaa-chan continued feeling my hand. For a second I thought she was writing something, but the trace contained no pattern.

“Obaa-chan?”

“Oh, your skin is still pretty smooth. Looks like you’re doing well.”

You could have just looked at my face!

After a while, Obaa-chan let go and put on her glasses, only peeking out from the futon.

Her lowered face grabbed my attention.

“Why did you come here?”

“To see you, Obaa-chan. Good morning.”

“Hmph, the same thing every time. Since when have you become such a boring kid?”

So from Obaa-chan’s view, I’m still a kid? No, wait! I think I’ve actually been branded the nickname of ‘big kid’ by other relatives! According to rumors anyway.

In other words, I’m still young! Woohoo! That’s right, woo!

“I’m already a grown-up.” But I still have to emphasize.

“Idiot. Grown-ups don’t play around at this time.”

“What about Obaa-chan?”

“Can't you tell I'm working at home?”

“Then I’m also running some errands.”

“You sure can run your mouth.”

Obaa-chan criticized me with the uncongenial attitude of both happy and cynical. She rustled both legs out of the futon, looking just like a turtle with front legs retracted.

“I’m going to do laundry, so I’ll take your clothes for you.”

“Fool, didn’t I tell you to go work instead of taking care of people?

“Or do you want to take a shower?”

“I’ll do that later. For now… Well, talk.”

“Talk…” The chatty Obaa-chan actually handed the job of talking to me.

“My tongue isn’t working too well today.”

Obaa-chan said so with a poker face. I hope it was just a joke.

“…Oh, the town’s animals seem to be disappearing recently.”

I shamelessly brought the topic up. “Wha?” Obaa-chan first scowled, and then understandingly looked away:

“I knew that from a week ago.”

“And it’s still happening! I heard that the stray cats and dogs all disappeared from the town.”

“Hmph. Cattle mutilation, huh.”

Obaa-chan mumbled amusingly. Those were muffled words difficult to understand.

“Oh, there wasn’t any body though!”

“The type that leave the bodies behind is already proven. Mysterious disappearance is always cattle mutilation, has to be.”

She hid both legs back into the futon. Obaa-chan’s smiling face, like that of a young prankster, was the collective of wrinkles. Not a solid sign of energy on there: like a kite, she was held together only by skin and bones. A kite floating in the daily breeze; if the wind were to pick up — and it doesn’t even need to be a gale — it will be torn into pieces, and crash.

“Are you excited?” My eyes hovered in the room as I spoke.

“For what?’

“Cattle Mutilation. The aliens might just be somewhere in this town.”

Obaa-chan laughed, like reacting to a kid saying 'I won't sleep till Santa is here!'

“Even if they are, you can’t see them!”

“Can you really declare something you’ve never seen as invisible?” Even though the phrasing is contradictory.

“They must be here right now. I bet you can’t see them.”

“If I were to rampage through this room, could I wipe them out?” I said so while rolling my sleeve up.

I was actually kind of serious. Perhaps noticing that, Obaa-chan casually pretended to have not hear me:

“It'll be my turn soon.”

“You’ve been saying that since twenty years ago. Is it still true?”

“Hmph… People who have expectation in fools must also be idiots themselves.”

“Uweh?”

“Stop making those disgusting sound. You really haven’t changed; both your face and personality are still off the hinge.”

“Oh yeah. Nii-san always said that I can emit Y*metaran radiation.” (TL Notes: Referring to Yametaran from the Ultraman TV series. Yametaran can emit a radiation that sedate people and make them lazy)

It’s about time for a new topic. I messed my bangs up, sorting out the uncertainly in my voice with a ‘ahh~’

“Obaa-chan.”

“Mm.”

“What did you think of when you turned forty?”

“Forty… Right, your birthday was last week?”

“Eh? Yes.” Before protesting to her about reminding me of my age, I was shocked with how she remembered.

And she even remembered my age.

Obaa-chan’s feet once again crept out of the futon. This time she tiptoed with her tiny feet, advancing slightly. The toes that pressed into the tatami allowed Obaa-chan to move another two centimeters. She planned to leave the room — took me two seconds to realize this.

“Obaa-chan, are you going to the restroom?” I stuck my hand beneath to support her.

“Stu~pid. I was going to give you a present. A snack of your choice on the house.”

“Haha, this brings me back!” Just like old time. Before I turned twelve, was I able to hop joyfully every year?

What’s different now is, I can no longer freely follow Obaa-chan's back.

I put Obaa-chan on my back. I intended to help her anyway.

“I can usually walk; today just happened to be a bad day.” Obaa-chan explained bitterly above my head.

“Yep, I know.” Her voice was raspy. The lips, unstable, felt just like her skins.

“Ah, it’s, uh, muscle sore. I tried to lift a box of cola yesterday, so my waist is sore.”

“What a coincidence! I left work early today because my legs are sore!”

“…You will never be someone who can walk on your own two feet.”

Obaa-chan was reprehensive; my heart only ached.

Even with pained muscle, I did not feel burdened carrying her — Obaa-chan has become so light.

The damp skin festered with pus.

I stopped. Eyes closed. With my tongue as guidance, I deeply, deeply breathed.

I refuse. Someone other than me wanted to use my mouth to say something.

“What? Are you tired? …A certain old man should have told you: where you lack strength and brain, make up with will! Well, not that your will is worth any expectation.”

“Obaa-chan.”

“Don’t tell me to get off, ahahah!” She lost her voice halfway through the laughter.

“I will defeat them.”

“What, your slacking tendencies?”

“No, those are my pets.” Nyahaha~ I glossed over with a laugh and opened my eyes.

Go forward. Then, I thought of something:

“Um… Obaa-chan?”

“Mm?”

“I want to send you a great worker…”

How about letting Erio work here? I think this time, it has to be the best idea.

✩

Weekend, ‘June Twelfth’ was completed. The rocket was simply and whimsically named after its day of completion. Just as bad as naming the kid Erio after her father Elliot. ‘That’s fine’ I’m currently looking for a man who could say the same. Actually, I don’t think I am.

“Yay~ It’s done~ Zoom~”

I lifted the newly-born rocket high with both hands and ran around the room. Ahh, being able to relive my youth… Ugh, the storm of complaints for me are as cruel as usual.

No. This is the gap that will excite everybody. Uh, I hope. Pshuu~ ...Mm, since this is a rocket, it should be silent after it reaches space. Though it is a little unromantic, flying with no sound.

“Test flight complete.” Next time, I'll use hydro power to test it.

Mako-kun and Erio both stepped out for their ill-prepared job hunt, so the house was devoid of noises and eyes. Since there's no need to be surreptitious, I just walked out with the rocket.

A clear day with patches of clouds; it might rain tonight though. In order to finish before they come back, I strapped the rocket tightly on the bicycle's back rack. As for work, I am of course running ‘errands’ outside again. I even forgot to put make up on, heheh!

I kicked off on the bicycle, in hope that it would finally rid my calves of sore that's finally let up. My destination: the abandoned farm school. I have to take care of the animals and test the rocket.

Ring, ring, clank, clank… Getting there is one thing, but why do I always ring the bell when I ride? Is this one of those 'everyone's seven habits?' (TL Note: The Japanese idiom無くて七癖, literally mean ' has to have seven habits,' which means 'everyone has his particular habits')

Parking the bicycle inside the school where the field with greenhouses is, I detached the rocket after locking up. “Yahoo~!” I charged forward, rocket in hand, like a surfer toward the beach.

First, break into the school from the door with broken lock. I left the rocket near the hallway's entrance to standby. Stepping barefoot on the lino floor, I felt a moisture that smoothed my feet.

Climbed up to the second floor in cold air like the one in Obaa-chan's house, I arrived at the office and opened its door. They really didn't care about this place, never locking up and all.

Even till now, I still disliked the musty air within. I picked up the animal feed on the table and left the way I came. Then I began the caring of animals that are each living luxuriously in their own room.

Each of them were full of spirit, baring their cute teeth at me unwelcomingly. “Open your mind~!” Gulped down with my brother's advice, I tried talking to them — to no avail. The advices simply lodged in my throat. I wasted more time and energy than needed feeding and cleaning the animals; finally, I moved onto the third floor. Up there was the new dog brought from around Obaa-chan's house. Perhaps he thought the classroom's smell was interesting, the dog sniffed everywhere.

On the way up the stairs, I almost heard Nii-san's laughter: “So this is what you 'thought of?” No, Nii-san, I am still thinking. This is only the process! I answered full of zeal.

Heyo~ I greeted the weasel and the dog, got nibbled by them, and then fed them.

Due to the food's cost exceeding the prediction, the war of attrition had been difficult. It's about time. With the thought in mind, I brought the rocket here today. The aliens are not in space — they hid in places closer to us.

I put the rest of the feed back in the reference room after taking care of all the animals; on the first floor, I scooped up the bottle rocket laying on the green hallway.

I put on my shoes and dashed to the track field. It may be our first time meeting, but I think it's safe to assume that he won’t bite me. I mean, he didn't look like a guy who will try and harm me!

Passing through the walkway between buildings, I moved toward the field where a factory-looking research building was visible. To the left was a dried swimming pool. When this school was still running, we would make up plans to sneak into the pool during night, and, like preparing for a field trip, we'd get super excited.

But in the end, we never did.

“Excuse me~”

In the middle of the field, the man again prepared for rocket launching today. I gregariously greeted him. Wearing a saggy suit that's never had a chance with an iron, he looked about my age… Whoa! This dude looks super young! A college senior? Looking for a first job?! If that were true, then I am, naturally, also a beautiful twenty-two years old college student… Shucks.

The man looked to be about thirty something, at least. On his right ear was a curious accessory; the 'failing-to-look-younger' fashion accessory drew my eyes, but ‘trendy’ is probably the least possible of what people would think of it.

“Whoa!” The rocketeer jumped, stopping his task of pumping the tire inflator. Though with no joy of 'a fellow rocketeer hath come!' he didn't actually appear fearful of a suspicious person — his reaction was comparable to a boy who was approached by a cute girl whom he didn't think he had a chance with.

“Nice meeting you! This is my—“ Ah, I wanted to use the business card. But it's something from thirty nine years old! It might end up as age forgery if I gave it to him. Not 'might,' but 'definitely.' Frustration grew.

“D-did you say 'nice meeting you'?” The rocketeer licked his lips while leaning forward peevishly.

“Yes?”

“No, I mean, you're joking, right?” His eyes blinked left and right.

“About what?”

“You're Meme, I mean— Touwa, right?”

Oops, he's got both first and last name right. An old friend?

“I lived here till middle school, so… Do you remember?”

The man fretfully gestured in a panic, begging recognition from my past. Why does he look like he's about to burst into tears? Does he want me to use a metaphoric bee on him? (TL Notes: Japanese idiom 泣きっつらに蜂. Literally translating to 'run into a bee while crying.' It's similar in meaning to a double whammy)

“Mm...” I placed a finger on my temple, eyes shut as if praying. Now playing memory. '”When was the last we met?”

“At least twenty years ago.”

“Mm, mm.” I reset the time and reminisced.

...Ah, could he be?

“Yamamoto-kun?”

“Wha—! Even with 'kun' added you didn't get a single syllable right!”

“But I probably remember now.”

“Not even my name was included in 'probably…' What exactly did you recall...?” Yamamoto-kun (subject to change) hung his head.

“No, I'm not kidding! I almost remember.”

“Ah, then do you still remember Seiji (星耳)?”

Looking up now, he asked in confirmation.

“Yeah, she's my friend.”

“I thought we were friends too…”

As for Seiji, she's a girl same age as I. She was a friend who moved elsewhere after revealing her pregnancy at highschool.

In the people I knew, she was the smartest who always played the famous detective in detective games.

“I heard she passed away, a long time ago too. Did you know?”

“No, I didn't. I see… She's gone, huh.” I felt surprised, but the acceptance came rather easily, not unlike mismatched wheels spinning.

I thought I shouldn’t have went to her funeral, but sighed in relief at the realization that I didn't have to see her in the coffin.

Whatever the case is, the gods are all morons!

“Since you know Seiji, we must be friends.”

“That's good enough for me. So, put all of your 'almost' together.”

“You are a friend who moved out of town twenty years ago.”

“That’s exactly what I just told you...”

He looked down dejectedly. I hope he doesn't guilt trip me so much next time.

“Did I just not stand out?”

Laughing weakly, he stared with anticipation. Should I just go along and laugh with him? It might end up being the fuse to make this Yamamoto-kun collapse in tears.

“Since when were you back here?”

I put up a nostalgic attitude and questioned. Considerate Meme, activate.

“Just last month. I quit my job and came home.”

Yamamot-kun grinned, tricked into a seemingly normal conversation. As if under the control of habit, he pressed on the inflator, once again pumping air into the bottles.

“Oh, by the way, I'm single.” Okay, so what?

Abruptly, a 'moo' echoed in the field. I turned to search for the origin, but no movements in sight matched the sound.

“An animal?” Still, It’s a little too loud to be them.

“Yeah, can you see the barn there? There’s a cow living there still.”

Yamamoto-kun pointed toward the campus at a direction that's different than where I usually come in. I had no idea. I have, however, seen the runways for horses there.

“Sometimes I feed it when I'm shooting rockets here. I’m actually starting to like it!”

“Yeah, it’s super healing!” Like, the biting and scratching.

“I think it’s the best when you can’t understand each other. Humans interaction is boring because it’s too easy to understand.”

He surmised like he's reached some peak of human relations, nodding contently:

“So what are you doing here? Don't you work?”

“I had little this and that. By the way, I want you to help me with this rocket.”

I came looking for the rocket-shooting weirdo; only, surprisingly, the other person (seemed to) knew me.

“Oh, sure. I'll give ya a hand.”

Yamamoto-kun stuck both hands out to catch it.

“So, why shoot rockets here?”

“Uh, eh… Oh, it's kinda like a hobby! Since I don't work anymore, I have a bit of time… So, uh...Hm.”

He put his own rocket on the side and took mine suspiciously:

“I love space, so I shoot these rockets. Yeah, that's it.”

“Oh~” As dubious as the motive seemed, I'm not particularly interested anyway, so I let him off.

“Oh yeah. I've never see her, but I heard your daughter is, uh, interested in space?”

“Eh? Yes, she is.”

So he even knew about my kid? With what he said about Seiji, he's pretty well-informed for someone who just came back last month.

“What a coincidence, me too.”

“You just told me that.” Does this Yamamoto think I'm senile?

“Just as I thought, there's a lot of people who like space here, huh.”

I don't. Not since the funeral twenty-eight years ago.

“So why are you shooting rockets too, Touwa? Are you interested in m— Uh, I mean, are you interested in it…?”

“It’s to defeat them.” Overlooking the field, I so declared.

Yamamoto-kun gawked at my forehead. He then patted his waist twice:

“Defeat… who?”

“The aliens.”

“...With a bottle rocket?” He looked down at the rocket he held.

“At least it'd do better than get rid of cats, right?” (TL Notes: A popular belief is that plastic bottles filled with water confuse or scare cats)

“These can't even hit airplanes though. Do these aliens ride around on birds?”

Yamamoto-kun smiled wryly with head cocked, but still agreed to help with the launching. His movement was concise, very practiced. He has always been nimble… Has he? Mm, I don't know.

He picked up the hose dragged from the water fountain and injected water into the bottle; he then suddenly pumped air energetically. So there's still running water here even though it's abandoned.

Yamamoto-kun finally finished preparation and kneeled down in front of the launch platform.

“You are… just far enough from the rocket, good.”

“Yep.”

“Then… Look closely, here we go.”

“Yep.”

“Three, two, one…!”

Zero. As I finished counting down inside, the rocket soared.

The shaken-carbonated drink burst, boiling and recoiling.

With the stream pushing, the bottle brought with it dust from the ground and drove toward the sky.

Its path wasn’t straight, wriggling left and right. Perhaps, that was why it never reached its apex.

Compared to Yamamoto-kun’s rockets, which I often peered at, the altitude wasn’t nearly enough.

However…

“It’s way faster than my Salamander (name I just gave for my bike)!”

Being able to see something going up at such a close audience, I was slightly taken aback.

“Ain’t it cool?”

Possibly because of sharing the same excitement with someone else, Yamamoto-kun grinned excessively. Mm, his smile is not quite composed enough though. I think a more collected face is manlier.

“But that rocket wasn’t very stable: the wing sizes were probably too different.”

While feeling joyous, Yamamoto-kun calmly observed me — he probably got used to watching me.

“Hoh, so I need to study a little more!” For the sake of assassinating the aliens.

I retrieved the rocket that, despite being blown around by the wind, finally landed in the campus. Yamamoto-kun, too, followed for some reason, his hands scratching the back of his head:

“Yeah, but someone actually makes better rockets than I do. In this town, I meant.”

“Oh~”

“So, uh… Where’s Elliot?”

“Elliot? He’s not here anymore. I don’t know where he is.” With his family, he moved again.

That reminds me, I’ve never met Elliot’s family. They had never come during parents visit days, and whenever I went to his house, he had always told me they were working or out shopping.

“I’ll make more rockets, so please shoot them for me!”

“Uh, sure, but…”

“Also, I have a favour I need to ask of you.” Good timing. It kind of felt like the guidance of fate.

“Oh, what is it? I can pretty much do anything for you! Yeah, whatever you want, just leave it to me.”

So just why did he fluster? It seemed like he was trying to convey how reliable he is with every word in that phrase. Question marks popped up in my head.

“Psst, psst…” After I requested the dubious Yamamoto-kun, ‘what?’ I met his upset face. “No?” I tried to push him further with a pathetic look.

“Well, uh… Fine! I get it. And it has to soon?”

“Yay~ Thanks! …Then, goodbye!”

“Yeah…”

We both waved vaguely at each other— “Touwa— I mean, Meme-cha—san!”

“Yes?” He hollered strangely as if calling me out for a duel. I turned.

“Uh, so… What I wanna say is… Would you… I mean, before… Or rather… Right, I have to be direct.”

He squirmed around like a girl, his toe drawing circles. Huh, that’s creepy. He’s like a bear pretending to a rabbit.

“…What is it, Yamamoto-kun?”

“I’m not Yamamoto!”

“Eh~ So what is your nam—“

“Marry me!”

“
W
H
A
T
?
“

My conscious was cut into eight separate lines. My, Meme didn’t understand a lick of it.

…Can’t I use ‘don’t understand’ to deal with this situation?

Without help of the setting sun, Yamamoto-kun lit up furiously. As for m-me...? How would I know!?

Disregard the cow mooing in the background.

Air circled my throat: I had nothing to say.

June 12th, eleven thirty, AM.

A man whose name I didn’t even know proposed to me.

✩

Except for before and after Ojii-chan’s funeral, I never went to the store with my brother anymore.

Nii-san made more school friends after he turned fourteen, and he couldn’t always come to the store. I’ve always thought that this was the line between being an elementary and middle school student. At the time I was in sixth grade, and I already had the hazy feeling that it was going to the last year I could keep going to the store. Elliot, too, was thinking the same thing, huh.

Elliot was a foreigner of my age. There was a huge house around where my family’s apartment was; he was the boy who lived there, and also almost every girl’s crush.

Elliot was a handsome boy; when he had just moved here, no one suspected him of a plastic surjer— surgery. He moved here with his family when he was six: he explained so when we just met. At the time, I thought he was the aliens that Tamura Obaa-chan and Ojii-chan were talking about.

His mysteriously colourless hair capable of reflecting all sorts of hue at different angles shot particles out lavishly — it was as if shining snow hid within. He had lucidly clear (although if it really was transparent, it'd be like a walking human anatomy model), pale skin, as well as defined and elegant features unlike the local's.

It's almost strange that he wasn't displayed in front of a train station like a statue.

Meme-chan, meaning me, fell in love with him on the first sight. I could rightfully say that he was my first love. Luckily, I became his first friend. Though we didn't get any further until a decade later. Interestingly and surprisingly, Elliot's first love didn't come to fruition.

I think the only person, in the past or the future, who could dump Elliot would be Seiji. According to her, Seiji said 'she disliked the part of Elliot that's like an alien' — hearing the comment, Elliot could only give a bitter smile of kindness.

Right after hearing that, I almost transformed into a monster, screaming every night: “Gwaahh! What a waste!” But twenty years since then, even I wonder about what sort of problem he had, considering that we aren't living together now. Well, I think I just couldn't see his flaw when we were young.

The twelve years old me and Elliot walked together to the grocery store. Just walking next to him was enough to make me lose calm. I had hoped that, maybe, if I absorb some of his bangs-particles, I'd become prettier. Heheh, not that I needed it! (Twenty-one year old me, debut!)

A month after Ojii-chan passed away, Obaa-chan restlessly ran her shop. A lot of older customers filled the store the week following Ojii-chan's funeral, but now was just the usual.

Seiji sat outside on the bench flipping through a novel. A bottle of ice water sat next to her, condensation covering it. Elliot happily talked to her while I quietly stared at the scene. As for the current me who's ruminating at the moment, it should just be deep contemplation.

I wonder— would Seiji still be alive, had she accepted Elliot's confession at the time and stayed here? But if that happened, Erio would never have been born, and that'd be problematic— my family, after all, is my main supplier of happiness points.

Entering the store, the siren-like device above the door would scream. I liked the feeling of secret base it created, so I always looked to it. “Welcome.” Obaa-chan coldly greeted. “Hello.” Erio and I responded together. I noticed, starting from that time, that Obaa-chan already didn't look well. Yet, I never brought it up with anyone else.

Elliot headed first to the drinks, while I the snack shelf. Since I promised dad that I'd only buy one snack a day, I deliberated. Spinning around the shelves, I nudged other people away. Eventually I casually made it to Elliot's side to eave drop on him, and, with some hope, join the conversation. Whenever I had the chance, I would always sneeeeak up next to Elliot.

He and a few other boys stood in front of the glass door of the fridge, pulling on each other while chatting.

“We make fireworks around here. Oh~ Well, meaning we sell fireworks! You've seen my dad's fireworks at last year's festival, right Elliot?”

“Yeah, I did.” Elliot nodded softly. And then, another boy followed:

“My parents sell flowers, especially for funeral stuff. Like when someone's grandpa died, I send flowers to them… Uh, that sounded bad.” Yep, it sure did!

Elliot replied with a confused smile. On the other hand, I noticed how both topics talked about flowers. (TL Notes: Firework 花火 literally translates to flower-fire)

It's then Elliot's turn to say what his family does, but he grinned, calling it a secret. “I don't really know either~” Once again he delivered smoothly, but it seemed like an excuse. Every time the topic of family is mentioned, Elliot would always gloss over like that. At times like such, even his distinctive presence would dissipate.

But forget about that; with Elliot as the center, the boys prattled. I could never butt in.

Ugh, it's one thing that boys are getting along, but I remember being rather infuriated. Though vexed, I still went back to pick my snack. Vent with sweets! I actually had no clue what that meant at the time, but eating delicious snack would always calm me down.

When I couldn't decide, I would usually pick smaller snacks. I don't remember the name, but I'd pick the pea-sized square candies. They were green or pink, and the texture was like mochi or gum while tasting sweet. I loved eating the little squares with the toothpick that came inside. (TL Notes: Kozakura mochi. Little square wagashi packaged like tablets)

With the plastic package in hand, I ran next to Obaa-chan. “I want this~” I handed it to her. “Alright, alright.” Obaa-chan then tapped on the register.

“Mm? What happened to your hand?”

Obaa-chan tilted her head questioningly after seeing my right hand. “Mm~?” I followed her to my finger tip. “Ah~” I remembered: “It was a cat. The grey one Nii-san brought home. It scratched me when I tried to touch it~”

“Hoh~ Again? Animals just hate you, don't they?”

“I know~ It's kinda funny.”

“I noticed that you always buy the same thing. Have you grown to be an idiot who likes to remember only one thing?”

“Eh~ I'm not an idiot. I got a hundred on a quiz last time.”

I paid before taking off my shoes and climbing next to Obaa-chan. She didn't say anything, only silently letting me sit there. Her wrinkled hands roughly rubbed my head:

“No, you are. All you need is to look at your parents' faces.”

“You're just being mean~” I opened the package casually sealed by a rubber band.

“Smart kids will never come here.”

As if deprecating herself, Obaa-chan spoke with a twisted smile:

“Kids come here because they're stupid— once they grew smart, they stopped coming. As for fools like Ojii-chan who never grew up, they inherit this kind of store. It's my parents' stores, so he could have just left it to close.”

“Aww!” I sensed that it sounded just like Nii-san; my spirit dampened: “I'll keep coming here! Even when I grow up, I'll still al~ways come.”

“Stupid. You have to work properly when you grow up… Well, it's my turn soon.”

“Turn? Do you want one too?” I skewered a piece and passed it to Obaa-chan's mouth.

'Don't want it' Obaa-chan brushed me off, and as if giving up, she mumbled:

“Cattle mutilation.”

A tiny explosion expanded in my eyes. I recalled— they were the words Obaa-chan mouthed after Ojii-chan's funeral. She had yet to cease her self-mocking tone:

“Your Ojii-chan and I are the same age. Following that order, shouldn't it be my turn soon?”

“Ehh~ But you can't!”

I pushed against Obaa-chan's hand, waving my hands raucously; the snacks fell everywhere.

“What do you want me to do…? Gods use alien technologies to hide themselves, so we can't see them; hence there is nothing I can do.”

Obaa-chan's words softened; rather than from kindness, it was more dejection.

Contrastingly, my emotion hopped from all sorts of places. I looked up, seeing the mustard-coloured face that lacked the circulation of health.

“Uwah, wuu~ I-I will take care of that cat-whatchamacallit!”

“Hoh~ How?”

Obaa-chan smiled maliciously as if asking a landmine-question.

My tiny brain couldn't think of anything, so I could only moan 'wu~wu~' and conclude. “I donno!” Due to brain cells being squashed, I gave up on thinking.

“See~ You are stupid.”

“But, I don't wanna Obaa-chan to be gone~ I~ don't~ wanna~!”

“Well thank you! Just stop kicking the floor, you're going to break it!”

Obaa-chan thanked hastily and patted my head. It wasn't my problem, but I almost cried. The imagination filled me with more loss than Ojii-chan's funeral.

“Mm, if you really want to do something, then think well. Think so well that even the toilet seats would move first. Even an idiot could come up with something after contemplating. Grandpa was also an idiot, but he'd always come up with some weird idea after two days of thinking.”

“...Wuu~”

“Why not just defeat them?”

The usually tranquil and calm voice interjected. It was Elliot.

Putting a bottled drink worth of coin on the register, he smiled at Obaa-chan and me.

Faced with the same smile, Obaa-chan hmphed, while my heart raced.

As though to confirm, Elliot said it again.

'Why not just defeat them?'

Maintaining that warm expression, he stated the simplest solution.

Then Elliot put the cola bottle next to his lips and chugged down.

Thinking about these things, I passed out in the bath.

A praposal, I mean, proposal. I escaped home and hid in the bathroom's tub. Why? I don't know why I hid in the tub. I was shaken, and before I realized it, I'm already viva non-non-ing in the hot water. (TL Notes: A reference to the song いい湯だな, nice hot water, of Japanese band 'The Drifters.' Viva non-non is chanted between verses)

I left the bathroom, boiled. Boiled~ spoiled~ spoiled. I lied down wearing nothing and crawled on the floor, enjoying the chilling sensation. It felt great on my burning skin, but the coolness left immediately, so I dragged slithered. Gecko crawl~ go back the way I came after reaching the entrance. The distance drew on and on~ Returning to the changing room, I stayed on the floor and put on my underwear and pajama.

“Gotta get up, gotta get up… Whoa~” Blinded by the eye patch that was my own hair, I finally stood up with my left eye covered. My soles singed the floor; my skin bloated by the water, feet shambling as if five or six bees were kept within. With my head rubbing against the wall, I dove into the living room. Wham~ While sliding inside, the tip of my nose burnt from the friction. Uh, my nose would be even flatter.

Out of such fear, I lifted only my head up with chin on the floor, mimicking Obaa-chan to propel myself forward with only my toes. Squiggle~ Having a longer-than-predicted reach is good, but my boobs hurt more than I had thought. Ow… Obaa-chan is flat as a— wait, what am I thinking?

Ultimately I crawled on my knees, grabbed the remote sitting on the table and collapsed on the floor again. Arm forward, press the button. 'Beep!' On a certain replayed film, a certain someone is about to marry a certain someone. Turn it off. Back on again, and change the channel. The show was about making a low-calorie fried pork-steak. I gawked at the golden hue of the meat; the worm in my stomach growled like a new species of animals.

“Ughh, I don't wanna cook.” As an emergency measure, I switched the channel. On the screen now was a teaching program; I joined the speech practice midway. “A~ B ~ C~ D~” Which reminds me: Elliot didn't speak anything besides Japanese, but his accent was still weird. No one knew where he came from.

“...Ugh~”

I dragged myself to open the cabinet. A moist wave of dust rose; the tapes were still stacked there. We don't have a machine for DVD in this house, so the tape will have to do the spinning.

Shoving the tape into the player, I picked up the VHS remote on top of the TV. “It's been a while!” I almost didn't even remember how to use it. After a few random clicks, the tape played successfully. I jellied again; affected by the still-present heat, my guts refused to settle. Even lying on the floor was a kind of hell.

The movie that we've only seen as children at the movie theater began playing on screen. I, Elliot, Seiji, and few others biked to see the movie. My brother was going to join us, but he got sick and stayed in our apartment. And when the film was broadcasted on TV, the entire family watched it together. I'll save this topic for another time.

Left eye glued to the floor's weavings, I watched the screen change with only my right. Yet whatever entered my brain was picture and darkness — my left eye saw nothing it was supposed to.

Please forgive me! I was kidding when I said I'm super popular! And now it’s actually happening. Uhh… Hnng… So, is this what Yamamoto-kun said?

“Marry me!”

I regurgitated the sickening consonants. I almost went mad from the embarrassment:

“...Are you kidding me?”

Thinking back, this was my first time proposed to. Of course I'm freaking out! How could I not be!

“Even if it's by some guy I don't know… Well, I probably knew him?” Not that I remember a thing.

How nerve wrecking! Should I just reject him? But more fundamentally, do I plan on getting married now? With whom? Yamamoto-kun? Elliot? No, not Elliot; I don't even know where he is. More importantly, I don't think it'd work out. Elliot is an abnormally exquisite art: he has a proper location, a fitting place to exist and a position right for him. In whatever case, that place is not here. Still, for me to just welcome Yamamoto-kun with open arms is just as impossible.

After all, I've only wanted to live with no one else but Erio. I don't have the confidence to let someone else in. As for Mako-kun, he's just like my kid. To treat an outsider like family — I am abnormally hesitant toward it. Wu~ My stomach is starting to hurt from the circular thinking.

Um… I was wondering about whether my happiness points are going up or down, right?

But I still have to think. Because, it is how I walked here all the way.

“...Sigh.”

What should I have done instead when Erio escaped into the futon?

Perhaps I should have told her: 'think.' Not just once, but as many times as I could.

If I had taught her well, she might still be in school now.

I've always lived in regret: even when I achieved something, I could never feel perfectly happy.

“...Meow~” I tried doing a duet with the cat on screen.

I can only hope to resolve the situation now without any remorse.

After a while, Mako-kun and Erio returned as my brain reached boiling point.

'Go find Obaa-chan!' I licked his knees after instructing so, finally regaining my spirit.

It's strange, but Mako-kun always motivates me!

...If I were to say that, I wonder if he'll let bygones be bygones?

The following week consisted of repeating days with the standard of June this year.

One day, I snuck into Tamura Shop to see how Erio's doing at work. Even though no one came on the first day, she's still freaking out. The moment I walked in, she bolted out frantically and tripped. Her nose started bleeding, so I wiped the blood away and stuffed her nose with a tissue paper.

What a worrisome child! That is, however, what made her so adorable.

After that happened, Erio prohibited me from coming into the store. 'Absolutely… no!'

'I'm… going back to… society!' She violently shook her head while saying 'don't come in… Don't come in… You can't!' Forming a barrier with her arms.

I thought about breaking this blockade by hugging it tightly, but this was no game for Erio. Hence, I decided to hold myself back — can't always try to interlope.

Even though the promise made it hard for me to see Obaa-chan, perhaps it is better this way before the preparation on this side is finished.

But knowing that Mako-kun could enter freely, I just had to bully them that night ☆

And, despite this being an information I happened upon on the following day, I heard that that Yamamoto-kun was purchasing a large amount of coke and visiting the store at a rather frequent rate. Knowing that before running into him was definitely helpful. So that, along with the hope for Erio, I decided to watch the store when nobody noticed. And I could also prepare for Yamamoto-kun meanwhile — two birds with one stone!

Then came the night when I shut myself in a room to make bottle rockets. Following Yamamoto-kun's advice, I adjusted the tail fins. To make the four wings equal in size, I had to trim carefully. Staplers, scissors; box cutter, double-sided tapes: the tools scattered on my desk were all purchased from Obaa-chan's store long ago. Do I cherish my things? Or maybe I just never used them?

Back when Erio was still in grade school, we made many rockets together; so without referring back to an instruction, my fingers did most of the steps. We also had some unused nozzles and PE rocket heads put away in the storage, so I didn't have to spend money. My Eri-chan has always been interested in flying objects since she wore diapers — she's quite full of wings and dreams! Uh, to a point where her brain was floating around for a while. Please do excuse her for that!

The most annoying part of making rockets had to be finding bottles. Even if you need only five bottles, our little Mako-kun doesn't like carbonated drinks: he wouldn't do his mission like a good little fairy if I were to leave those in the fridge.

How did Yamamoto-kun get his bottles? I didn't want to come across as a jerk, either, by having him test fire; so I've never progressed beyond making the rockets.

For the remaining time, I would occasionally show up to work at my own store. Yep, perfect. Just like summer vacation's daily schedule, it's never to be followed. I recall back in elementary, a classmate wrote 'stayin' alive' for all twenty four hours on his daily schedule. After turning that in, he got a detention and was scolded by the teacher. We didn't know till later that the kid was actually terminally ill and didn't have many days left; the teacher showed up at his door smeared with tears. The kid died… I think on the June the year after that. Everyone in class showed up for his funeral, so I remember. Ah, June again? Indeed the month of separation.

And so I stood near the Tamura Store on the Saturday of the following week as the sentimental Meme-san. For some reason, there were a lot of customers gathering today. I noticed two dubious shadows. A girl about Erio's age, and a middle-aged man living out his youth.

Including me, the three people hid in the shades to watch the Tamura Shop. Why did so many UFO show up in our peaceful town? Did someone with a human repellant drive these people out?

Just as the 19th of June sent an invitation to the rain, I blew air at the young girl's neck. It's more appropriate than with Yamamoto-kun, right? Under my goose bump-inducing breath, her entire person jumped with an amazing reaction. 'Keewah! She seemed completely oblivious of my presence.

The girl's boots gave, almost sending her butt-first into the puddle; I reached forward and helped her up. Her wrist pulsated quickly, and her eyebrows too blinked intensely.

I poked her soft cheeks — it was a very cute girl. I recognize her from somewhere. Was she Erio's friend? She didn't seem to know me though.

After introducing myself, I casually handed the cola I'd been sipping on to the girl. It would be a waste not to. Heheh, a successful transfer. I was about done with the taste of cola anyway. I don't like carbonated drink that much, because Meme was raised properly: I drank only barely tea when we lived in the apartment.

Without further ado, I asked the girl to tell me where Yamamoto-kun was while prattling. I told her that he was actually my fan, but perhaps he now wanted to observe Erio. Yamamoto-kun knew I have a daughter, so could he plan on getting on her good side? Is this slyness, or shamelessness? What on earth did he learn after leaving town?

After contemplating about the enigma of Smooth-skinned sensei, she yelped, 'ah!' with her pupil contracting. The girl looked toward the store as if she'd discovered something. To avoid Yamamoto-kun I hid myself more completely than she did, so I could not see the situation behind the concrete wall.

“Then, I must get going!” The girl bolted off after few stretches. “Bye~” I saw her off; Yamamoto-kun's silhouette replaced her.

“Uwah...” The orchestra of rain dripping off the yellow umbrella played out above my head.

Should I try talking to him to get friendly? No~no. Just thinking about that is going to make me collapse. On the embarrassment number scale, it's about 80. Usually I have about 3. Now, imagine using a decagon screwdriver on a tri-point screw. What I mean is, the number will break the roof.

And just standing around to talk is weird. Problem is, if I was invited to a cup of tea, I will be totally suspicious. Definitely. For the pure Meme-chan, she has no immunity to that kind of open relationship. I haven't even been vaccinated… Eh? The script? I'm supposed to say 'JK' here? Oh, just leave me alone, Manus Dei~. (TL Notes: Original text was 'the hand of god.' Manus Dei means the same thing in Latin)

“Wuu… Mmm~” Out of confusion, I started dancing. The rain poured and poured~

I've slightly regained composure. Thinking is vital, but there's only action after this point.

Yamamoto-kun looked around under his umbrella, appearing to be searching for something far away. Probably me. If it were Erio, he would have already entered the store.

I looked away from him. I'll give up on today's monitoring.

On the way home I found a cat. After abducting it into the school, I decided to go home.

A corner of my heart hoped to never see Yamamoto-kun again in town.

Rather than tea buddies, we were more like rocket comrades.

And we will duel on the field! Yes!

“...Hnm?”

Something seemed off, but I couldn't put my finger on it.

“Is it age?” I mumbled, as if tracing the parts I don't want to admit with the tip of the words.

I saw something in the grey sky — the scene of important things entering the morgue.

☆

On the day twenty-eight years ago that led to everything today.

Like divulging the secret of a magic, Elliot smilingly spoke.

To defeat what you can't see is actually very easy!

It was a smile that would look snide on others, but artistic only on Elliot.

“Defeat? How?”

I pulled my head away from Obaa-chan's palm and leaned forward. Though my hand crushed the green snack I dropped, the light pain was brushed aside when I questioned Elliot.

Obaa-chan looked at me in boredom, silent.

Elliot sipped the cola and asserted calmly.

The only way to touch which you can’t, is through faith.

'Face?' I shut myself up before saying a thing.

Ritual and prayers are needed to show faith.

Elliot claimed so maturely — the only time he seemed older than Nii-san.

“Ritual?”

Hearing the word only made me think of people in purple robes with only their eyes flashing red, hiding in dim room filled with incense, singing and dancing.

And prayer reminded me of the poor girl in W*rld Masterpiece Theater who had to sleep in the staple, but would never forget to pray every morning.

“Religion?”

So I asked, and he laughed. “I don't really understand either,” he shrugged: “I'm just observing to see if the things I see are really worth believing.”

With a grin pushing up his eyes, he stared. I felt like I was being devoured.

Goose bumps split the camouflage of skin, revealing the true nature. But of what? Of his — Elliot's eyes.

He has a gentle face, but all that contoured his features were straight lines. The natural existence of curvature was absent.

Obaa-chan's palm touched my frozen back and pushed lightly:

“More importantly, pick up your mess. Or you better pay up.”

“Aye, aye.” I imitated the cartoon character on TV and received a smack on the head.

Picking up the snack on the floor, I tossed them into my mouth.

“Don't eat off the ground, stupid!”

Pah! Another slap. “Owwu!” Though it didn't hurt, I still grabbed my head.

“Go wash them afterward. It's dirty here.”

“But this is your house, Obaa-chan!”

“Exactly.”

A flick on my forehead, but this time the nail hurt me.

“Obaa-chan, cut your nails!”

“Hmph, try again when you're older than I am.”

“How~!”

Seeing the exchange, Elliot beamed again. Seeing his squinting smile, my heart took the initiative to practice aerobics. “Hah, hah...” My chest hurt! It's more of an explosion than a jolt, like receiving a ball from a major league softball player.

“Oi, don't go all colourful here.”

“I-I'm always colourful!” (TL Notes: Original text indicated a Japanese proverb/idiom regarding first love, which apparently is synonymous with colouring. I could not find it as of yet)

I put the food back into its box and ran inside. Submerging the snack in water, I also rubbed and cooled my hand. “Phew~” I hate the feeling of heat; I like winter more than summer. At least, the cold I can stand.

And at the worst, I just have to roll around in a futon.

After cleaning up and drying off, I returned to Obaa-chan. “Oi, it's dripping.” The sharp-eyed Obaa-chan reminded me, but I still carelessly sat next to her while and ate away happily.

Nom, nom… After the wash, they tasted like gum with no flavour. It would seem that this kind of food only has flavouring on the outside!

“…...”

Even with the snack's flavour faded, the aftertaste of Elliot's statement lingered.

To touch what you can't see, you need faith. To show that faith, you need 'ritual and prayer.'

☆

I flipped the calendar; the number '25' shot into view.

Today was the twenty-fifth of June, the prep day of the ritual. It will be extremely busy… Well, not really.

How about treating the headache first? So I could keep my head up at the sky tomorrow.

“...But~ first~” I spun around in the living room, operating the remote.

First, set the channel onto the news program that we hardly watch. “Woosh~” As I began to feel the limit of my cochlea, and my lively twirl became 'Urwa, m-my head…' the forecast segment began. Toyed by my unruly eyes, I barely safe-landed in front of the TV screen. I rolled onto the ground and watched it with ringing in my ears.

Tomorrow's forecast was cloudy with a chance of sunshine. I was glad that it wasn't inverted. There's still a 30 percent chance of raining, but considering the season, this was more than acceptable. “Alright~' I raised my arm weakly. “… I'll stay like this for now.” Like a middle schooler set to stay home, I excused myself. I mean, I am going to see the person who proposed to me!

Mumble, mumble. Tumble, tumble. Trim my nails, tidy some things up, clean the window's edge already covered with dust. In about half an hour, I finally gave up on procrastinating. Pinched under my arms was the now yellow June 21st. It won't stop sounding like the number of a magazine. Due to a botched paint job, June 17th took the day off.

Just like last time, I rode, with the rocket behind me, on my favourite bike. Straddling onto the bicycle also known as 'ケッタ (ketta)' in the country side, I pedaled standing, heading toward the road decorated by the grey cloud that couldn't make up its mind.

The residential is located between the old town and the city that spread out like a squashed jellyfish; there are rarely people in the morning. Since it's a weekday, the buzzing of children was also kept in their schools, so the only ones barking were the dogs. A chocolate-coloured dog lives here, and every time when someone passes in front of the window it would reacted energetically. It's been barking since it was a pup — maybe that's his mission in life.

With no traffic on the road, I cut into the longer, straight road to test out my highest speed. I pumped strength into the thigh that grew stronger after the sore. Woosh~ the sight around stretched out. Wind resistance went from weak to medium.

My heart accelerated like when I first met Elliot.

Naturally, no matter how many turns the wheels had in store, I will never fly in the sky. The bicycle proceeded on the earth, finally delivering me to the house of animals and rockets.

“Thanks!” I rubbed the handles, showing my gratitude to its ten years of service. Is filling the tires next time enough for payment? I'll also throw in waxing for free.

After loosening the rope on the rocket, I lifted my arm to the highest point. I recalled running around in the room with a model airplane. Compare to then, would this rocket reach closer to the sky? Toward the sky, cloud and sun that seem touchable by hand.

Alright, here we go.

“Hi~ Shugoro.” (TL Notes: Yamamoto Shugoro 山本周五郎 is a Japanese novelist during the Showa Period)

Before reacting to me, he has to first be terrified. He's even shaking. And I thought I wasn't a furtive person. During his youth, though, Yamamoto-kun probably didn’t stand out much.

“That Yamamoto…? I mean, isn't it time to ditch 'Yamamoto'?”

“Really?” Back back back, I backed away.

“Not literally! Fine, I'll be Yamamoto… So please, stop running away.”

“Really?” Shuffle shuffle shuffle, I shuffled forward again.

Me and Yamamoto-kun stared at each other. I felt I couldn't be frank, though. So, the solution is to dance around the issue? Mm… Mm!

“Um… Uh, You, uh, here to shoot a rocket?”

He pointed at the rocket I held in my chest; his eyes darted about.

Just like a prey about to be devoured.

“Yeah. Also to turn you down.”

“Huh??”

Seeing the other side lose it, I managed to compose myself. How strange! It's like a scale.

More importantly, isn't the best time to tease him when he's flustered? We can't both be ruffled at the same time.

“Ah, I mean… What I said before… Not that I want you to just forget about it, but I was a little exited, or sudden… But, uh, sorry.”

“Well~ I wasn't really disgusted or anything. But I have to turn you down.”

Yamamoto-kun's eyes attempted to steal the base, but I picked him off to keep his eyes away.

“Turn me down, but— wait. Let me explain everything first!” Panic!

“Absolutely, please do so. But I will still have to refuse the offer.” Smile!

Though cowered, Yamamoto-kun still dropped the hose and displayed a truthfully bashful attitude. His legs, arms and head were bouncing around like a toy tangled by a spring.

“I've liked you since we were little.”

“Thank you.” That’s embarrassing! Especially when others mention old things!

“Well, uh… That's it.”

He picked up the hose, resignedly poured water around the field:

“After I quit my job and came back, I didn't have anything to do. Then I saw you riding by the train station. You looked so happy, like when you're little, riding like that. My eyes and, well… heart, was taken away by you. That's all.”

If you might lose to the embarrassment, just don't say embarrassing words!

He said I looked happy, possibly because my face seems happy all the time. At least I think that's why.

I'm almost always thinking about food when I ride to take my mind off the fatigue though.

“After coming back, the only friend I still have left here is just you, Touwa. That might be one of the reasons too… Aside from affection, I also wanted to interact with people.”

“…...” Not knowing what to say, I kept silent with an equivocal smile.

“Oh, right… What if it wasn't me — it could even be Elliot — do you plan on marrying anyone else?”

“No, I don't. Absolutely not.”

I tried my best to refute lightly; a hint of dejection appeared below Yamamoto-kun's eyes.

“Shame. You're still… um… so pretty.”

“Heheheh, I'm still young, so I don't wanna be tied down.”

“Elliot was the only thing you thought of when you're little though.”

“Let’s set the jokes aside.”

“Hm.”

“Me, my daughter, and my niece living together: that's plenty for me. Loving someone, or having someone love me… Well, frankly, I get my happiness points every day from my family. And in that family, a husband is not needed now.”

Mako-kun and I will be Erio's guardian. I'm surprised with how agreeable this turned out to be:

“I never married Elliot either, so I guess I will stay single forever.”

“I see… Hm.”

He directed the tube skyward, making a rainbow of water.

Yamamoto-kun smiled lightly as if all four corners of his emotion had been held down:

“I understand. I guess I'm just a little carried away since it's been so long since we spoke.”

“Making a decision for being 'a little carried away,' you sure have learned how to be reckless!”

“I'm usually mellower, being forty and all. I don't even have the energy to hop around anyway. Does that make sense?” Well, I almost hop around in home every day! Does that mean I'm actually not forty yet?

After rounding up… I’m about zero. In other words, me, Mako-kun and Erio are the same age. Despite being her mom, we're classmates — actually, I don't want any sci-fi gimmick, so if that were to happen, a lot of things would probably collapse.

Well, if I did say something like that, Mako-kun would probably give me the look. Oh boy~

“You're grown to be quite a sensible adult, Yamamoto-kun.”

“Well, I haven't quite given up yet, to be honest.”

“Unfortunately, I'm an extinct volcano.”

“How about we start as friends first?”

“Eh? I thought we are already friends?”

I played dumb. “That's… right.” Yamamoto-kun widened his eyes deliberately.

“You wanna shoot the rocket, right? Let me see it.”

“Thanks. Tomorrow is the official launch; I just want to do a last check-up.”

“Official launch?” Despite his eyes drifting askance, Yamamoto-kun still took the rocket.

“I told you, didn't I? I want to defeat the aliens.”

“With a PE rocket tip?”

“I want your help. After all, hadn't Tamura Obaa-chan taken care of you before?”

“I suppose so. I mean, I only met you after I started going to the store.”

Maybe he didn't realize his own words, but Yamamoto-kun's skin did not activate the production of red ginger.

“You want me to help, but specifically how? Shoot rockets?”

He poured water into the bottle through a funnel while asking with a disinteresting and professional tone.

“You know it.” I told him when and where.

“Okay. That’s you want me to help with?”

“Correct. How's it looking?”

“It's done. I did my best since you asked me to do it.”

Once again he casually and unabatedly stabbed the soft part of others' heart. Ugh, I could feel the goosebumps.

Yamamoto-kun looked away from the rocket; after scanning around, he shot me a glance:

“So, your daughter is really tall.”

“Eh?”

“I think she's at least 180, right? Is what you're feeding her that good?”

Yamamoto-kun mentioned 'daughter,' hoping for the mother me to respond… Hmn?

I crossed my arms, imagining and putting the model of Erio together. Paint gun… Okay, done. Now, let's think about this.

“Touwa, what's the matter?” I ignored Yamamoto-kun, the source of the question.

Just what is he talking about? Where do you find 180 on Erio…? Three sizes? No matter where, if it were shoved into this model, the shape is still too weird. Is it the sum of a number? If Yamamoto-kun knows how much her three-sizes adds up to, it's time to call the Popo.

Then, her IQ? Power level? Frequency? Whatever the correct answer is, my daughter stands out too much!

Well… About time to give up on escaping reality. Yamamoto-kun already said it from the start. Height. Over 180cm. Hence, the next question is 'who is he talking about?' The question crash landed… Oh? There's someone I knew that fit.

Around the same age as my daughter, and a height that fit that description. I think there's only one person like that in this town.

“Yamamoto-kun.”

“Yes, yes, I am Yamamoto, because that's my nickname. What is it?”

“You're mistaken.”

“Wha?” His hand twisted, a large amount of water poured onto the dirt.

“She's not my daughter.”

My Eri-chan isn't the white dango, but the futon girl!

Yamamoto-kun's eyes shrunk into a dot. Time passed while he connected the line:

“Eh… hah? That's her, right? The weirdly-dressed girl working at the Wagashi store?”

“That's the hardworking employee in my store.”

“But I've heard that your daughter was the girl that walked around town with some weird outfit.” Yep, you're correct!

“That part was indeed true — till this April.”

“April?”

“You said you came back during June, right? Then you probably missed futon Erio.”

“R-really? That wasn't her?”

“Yep.”

“…Well, I thought about how her height was never mentioned… Usually that's what people point out first. I thought something was off, since you don't look alike.”

Mm, indeed we don't. Maekawa-chan told me that she doesn't resemble her parents either. Well, not my business.

“That's quite presumptuous of you.”

“Yeah… But can you really blame me? If a girl walking around in Mr. Sat*rn's outfit isn't weird, I must be living my forty years of life backward!”

Yamamoto, what on earth did you think my daughter was?

“So your kid… What does she dress up like now?”

“Super normal and cute clothes! My daughter is quite dynamic!” Not referring to her evolution.

I'm so thankful of Mako-kun! I'm going to give him a peck on the cheek as thanks next time.

“… I was shooting rockets, hoping that your daughter would see them.”

Yamamoto-kun sighed, revealing the hope he had placed on the bottle rockets:

“I picked this place because I needed an open area where she could see the rockets from the front of that Wagashi store.”

“I see. Why?”

“I thought she's interested in space, so maybe that'll get her attention.”

“Ah, was that also part of the plan to find me?” Right after saying so, I gradually felt ashamed. Were my feelings numbed?

“Yes.”

“The label on your ear, too?”

“I thought she might like the whole cattle mutilation thing. Plus there's a cow around here.”

“I see. By the way, I like cow tongue.”

“She's a dairy cow...”

With the tube slipping from his hand, Yamamoto-kun barely answered my question, appearing as if he'd collapse any second.

Who would have known that the effect of Mako-kun taking off Erio's futon would be so far-reaching? That's the second volume for ya: you have to have the first to… Huh, what am I saying?

“So what? We united again thanks to the rockets!”

“I guess.”

Perhaps due to shock, Yamamoto-kun didn't react too strongly to my rare and embarrassing lines. He will definitively feel it after we split, when he's sitting in his house tub.

“So those leftover rockets, are they all for nothing?”

Yamamoto-kun stared at the warehouse-like building at the corner of the field.

“There's a pile of rockets there. I wanted to have an excuse as well as to get to know her; I asked that someone you mentioned to make a bunch of rockets. I even paid for the things… I guess it’s a graveyard at this point.”

“…...”

A bunch of rockets… Isn't that just what I need?

Like an army of locusts.

Like pigeons covering the sky.

Rituals must be carried out with fanfare and drums.

The signals Elliot sent me from who-knows-when shook my head; the muscles on my cheeks relaxed:

“Yamamoto-kun.”

“Hah? Ah yes, I am Yamamoto. Ahahaha...” It's not the time to give up!

Can't be helped. I lowered the spider's string for him:

“Aren't there a lot of platforms for launching rockets left?” (TL Notes: The Spider's Thread is a short story about Buddha letting a spider's string down into the depth of hell to attempt to rescue a single sinner. In the end, because of the sinner's selfishness, the string broke and he remained in hell)

“Wha? Hm, I did bought an entire set… My wallet's still aching.”

“Is it? To me, you have to be the best domino.”

I smiled at the old friend who bolstered my destiny.

Not just his face, Yamamoto-kun turned bright neck from his neck up. I decided I'll keep proud of my good looks. Awesome! The goal is now a gap-moe in ten years!

☆

On that night, the welcome at the entrance was about six times as rowdy as usual.

“Welcome home.” Four girls and boy filed down from second floor and greeted me in a row. Seeing Erio standing with girls her age, Meme teared up… Like this?

“You're Mako-kun's friends...” As my mouth opened, surprise shut it… Um?

“Ah!” I met eyes with the girl to the leftmost. Both of us realized we have met before.

Or rather, I know all four of them.

“Smooth-skinned sensei.”

“Smooth-skinned sensei?”

“S-smooth-skinned sensei.”

“…...”

Starting from the left, it's the soft-cheeked girl, the giant mistaken as my daughter; the daughter desperately trying to figure out what's going on, and the silent niece with a grim face. Everyone's eyes were askance on the niece.

“Cousin, are you not saying it?” Erio casually asked Mako-kun. Well done, Erio, just nonchalantly force Mako-kun to a dead end. As I thought, he appeared disgusted. Still, knowing he could not completely ignore us, he spoke.

“Isn't Meme-san just Meme-san?”

“Despite being under the strange gaze of a strange girl who's of world-class significant, Mako-kun's , like a self-satisfied main character, believes and accepts her as a normal girl, and thought he was being clever.”

“Meme-san just successfully delivered a third-person narrative, and thought she was being clever.”

“Mako-kun bitterly riposted, but he's worried that it didn't carry much weight.”

“Meme-san is about to realize that this whole narrative battle is pointless.”

“Then I'll stop.”

Mm, I shut my jaws. Mako-kun sighed while pressing his forehead, mumbling “I'm done.”

After standing there and witnessing our usual banter, soft-cheeked cutie (tentative) froze. “Uwah~ Ya both got some fast comebacks.” She's oddly impressed by something else. Next to her, Maekawa-san let out a snicker, “what~?' irking the cheek-girl. What a lovely environment, like have more daugh— no, sisters! (I asserted with wide eyes.)

“Surrounded by four cute girls, Mako-kun sure is lucky~”

“What’s the notation you used to get that number?”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“You should consider being that sometimes.”

“Ah, then—“ Just as I was about to sigh silently to the hostile Mako-kun, Erio scurried over. Perhaps since she's spent too much away from people, she had forgotten about the right time and place for doing things. Or maybe she just doesn't want to directly confront him. As I contemplated, Erio walked down the entrance barefooted. “Ah, hold it!” She even ignored Mako-kun and circled behind me.

“Without me, mom...” Erio nudged my back, exchanging me into the row. “Now there are three… cute girls. The number, fits.” With three fingers up, she smiled softly.

“Eri-chan...” How considerate she is for her mom! As long as she grew up kind, it doesn't matter if she's not great or rich. I felt like I may or may not have expected that. Well, still a good kid. From the side, though, it probably looked really sarcastic.

“I'm the daughter-certified 'cute girl', nice to meet you all!”

I shook hands with my neighbors. Both Maekawa and soft-cheeked cutie both gave a compromising smile of 'ah… Well, okay,' and held my hand. On the other side, though still looking at me disapprovingly under his eyelids, Mako-kun stuck his hand out. So I had to pull his entire person over and nibble on his neck. Oh my~ it was out of nowhere!

“Eeek!” As if bumping into a serial killer, Mako-kun slipped under sheer terror. Kicking frantically like a puppy, he fell flat on the floor. Even the back of his head rammed into the wall.

Ah~ That was refreshing. Mako-kun's reaction are supposed to be a bit over the top!

“Maekawa, c'mere, c'mere.”

“Yes?”

Since the warm welcoming has ended, I beckoned Maekawa, who stared at Mako-kun amusingly. Just like before, when the lanky, yam-looking girl leaned over, the overwhelming pressure hovered above. “I need your ear closer.” Simply asking her to bend down was enough to give the illusion of a monster-bird flying above.

I put my mouth closer to Maekawa's ear. “I will punch you if you bite my ear.” Kgh, she can read minds?

“Maekawa, I heard you are making bottle rockets?”

“Uh, yeah. So you knew. Do you know that man?”

“Grown-ups have quite the lateral connections! Since vertical gaps are too deep, naturally we grow sideways instead. That's the cruel truth of society, sniffle!”

“But where I work, the gap and bar between the manager and employees is so low, everyone got over it.”

“Because your manager is the type to want to stand and see with the employees!”

“Not~ even~ close. Under what kind of work ethic are you allowed to say that?”

“Geez~ Maekawa-chan, don't be so angry~ You should be smiling instead since you're rarely in such a cute uniform cosplay.”

“I already said this isn't a cosplay, boss. Are you actually not just Touwa's mom, but also transfer student's?”

“Erio and Mako-kun are actually siblings, and I'm actually the slightly-older sister. The theory has been flying around, mostly in my head though.”

“Sheesh. Enough, cut to the chase already.”

“Do you still have some left over stuff to make rockets with?”

“Yeah, I do.”

“And bottles?”

“There's still some. I got them right before recycle day.”

“Then, let Erio and Mako-kun make some tonight. We're going to fire them tomorrow.”

“Eh? Tonight?”

“If it took too long, you can stay.”

“Oh...”

“Okay~, it's settled!” Shifting away from her ear, I slapped my hands together.

What's happened? Doubtful glances fell on me, but I simply smiled to have them relax. Then, my feet once again entered the shoes that were about to be taken off. I saluted, soldier-style.

“I'm heading out again!”

“Eh? Where to?” Relieved from pain, Mako-kun queried.

“It's. A. Secret.” I pouted my lips. Is this what you call brevity? Maybe not.

“Why do you have to say it so irritatingly?”

“As for dinner. Right, how about the four of you make something? You can use whatever is in the fridge.”

I don't really remember what's in there though. In any case, since the fridge is not like a CD case, there's should probably be edible in there. Erio only knows how to make ham sandwiches, but since there are two other girls present, the blossom of cooking will definitely dance on the dining table.

“C-cooking?” Cheek-chan replied bemusedly.

“It's a fantastic chance to snipe your favourite guys!” I casually gave her an encouraging thumbs-up.

“Eeek!” Cheek-chan shrunk exaggeratedly, eyes bouncing about. Fufufu, I saw everything. Her eyes landed on Mako-kun for just a second.

“What do you mean guys? I thought I'm the only one here.”

Mako-kun carelessly nitpicked. Is he generous? Or just dumb? He's usually the high school boy who's all 'I wanna flirt with girls~' Maybe it's because he's not used to the actual doing of things, so he doesn't know how it feels? Nii-san was like a total stalker to his crush! He even confessed to the same girl five times, and was rejected four times. Was his wife not disgusted?

“Yeah, just Mako-kun.”

“So what you mean is… Uh, eh?” His pitch rose; he stared at Cheek-chan's face.

Finally noticed? The two of them even had a look-exchanging party.

Erio stood fixed in the middle of the two, a face of 'what does this have to do with me~?' I thought she was close to Mako-kun. I guess it’s just admiration for her guardian?

Hmng, I seemed to have planted the seed of chaos. So I guess I will just leave.

And also to look forward to the sorts of colour their relationship will be in when I get home.

“I'm also heading back. I'll be back soon.” Maekawa put on her shoes.

“Alright, let's go~ Maekawa-chan.”

“Ah… Mom, bye bye.”

“Yep, I'm going.” I've never thought that hearing Erio's greet will ever be normal again.

I savoured the taste of this springy happiness and head out with Maekawa. Outside was a murky sky with a layer of cloud; a slit of dusk sun hid between the masses, its dots of light painting the silhouettes of people faraway. The sun was setting.

When I was little, my parents would get angry with me if I haven't return home by this time. The curfew is earlier in my house; even with my friends, I've never been there when they split up for the day.

Just once, I ignored the curfew and stayed at my friend's house. Mother actually came to pick me up; for some reason, I was mortified. Face down, I held my mom's hand on the sunset way home. She wasn't angry — rather, she looked lonely.

Mom is no longer with us. She has never seen her granddaughter.

“What are we doing with the rockets?” Maekawa spoke, eyes on the soft twilight sun.

To defeat them! I swallowed the words and looked skyward.

“We are shooting them, of course! With prayers.”

Even though it’s right there when you look up…

It is untouchable by hands.

Send it flying, to the concept of space.

☆

After night, the darkness in Tamura Shop gathers.

The eyelids exposed to the freezing air twitched weakly, inducing sleep. I yawned.

I entered the store, but still waited by the entrance. Omitting the highly unlikely welcome, I headed inside the residence on my own. I pulled open the slide door in the hallway and entered Obaa-chan's room:

“Evening, Obaa-chan. How are you feeling?”

A barren light illuminated the room; compared to the dim hall, it was unnaturally bight. But Obaa-chan covered her entire body with the futon anyway, so it made no difference.

“Hmph, if I felt well, I would happily be outside instead of lying in this room.”

Obaa-chan flung a greet-and-retort with the sulking tone of a child. The futon rose gradually; she revealed half her face. Perhaps doing better today, she personally picked up her glasses from the side:

“Why are you here so late? Don't try to play grown-ups, you damn brat.”

“Obaa-chan, I am actually an adult now.”

I sat on the left of the futon, rebutting Obaa-chan's censuring.

“Oh? Where?” That taunting tone does sound youthful.

“For example, the inside.”

“How about you have someone dissect you?”

“Then, my boobs!”

“I will smack you, brat!”

This deep sound of scolding seemed to follow with it the act of eyeball gauging. Hard to believe she could say something like that to the person she's always treated like her own child.

Eh? Is Obaa-chan still bothered by her own lack of growth?

Uuu, I have the premonition that there will be a rival in the gap-moe candidates.

“Simply speaking, you only grew on the outside.”

“Wow~ I can't believe you just said that out loud!”

“An adult with the brain of a child. That has to be the worst thing.”

Obaa-chan swallowed the pill made of joy and amusement, laughing only after a long pause; the way she opened her mouth gave me the unacceptable feeling of relief. The feeling of loss has been oozing deeper into my heart, creating a thin, tepid film. Gingerly feeling the weight teetering like a hammock, I knocked lightly, wondering 'how much longer?' There is no response.

“Heave… ho!” Obaa-chan tried to get up with a limped push up.

“Just lie down, it's fine. I will be leaving soon anyway.”

“Shut it, I want to sit.” Obaa-chan answered crudely; she folded her dragging legs and kneeled on them.

She exhaled slowly, as if to make sure her torso will not break, before sitting upright. The palms on her knees trembled; her elbows seemed they would snap at any second.

With a sour expression, Obaa-chan completely straightened her back. Perhaps to escape the pain coming from deep within, she focused only on me. With a hmph, she breathed in.

“Indeed, the only thing that has grown is just your body.” The statement was without any sentiment.

“I think you've shrunk, Obaa-chan.”

“Of course! If you can grow, adults can shrink.”

“Huh...”

“I've also shrunk 3 centimeters compare to sixty years ago. Where on earth did it go?” She resentfully looked to a surprising direction. She's angry like a person who found her saved-up snack stolen by someone else in the house.

“Don't tell me, aliens can steal people's height?”

Aliens. My brows and cheek reacted to this sensitive word.

For Obaa-chan, the ‘aliens’ are the source of misfortune.

It is also known as 'fate' — or 'concession' — to others.

“How's Erio doing? Is she helping out?” I held the rudder, steering the conversation away.

“Just how much did you spoil her? You are too pampering!”

Is she telling me to insult someone when there's a problem? Ugh, that doesn't matter. The point is that Obaa-chan didn't really answer in order.

“Even I'm wondering how big my actual heart it, letting someone who can't even welcome customers work in the front!”

“I wonder.”

“You sent her here, right? She will be in all kinds of hell now.”

“I suppose.”

“Teach her how to be as dumb as you are, so she could maybe deal with hardship.”

Obaa-chan followed a bug flying by the light. I too, looked up. Yet, it had disappeared.

I first waited for Obaa-chan's eyes to come back, then I began.

Gee, I always say the important things last. It's not a good habit:

“Obaa-chan.”

“What, old brat?” Don't make me kick yer ass!

“Are you free tomorrow?”

“I don't want to, it's a pain.”

“…...”

“...Don't give me that look… Ahh~ fine! I'm kidding; I'm free. Asking someone who's always sleeping if she's free, it just sounds like a taunt! So, what do you want?”

“Mm.” I sat upright. In that stance, I asked solemnly while fixing my messy hair:

“Do you want to go the beach tomorrow?”

“Wha? A sea bath? I can't do something so devious, no.”

Shaking her skin and bones, she refused to go outside as if there was no room for debate.

“How could I go to the beach now?”

“Why not?”

“You should know.”

“Your health?”

“Idiot! I'm not confident with my shape!”

“Get your mind out of the gutter, you brown!”

“Hmph, don't get carried away because you have thicker fat, purple.” (TL Notes: Not quite sure why they called each other colours)

Hmph! We pointlessly battled with our eyes. That reminds me: how's Erio's chest growing?

“I'm going to be taken away soon anyway. Nothing means anything.”

Obaa-chan easily spoke her mind. I knew she didn't misspeak.

Because she has always been like this.

That's why I've been thinking since twenty eight years ago.

It matters not if it was incomplete or whatever. Like struggling in water, I waved my arms:

“Just for tomorrow, I beg you!”

I pleaded, and pleaded, with all my prayers.

The thread I've sewed with actions was close to tear.

Would it hold till the end? That would be out of anyone's grasp.

I prayed to an existence unrelated to fate.

Finally, a nostalgic word of refreshment appeared.

“I remember that!”

“Eh?”

“Shouji has always said that whenever he's asking a girl out. 'Just for tomorrow, just for tomorrow!' After the date, he would then proceed to ask 'can we do this again?' He would even say 'today's date ended today; next time's will end next time.' What a buffoon!”

Obaa-chan looked out the house, toward the town, peering as if laughing at Nii-san's silly face.

At the same time, she smiled peacefully, as though enjoying the tranquil breeze of the sea.

“How did you know?” I asked, looking up in astonishment.

“You're the one who ran here and told me everything.”

“Ah, that's right. You sure have a good memory.”

“Of course! It's what you told me, after all.”

As Obaa-chan so declared, her sickly face seemed dyed with some colour:

“I'm at a lost, but I will go. I'll close the store for a day.”

“...Okay! Thank you, Obaa-chan, for going along with my whims.”

“You've always been whimsical. You will lose your voice if you tried to thank me every time. Just forget about saying those kind of stuff.”

“Alright, then time to head home~” I stood up energetically.

“Oh~ Go home, then. I'm really tired.” Shoo, Obaa-chan attempted to drive me off.

“I'll pick you up tomorrow. Be sure to get up and be ready!”

“Ah~ I know, I know. You be sure to get here!”

“Aye, aye.” She won't hit my head now even if I mess around. That's good, for now.

I turned back, discovering the door had been open all this time.

“Meme.” This was the first time Obaa-chan called my name today.

Looking back from the hall, I saw Obaa-chan's laboured figure sitting there:

“Be careful on your way home — you are a mother now.”

“Mm, I know. I will see you tomorrow.”

I bowed deeply before shutting the door:

“...Pheeeeew.”

As if imitating Obaa-chan, I let out all the air in my lungs.

I rested my forehead on the door, eyes closed. In sixteen bits colour, droplets of returning memories flushed the darkness.

The illusion of a little girl running through the hall with snacks in hands echoed behind.

Just you wait, aliens.

We may not see you, but the rockets will still get you.

☆

“So after being too excited in the bed for the entire night, I woke up late.”

Hearing my shameless report, Obaa-chan did not look disappointed. 'I've seen this coming,’ she seemed to say.

“Really, now? I see you've an adult since long before: you haven't even change since three.”

“Yep, yep.”

“I will admit that you've grown enough to no look for excuses. Now, are we going to the beach? Take me there.”

As promised, Obaa-chan had on her outside clothes. She reached for me on the futon, and I took her hand over as if checking a ticket. I carried her up. Light, today as well. And she will still be light. I have, after all, became an adult… I'm forty. Argh!

“Hohoh~ You seemed tired!” Obaa-chan mocked at my undulating back.

“It's cuz I biked here as fast as I could. My knees are… a bit shaky.”

“You had no problem running around when you're young, and now you're playing old?”

Although it was unclear which part of that contained a compliment, Obaa-chan was somehow happy. People would always smile when they see someone they knew from long ago show up on the TV. In all the recent conversations I've had with Obaa-chan, I always felt so.

I went out the store front. For me, the true entrance to this house has always been the store. Obaa-chan, on the other hand, merely breathed lightly to my reflection.

As the forecast predicted, a stream of grey cloud covered the morning sky. Only if it would be sunny by the time we get there. I wished without expectation.

“It's not the same one.” Obaa-chan commented on the bicycle.

“That one broke long ago when I was still chasing Elliot around.”

“Oh.” And for some reason Obaa-chan looked away resentfully.

I let Obaa-chan sit on the back, had her hold onto my waist, and tied her hands together with a towel… Well, that was the plan, until — “No need, I will sit in the basket.” I was baffled for multiple reasons:

“Having you where the cargo is is kinda...” And the rocket's there too.

“Hush! I don't want to be tied up like a criminal.

“Just let me in.” She so stated, urging me from the back. A complex feeling like sputum in my throat bugged me; still, I seated Obaa-chan in the basket.

The transparently blue June 17th now sat in the back, strapped down by the towel brought for other reasons. 21st, the previously tested rocket, was better looking, but I chose this one today. Reason being that the lucky colour of the day was blue according to the morning fortune-reading program. So I thought, to affirm the unpredictable action that is a prayer, something just as unpredictable would suffice, right?

“How does it feel?”

“Worse than I imagined. I have no flesh on my hindquarter, so it hurts my tailbone.”

“So why don't you sit back here?”

“I refuse to.”

Obaa-chan shook her loose hair like a kid throwing a tantrum, turning down the offer to change seat. She never mentioned anything about the bottle rocket either, only maintaining the 'concise' attitude.

I first made sure both person and rocket were seated firmly, then straddled onto the bicycle as its driver. Kicking off the stand, I slowly gained balance while beginning to wind forward.

“Have you been there with Ojii-chan?”

“I swam in the river around here in the summer once. A brat fell in there, so I had to dive in the water. We didn't have cell phones, or people living around there, so we couldn't take the chances. I might have died too, had I been careless. Kids are such a handful!”

“Mm~ Obaa-chan is pretty hard to crack too!”

“What did you say? Seriously! Uwohh!” Every time when the basket bounced, Obaa-chan would look nauseous and complain about 'her butt hurting.' It seemed like to her, it would be too embarrassing if she didn't say anything. We began to enter streets where people frequent; perhaps that's how she chose to combat the awkwardness brought by this fact.

“Let me clarify beforehand.” Mixed in the wind, Obaa-chan's words flowed back.

“What is it?”

“I don't have a swim suit.”

Old people are clever, so out of self-defense, I remained silent.

Pedaling as hard as I could, I let the wind disperse all words.

As speed increased, that belief I had since childhood grew stronger.

If it were now, I might be able to fly. Again and again, I reminisced the wheels that spun, and climbed in the air.

☆

So was it the result of bringing today's lucky colour?

As we arrived at the beach after an hour of laborious biking, the sky drove the clouds away, letting pure sun shower the ground.

As if cut in half by a plethora of aircraft, the grey layers split. From the opening came the revered face of the sun that could never be directly viewed. My blood warmed to the skin touched by light.

“It's too hot. My nose is going to dry.”

Obaa-chan, who had been out of the sun for months, collected all the wrinkles around her nose, complaining at the sun. Her dried skin was as though raisin — as dry as it can be.

I parked the bicycle on a platform that rose like a hill. Then, I retrieved the rocket before helping Obaa-chan exit the basket. “What is that toy for? Are you going to play with it?” Obaa-chan didn't ask about the rocket till now; I simply twisted a grin. Picking her up again, I walked toward the platform to have her sit down. From here she should be able to see the ocean and the sky.

“Again with the uncomfortable seat.” Despite her grumbling, Obaa-chan still looked over the sea. From the wave-less sea came a breeze filled with the smell of tide.

Such rich wind even gave the illusion of sand entering the nostrils.

“Alright! Yamamoto-kun~!!” Next to Obaa-chan, I shouted toward the Yamamoto-kun who couldn't see me. “Oi~” From beneath returned the sound of sand shuffling, and a reply. Yamamoto-kun seemed used to the nickname, as well, not even responding.

With a dissatisfied scowl, Obaa-chan watched as things unfold.

“I'll leave this to you!” I tossed the plastic rocket toward the sky. On the bottle's way up, the sun penetrated it and shot a beam of azure into my eyes. The radiance was similar to the light shining down into the surface of the sea. For those drowning, it is both hope and death — a symbol to release them from the pain. I experienced the same light once, whenever I was too stubborn to lose to some friends when we went diving.

The rocket disappeared from my sight.

“Did you get it?”

“Somehow! Say something next time!”

Yamamoto-kun casually protested; his shuffling distanced away. Like with a cup of Ramen, we waited for a bit. I crossed my arms needlessly, standing showily against the sea.

“That voice. I’ve heard it before.” Obaa-chan mumbled apathetically.

“Really? Well, you might have met before.”

I answered; as though to enjoy the echo, I yelled at the top of my lungs: “Are you ready~?”

“Not ~yet~!” The soft-cheeked Cutie answered sluggishly.

“That one too. I think she was throwing a fit a while ago.”

“You sure know a lot of people, Obaa-chan.” And again: “Are you ready~?”

“Probably not~”

“Shouji’s son.” Perhaps for brevity’s sake, Obaa-chan revealed the answer.

“Are you ready~?”

“Not yet~” This time, Maekawa’s crisp voice.

“This one I don’t know.”

“There’s a new person, in case you are ever bored.”

Alright! Then… “Are you ready~?”

“R-ready~” Oh, that’s my daughter.

Deducing the answer to ‘what is this line-up?’ Obaa-chan squinted, elbows on her knees.

“What on earth is this about?” Face sitting on her palms, she commented with the tone of a bemused child.

A momentary pause appeared. I gazed at the waves washing away at the sand. I recall going to the beach with my family. Cold sweat beaded on my palm when I remembered the bouncy texture of the jelly fish. Then I remembered the day when Erio was brought back from the sea. Neither her person nor clothes were touched; she simply shivered in the winter sea donned in summer clothes — her lost memory of the past six months made me wonder if she traveled through time. Then at last, I see two Erio's — one sealed away in her futon, and another, standing on her own two feet — walking and standing together on the sand.

The memories appeared, like bubbling waves, and drifted away above the heart's surface.

Images of my first kiss with Elliot here — and I personally tore them apart with a smile.

Alright, alright~~ I stepped forward onto the edge and let my voice out.

Split, sea~~! With the same ambition, I yelled:

“Are you ready~~?”

The other side took a breath: a moment of delay. And then—

“””We are ready~!”””

“All right~ Let’s do it!!”

Answering my commanding arm, streams of water crashed into the sand.

Five plastic rockets broke free of gravity. The crux of recoil, water, continued to push; as if fishes in the sky, the rockets swam together into the air. An especially eye-catching, golden rocket lead vanguard into space.

With the altitude and volume less than that of a millionth of space, the fuel reached it limit. In terms of impact and everything else, it stood no chance.

Yet we still looked up to the genuine rockets that soared upward. Our eyes followed the trails, exhilarating us.

Dreams, hopes or prayers, those tiny frames carried all of that.

Obaa-chan wasn’t far behind, following the rockets with confusion. After confirming that with a side glance, I returned back onto the projectiles.

“Ah!” I sounded slightly disappointed. As each rocket reached its apex, they began to free fall.

Heads pointed at the horizon, the rockets took turn coming back. Pretending to be the tide, they did not refuse gravity on their way down, and disappeared from view.

“Urgh~ We’re not done yet!”

It is no time to be frustrated! You too, Obaa-chan, quit looking so lost!

Although it felt like forever, the second wave came in mere seconds. The second batch followed upward, again embellishing the sky. This, was the second squad of the rocket legion.

The mundane-looking black rocket fell behind his comrades, and swerved about. It might look like the most relaxed with its leisure flight; who made it? Must be someone clumsy!

“Obaa-chan, are you looking? Good!”

“Oi, what is…”

“Ah, here comes the next!”

Squad number three, the center. All rockets activated without hesitation, tracing out five different paths.

“Look! Look! That’s my June 17th! It’s flying!”

I shook Obaa-chan’s shoulders, pointing at the translucent-blue rocket in the front. Obaa-chan gawked, replying only with a ‘ahh.’

“How uninspired of you~” I laughed it off.

Perhaps because of its colour, my rocket carried out the longest distance, marking the record of the furthest in the air. Then it tipped at the peak and fell with its head first. I clamped down on my teeth, unwilling to let go of that sense of flight. Yet the rocket simply fell into retirement. Was that it? Any regrets? Fading away, it seemed to mock me so.

It overlapped with the feeling when Elliot had disappeared without a word. Something in me snapped.

“Elliot, you ass~!!” I yelled, hoping to reclaim my temper that way.

For the rockets, these might be the last.

They left, not because it is their job, but because it is their mission in life.

The most spectacular one flew the closest to the sea, but didn’t look like a bottle at all.

With accessories included, it was shaped deliberately like a fish. The rocket shot directly toward the sun; with the body of a pale Skyfish, it drew a white line across the sky.

It may not have flew the farthest, but anyone would remember the vigorous flight of its incongruous silhouette.

Like a dying Skyfish in its final moments, it must have wished for someone to see it.

“Meme.”

“Wait! There’s still one more…”

“Hah?”

The pivot of the ritual. I was restless, as though seconds were hours:

“Here it is!”

To break through the field of view, that object rose from below, floated into the air, and flew into the sky.

A red plastic bottle with ridiculous speed zoomed by.

A bit further, a bit more, and more.

With prayers and envy, I wanted to see it off to wherever it goes.

But I already knew its fate.

Get there. Get there. Get there! Hit the aliens! Punch him in the guts!

You wanna see some real flesh? Look at your own!

The words of prayer exited naturally.

With me!

“Yamamoto!!”

Flash, explosion and flame hatched on the distant sky.

“Whoaaa!!” Hahah, Obaa-chan jumped!

The rocket burst. According to my plan, and according to Yamamoto-kun’s design.

The firework scattered sparks. Red particles danced, as to pollinate themselves onto the earth, connecting the resonance of scarlet onto the tympanic membrane.

A breath of the gas electrified by the explosion seemed to awe even the lungs.

Raucous cheers came below, one after another. I guess Yamamoto-kun didn’t tell the others? I assume he had told everyone to keep away for the sake of safety.

Obaa-chan kept her head up, completely fixed on the spot. Her eyes remained glued to where the bottle had exploded; her eyelids had given up on blinking.

On the other hand, I was thrilled. Accomplishment and stomach acid boiled deep within my body.

Elliot, I… I did it!

[[File:DTS Vol 02 334.jpg|thumbnail|The firework scattered scattered sparks. Red particles danced, as to pollinate themselves onto the earth...]]

I tried so hard and did it.

So, did I defeat them?

I waited quietly. The answer to my doubt formed.

A wind scattered everything, gradually ending the firework.

The overwhelming sense of achievement went down, spreading into the nooks and crannies via the capillaries.

My toes rustled; my skin almost softened in the heat.

“You… What…” Obaa-chan looked like she was talking without moving her lips. Or maybe she’s mortified by the fact that she screamed. Either way, she didn’t know where to look.

“Ahahah! That’s not made by some amateurs! The firework master’s son, what’s his face… Yamamoto-kun made that plastic rocket. According to him, he used gun powder as the fuel, and the body was carbonized.”

“Oh… Is that so? Then, that voice must have been Ashiro’s.”

Ah, so that’s his name! Ashiro-kun. I remember the job part because I’ve eavedropped on him and Elliot. In other words, I remember that because of Elliot!

Obaa-chan’s emotion seemed numbed from the tinnitus; her eyes balls spun, but received nothing. I felt that describing astonishment as 'bubble-eating' seemed fairly appropriate.

“How was it?”

“Scared the light out of me.” For Obaa-chan, it was a very frank and honest comment.

“Have the aliens let their guard down with the fake rockets, then finally send the real deal up there.”

Boom! I imitated the explosion to relive my senses to the impact:

“This have to have annihilated them.”

By aliens, I mean those around Obaa-chan.

“Of course!” Obaa-chan answered with a poker face, grumbling: “This is too much for an old person.” Probably due to calming down, she exclaimed again: “Ah~ that surprised me.”

“It would have been pointless if you weren’t!”

“What, you want me to die from shock”

“Well, do you feel alive? How long has it been?”

Were the aliens in Obaa-chan — the nihilist — defeated?

Even for just a moment — even if it cannot be measured.

Obaa-chan shut her opened mouth, her lips pursed.

Her spying eyes shone. Perhaps out of fatigue, she closed her eyelids tightly.

And so she returned her cheeks onto her wrists, pretended to be ambivalent:

“Mm, it does feel great being able to let go of the stupid little things.”

“Hahah!”

To my laughter, Obaa-chan sourly mumbled, “this is no joke.”

“Well, I didn’t think the explosion was going to be so big.”

“… So, that’s it?” Obaa-chan questioned.

“Yep, that’s it.” It’s over. The only thing left to do is to enjoy lingering taste.

“You thought of all this?”

“I thought of all this!”

“All this time?”

“All~ this time. The aliens who wanted to perform cattle mutilation on Obaa-chan are gone now. They could have just stick with animals. Why did they have to cross the line? A hare will bite when cornered, you know.”

“Hmph, you even had a hand in the missing animals. Great work.”

“Thank you~” With head held high. Needless to say, Obaa-chan was being ironic.

“Absolutely idiotic.” Obaa-chan shrugged.

“But it was so much work! I’m even used to muscle sore now.”

I spun my right shoulder. “That’s just you getting more muscle.” I guess that works too.

“Ah, but that means… You knew I abduct the animals?”

“Of course! Normally speaking, who in her right mind would be so happy to report something like that? Besides…”

As if to be dramatic, Obaa-chan stopped.

“Besides?”

“There was an obvious claw mark on the back of your hand. Was it a cat?”

“Mm.” Must have been about two weeks ago when Obaa-chan was checking out my hand.

I involuntarily look down at my hand. The wound had healed.

“Animals have hated your guts since you were little.”

“You remember a lot, Obaa-chan.”

Quit acting so high and mighty! The anger seemed to gather near her lips, yet Obaa-chan only looked away:

“I told you: I remember everything you told me.”

“Heheh, thanks.”

I showed my elation. And so, Obaa-chan turned 180 degree around. In other words, toward me.

I smiled, deeply touched by the unfriendly yet honest attitude of hers.

“I defeated them.”

With twenty eight years of my life, I’ve defeated Obaa-chan’s aliens.

“With that?”

“Yep. Didn’t the rockets take out those aliens spectacularly?”

Did they? I ignored Obaa-chan’s muttering and kept talking:

“What I’m saying is, they will not take my grandmother away yet.”

I even went as far as to accentuate my victory.

“Hmph, my stupid granddaughter knows nothing of the aliens.”

Obaa-chan’s maiden last name was Tamura. She hmphed at me; pieces of youth returned to her visage. (TL Notes: In Japan, and I suspect other cultures as well, the term 'grandmother' – or other terms such as uncles, aunt, sister, etc — are not necessarily used for only people of these age with actual blood tie with the speaker. For example, 'Onii-san' is commonly used to address young man in a friendly manner. In this particular case, it wasn't clear until this point that Tamura Obaa-san is actually Meme's actual grandmother)

She threw away her grim facade, revealing her true face.

I patted my chest in relief.

Peering from the top, I stared at the beach. There’s Mako-kun, surrounded by the girls; Erio, Maekawa-chan, and soft-cheeked Cutie. I held onto the Obaa-chan to let her see the view; we smiled at each other.

“For the son of that idiot Shouji, he’s in a rather envious place.”

“I know. The only reason Nii-san left town was for a girl!”

They basically eloped. Neither of their families were happy. And because of that, Nii-san rarely visited. Even with Mako-kun, I bet, he didn’t want me to be the guardian.

“Now I remember, Mako-kun is actually Obaa-chan’s great-grandson. So, how does it feel to finally meet him?”

“The first time he and Erio came, I thought it was you and Shouji.”

Obaa-chan shut her lips, as though remember the sour taste of nostalgia:

“After that, I’ve resolved to see the whole 'life-flashing-before-eyes' thing.”

“You really are a negative grandma~”

“I’ve been like this since your grandfather died. To keep it on the low, lest I crash and burn, I will have no strength for regrets.”

She grumbled forsakenly, and used it to dispel her pent-up grief:

“Even since I became alone, I blamed the gods and the aliens for my living for so long. All that lives dies, but the 'when' differs. If there is someone who decides our fate, then he can be hated.”

Like a machine gun, Obaa-chan spewed words that seemed to claw through the sound of waves.

On the other side, a shamble quartet came from the beach, singing ‘happy birthday to you.’ One of them is having a birthday?

“It’s easier that way: people cannot express hate or grief to that which they can neither see nor touch. This is how we come to term with reality. Even if we must swallow insanity and stuff it deep in the bowel, at least we can live on, thinking ‘it is what it is.’ It is complacent; it is painful, but at least you can retain the will to stay alive. Even when your grandfather is gone, or when your daughter is gone, or if I’m the only one who will see my great-grandson, nothing will change.”

Her tone was as if a hardened chunk of something in the rumen.

Even though it wouldn’t have been inappropriate with some mixed tears, Obaa-chan never cried.

Happy birthday Ryuushi~. My ears picked up the wacky lyrics. Ryuushi (粒子), like particles?

“But, you stupid granddaughter!” She glared. Just like a grandmother censuring her grandchild who had taken a prank too far.

“I’m sorry.” I lowered my head, apologizing to many people.

To Erio, for not being a perfect mother. To the animals, for forcing them to participate in a human’s business. To Yamamoto-kun, the friend who I used.

To Obaa-chan, for ignoring her will and projecting mine onto her.

…But, all I want is for her to stay for a while longer.

For my selfish wish, I wanted to defeat fate.

“There is nothing to apologize for.” Obaa-chan spoke again with a dried voice:

“Meme.”

“Yes?”

“Did you teach Erio ‘that’?”

“That? …Oh, you mean the futon? No, she figured that one out herself.”

“Mm… Wasn’t that what your grandfather did?”

She showed me a face of both sadness and joy:

“He too, hid in the futon when things go south. Like when he ate too much of the shop’s food, or when he was scolded for selling weird key chains to the kids, he would always hide in the futon.”

“Ahahah, it’s in the blood!” I clapped twice: “humans are truly mysterious!”

I felt the same thing when Obaa-chan wanted to ride in the bicycle’s basket.

Heritage, fate and the like connect us. Like a domino, one after another.

To resist it is as if to walk on water; however, I think it’s possible to change where the dominos fall. After what I did today, did I stop Obaa-chan’s dominos from falling toward the aliens?

“It is the same for me.”

“What is?”

Obaa-chan beamed the most brilliant smile at me, looking up toward the blue sky where the rocket flew:

“When your grandfather died, my health also deteriorated. Right, remember I told you I was close to dying? Yet twenty eight years later, the gods never came to pick me up despite my failing health. The doctor I knew told me fifteen years ago that ‘you don’t have long.’ Well, here I am.”

She said so while lying down, arms and legs spread like wings:

“The gods might actually be very tactile!”

“Hah? Tactile?”

“Maybe they were waiting for me. To defeat the aliens.” To defeat them.

“To defeat themselves?”

“Yep.”

“… Hmph, this isn’t some drama. They should have just killed me with a cross death-ray.” Denying as she did, she sounded fulfilled. Lying there, Obaa-chan gazed straight at my face. A long sigh, as if the evaporation of her thoughts.

After that cleansing sigh, tranquility triumphantly occupied Obaa-chan’s face.

“Stupid people truly are full of surprises.” Obaa-chan uttered a few more fading words. From her relaxing lips and eyes though, it probably wasn’t anything bad.

In any case, I replied to that first part:

“I am not an idiot: I just finished a game of sudoku on a magazine!”

Shut up, Obaa-chan whispered. “You’d be cuter if you were dumber.” She then said so:

“When I’m dead, hand that store to Erio.”

“…Really!” Again with those words. But I swallowed them back after Obaa-chan’s next line.

“But I’m not dying yet!”

She hurried added.

“Eh~ You’re so stingy~ Give some to your frequent customer me too~”

“Didn’t you get that pastry store from your mom?”

“That store is no longer in my hands!”

“Judging by your work ethic, it’s hard to say if it was ever.”

“Hey, Obaa-chan.”

“Mm.”

“Can we go somewhere before heading back?”

I suggested the continuation of our day out, watching for her reaction. Obaa-chan immediately responded:

“Mm, sure. Either way…”

At that moment, she slightly straightened her torso.

With elbows holding her up, she flexed her abdomen. Even behind the clothes, the changes were visible. The tightening of the corner of her eyes, the clamping of her jaw: they were signs of her holding on.

Exerted impulse drove Obaa-chan. It pushed her atrophied muscles, damaged bones, and brain that constantly struggled with the legs that could no longer stand. The disjointed limbs caused her to roll over. But she had not given up on the goal. I held my hand back, digging nails deep into the palm and waited quietly for the moment to come. Ryuushi’s birthday song paused; silence was upon us. Waves echoed faintly, as though guarding the space where something was about to happen.

And so, the effort was able to connect with the stubborn force of gravity.

That moment, I saw the particles appearing from Obaa-chan’s hair.

“Either way, the store’s closed for the day. What’s better than spending a day with your granddaughter?”

Obaa-chan’s hand stretched upward.

I cherishingly held it, gentling rubbing the back of her hand.

Let’s go see Ojii-chan.

I’ve already decided the first thing to tell him.

That is, even when separated from so many people, I am still alive.

I, have turned forty.

<noinclude>

==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Afterword

2018-08-09T00:23:19Z

Jasonjapi123: Added afterwords

<h1>Afterwords</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My favourite short-manga series as of recent would be Dead Man's Q.

As for myself, it'd be my often dreaming and my father visiting my house, asking, 'any fan mails for me?'

Something like a novel, the third instalment:

I must hurry, I say so to myself on the way dashing out of the store's back door. I have a few stores to run to today, so speed is of the essence. Usually one would have to rely on the tools of civilisation like the mass transport or a vehicle, but it was an inopportune time.

My personal bicycle was, perhaps by some brats who snuck out during the night, in a disarray – the front tire was punctured. In the end, I had to walk my way to a restaurant downtown.

I get that people who don't finish their manuscript before the deadline are awful, but I admit that going to pick up the manuscript on the last day isn't any better. In that spirit, I never once expressed displeasure when I went to retrieve it.

As my breath became shallower, I noticed my chin raised while my feet dash in the middle of downtown. People look as though they are mannequins when I realised how comedic my arm-swinging was.

I seem to be the only one trying to survive here, and it isn't pretty. If it were five or six years ago, the university me would have laughed at the me now. But that's how it is: procrastination can only be cleaned up like so.

It's possibly the best phrase to describe life. If only I tried a little harder during uni, then I would have…

“You're using time wrong!”

“Whoa!” A female's face pops into view.

Because of her abrupt appearance, I cannot brake in time. The female's forehead knocked into mine. The sound of bones contacting one another condensed into a deep thud. A momentary darkness with the impact. As though ripped open, my eyelids snapped; along with the laboured breathing, colour and shape returned to my sight.

“Damn… That hurt… Ugh...”

Like being poisoned, the site radiated with pang. Numberless needles pierced the deepest end of my bones; the pain did not spread, and it screamed without ever leaving. I worry that my skull is cracked.

After seeing to myself, I went to the woman who suddenly popped out. As if she has been practising, the woman stood there with a smile with disregard to her reddened forehead. It's the same woman who came out from the road. How she manages to phase in and out unsettled me.

“Let's talk abut happiness.”

“What?”

“We can discuss about happiness, or I can read your palm. I wanted to make you stop and change how you live.”

With a grin, she stretches her arms out to block my way, undeterred by the possibility of getting in people's way. The words that fell from her mouth sounded as if her brain was screwed on backward.

I froze; sweat dripped from my confused scowl.

She beamed continuously.

Was she born with a brain defect? A missionary? Probably both, since it's so hard to differentiate the two. Though from the way she spouted happiness, she's probably the latter. With that bright smile, however, it was quite terrifying.

The female has slightly long hair, and her skin a bit tanned; she dyed her hair brown to match her complexion. A young appearance, and on the cute side too. Everything she wore is the Sh*mamura brand, like a certain housewife-editor of a magazine. The clothes on her were light, fitting of summer. On her neck was a talisman in the shape of ivy.

“Sorry, I'm in a hurry.”

“That's where you're wrong. You have to be in a hurry — with purpose.”

“I am seriously in a hurry.”

I try to walk around her, but she catches my arm. The female's temperature and the early summer latches onto me, but somehow all I feel is a chill. Don't tell me her passion is stolen from other people's temperature?

“All I'm saying is you're hurrying in the wrong way. Please listen.”

Even as I try to get her grip off, the only thing happening was her arms shaking up and down.

“What's so wrong?” Your head is wrong. I thought. As I quit moving, the mannequins surrounding us began their motion. I turn for some help, but nobody looks this way.

The female is the only one looking with spirited eyes. Like the faces on those people in the station who really wanted to read my palm.

“Something big is happening soon. The Master said so.”

“Mas… Master? Really now...” Damn, it's one of those. She's going to mess me up.

“The time is upon us, but people are wrong with how they hurry. In order to assist the Master and his salvation, we pray on the roads like this to keep the mass from leaving astray.”

If you're praying, do you really have to grab my arm? Are you from the cult of pliers?

I'm a little pissed from how brusque their salvation is. If you're planning to save me, help me get my manuscript.

“You just said something is happening, but what, specifically? And what will you do then? What do you want me to do? You've never thought about it, just following every word your boss says.”

“If you're interested, you must come to Master's speech!”

Despite my heated response befitting of this summer, she simply talks over me. She tugs at my arm. I cannot stand bluntness; I thought of begrudgingly telling her to not do that till it's winter.

I focus on how to break free of her grip. Safely, and without her further meddles. The wrist that is held by what cannot possibly be human strength began to bruise.

“The power of the individual may be weak, but as long as we work together to spread the words of the master around, we might just avoid the event. Let me ask: what could you possibly change by hurrying in the wrong way before you ran into me?”

With the rapid firing of words of spit, she ascribes to me the triviality of humanity.

Her last words hit me. Naturally, as a small-time magazine editor, someone would take my place even if I was never born.

It won't be the same without me. How often does one encounter something like that?

But you're no different. Even your master is the same.

You cannot differentiate the pawns on a chess board. The realisation of that is why, even if you lament many things, you try the hardest despite it being the smallest things.

An anger grows within me, and anxiety appears. If I try to seriously convince her with logics, I might just get dragged into a dark place unknowingly to see her so-called Master's light.

I begin my stride forward. The female latched onto my arm moves as well. Seeing that, I nodded, and began moving toward the road. 'Eh?' I drag the surprised female and stand in the middle of the road.

Naturally, it's the road that cars run on.

“What are you doing!?”

And I'll send those words right back.

The female let go as a car approached, running raggedly to the sidewalk. I do not celebrate my new freedom, instead following her frantically. The vehicle honked. Sorry.

Fear and surprise spread her eyes wide as the female returned to the sidewalk; laboured breathing from the scare has her shoulders rising up and down.

Her bit of sanity moves me just a little.

It's the first time, as odd as it is, that I've smiled after meeting the female. And so I run by the female's side.

“Do you really not care!? You'll regret it when the time comes!”

“Shut it! Who doesn't have regrets!”

I leave the female with those words. She's the one who needs to change the way she hurries in life. That's why she will forever get rejected and regret over it.

However, living a hurried life when you're still young and energetic might just be a way of life.

In any case I'm running late — gotta hurry.

“Um… Where do I go?”

The memories are blurry after that bump, so I have to check to be sure. I rest onto the wall after making the corner, whispering my schedule.

Thanks to that woman, I have to stop and waste my time like this.

How irritating.

From now on, no matter how difficult or meaningless the path I walk, I will only think of this when I remember this cultist woman taking up my time:

“I pray that wasn't the most meaningless time I spent today.”

Same goes to that woman earlier. Clap, I end my prayer.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter5

2018-08-08T22:02:02Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 5 — E.R.O</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words for the following equation:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Sudden awakening to carnal desires]

[Trip to the bookstore]

[Running into female classmates]

On a certain blazing summer afternoon.

A certain man on planet earth had a moment.

“My life as a high schooler is rather chaste.”

The half-read novel slipped from the pillow and onto the ground.

Oh… Greetings. Name’s Niwa Makoto. A wholesome high school sophomore. Excuse the strange soliloquy. Must be because of that manga Ryuushi-san recommended me. I rolled over after picking up the book. Ahh… The AC feels so nice. This is paradise itself. You cicadas on the outside, you deserve nothing less. Chirr, Chirr…

“A supposed monochrome book looks pink.”

Is this the terminal stage to my sickness? Am I at the point where my aggregated Youth-Points were roasted and consumed? There’s no questioning to that. Is my speech less interesting now? I rose, unconsciously scratching my head for comfort.

I closed the book, its corner now slightly bent, without marking the page. Perhaps because of lying for so long, both pain and freedom filled my spine.

The second Tuesday of July. Though the tests were over, the results are coming back tomorrow. Still, it’s a rather relaxing day-off. A desire that rode on this laze seemed to surge from within. I twisted my waist; the sound of popping. “Ah.” I yelped. “Ah~ Ah~” The moaning never seized while I cracked my back.

I kept doing so until I was satisfied — or, until that something left me. And for some reason I began hopping. Vertical jumps. Because I couldn’t stand the feeling of my feet being planted all the time.

After a few hops, I could feel the inside of my eyes splitting and drifting apart. So I fixated myself onto the ground, hands on the knees, leaning forward to face this demon in me.

The cries of cicadas seemed to remind me; my conscious was present, but its off running in a grassy plain faraway. To the small image in the corner of my eyes, I whispered.

“What I need now is some lewds.”

Having someone hear this analysis would be the most humiliating thing. And only for me.

As of recent, or should I say, after I moved here, all of my money was spent on transit. It’s something to be glad of, and certainly considered the rudiment of Youth-Points. But that’s not the point: A healthy high school sophomore, living such a wholesome life — how’s he supposed to maintain sanity?

It’s no good as a guy to keep up with the perfunctory rules of 18+ only, and naturally no high schoolers can do just that. Us guys are motivated by such needs — that’s why we can burn so brightly. And to do away with the difficult phrases: pornography.

“But not everything in life will go your way, won’t it?”

There wasn’t a thing in this room that could satisfy my desire. In this room of the Touwa household where nothing is hidden, it could even be said that the tree of youth had withered. A barren land.

I still lament my throwing away of all ‘private’ items when I moved here — all for the sake of saving faces, of course. There’s nothing I’d want more than to go back and beat myself up. I’d even ask him, ‘are ya trying ta be a saint before yer get yerself wet? Huh?” I wondered if all I thought about was getting more Youth-Points and regretted so. “Are ya a dummy, Niwacchi? And ya know how much? Like those kids who make fun of Ryuushi-san’s helmet!”

I scolded myself in imitation of my wonderful classmate, Ryuushi-san. That was actually pretty disgusting. How do girls manage to make such vile sounds?

As I was saying… What was I saying? Right. The importance of the lewds.

Some might claim that I have no need for such things since I already hang out with Ryuushi-san, Maekawa-san and the cousin with whom I live with.

But I can say without a doubt that they are wrong. Or that their youth is far gone.

This is this, and that’s that. As cleaning is different than laundry, even if the purpose is to purify something, the process cannot be any more different. No high schooler can claim to have truly lived youth if it’s entirely wholesome!

“Hold on… Chill.”

I almost shot my leg at the wall with a shout because of my pent-up youth. That would certainly lead to my Kanji certification falling from the wall, as well as danger for my leg.

Almost consumed by my now filth-ridden brain, I looked to the ceiling.

Something like this doesn’t happen without a reason: It was during the exam period when I went to sleep after a serious study session.

First, I dreamt of Erio completely naked underneath the futon, to which I realised I’ve reached my limit. The next day it was of me peeping at Ryuushi-san when she’s changing for club. It’s over. Finally, it was Maekawa-san’s nude cosplay. There’s nothing else to say — that’s not even cosplay any more.

Just yesterday, I saw Meme-san being followed by the words ‘forty years old’ that appeared to have been written professionally in caligraphy. She took off on her bicycle, drawing a storm of dust behind, despite being on concrete. There’s nothing Meme-san can’t do, though I don’t mean that in a flattering way.

I suppose not seeing her naked was my rationality at work.

“That aside.”

I put my hands out in deference. Perhaps because of Meme-san’s face, my impulse waned. Could it be that my aunt scares even this violent desire of mine?

“Just like a middle schooler, huh…”

The momentary decline was soon relit. I paced about in the room, coughing as I inhaled the flowing dust. How do I reach my nirvana?

Neither I nor the Touwa Household had the peak of civilisation — a computer — so the easiest route was ruled out. I was also not trained enough to call and ask my guy friends to straight up ask, ‘I need something hardcore, now.’ I’m left to go out and buy something for the sake of retaining my balance.

I do have a cell phone, but the tiny screen is no good for my fantasy.

“Well, well. Shame I only get motivated for something like this.”

While my lips chattered away something like an excuse, I checked the wallet left inside my backpack on the desk. I can probably buy a book.

Eating a vegetarian buffet with Ryuushi-san gave my wallet a good beating. She might have had a good tomato meal, but all I had were apples. But since I had a great time chatting with Ryuushi-san, it’s all good.

Dirty mags are readily available and at a bargain price at the local convenient store. But that is not the issue here — In other words, it is too mundane and boring a process from an adolescent’s perspective.

Even I am aware of how odd it is to bring about the topic of Youth-point at a time like this, but that’s just how I am. One’s youth is something that is without flavour unless he is conscious of it; I’ve come to the realisation, looking at both the people who couldn’t enjoy themselves more, and those who were bored out of their mind at the school festival.

Perhaps it’s luck: I was the only one home today. Erio did not need me to see her to the Tamura Shop; Meme-san, with a worn-out face from the heat, shambled her way out somewhere.

The time is now to head to the bookstore and come back right away. So, what of spending the afternoon after doing this and that? One has to be especially considerate especially if his cousin lives in the neighbouring room. I must act while she's gone.

The lazy afternoon suddenly shifted into high gear. While the motive was worthy, I wondered I could simply add a point — if it were three guys, then that’s for certain. At times, just a group of friends doing something together weighs far more than the action itself.

“Alright. Let’s go find something.”

I spoke calmly and flatly with a stretch — something I didn’t even bother doing before the sports festival.

While the genre hadn’t been selected, I thought I’ll decide when I get there. The one problem was that I must be quick on my feet, lest I lose my spine after a while in the adult section. Such is the nature of going to the nearby school: you might just run into a friend. And tragedy awaits if it were Meme-san. I wouldn’t want Maekawa-san to see me either, and if Ryuushi-san saw, she’d gladly bestow upon me in front of everyone the name of ‘Shameless-san.’ The summer had just begun, yet if that were to happen, my high school junior year would burn to a cinder.

I shut my eyes while enjoying the last breath of cool air after the AC's been turned off.

As though the melting of snow, I let out a sigh once the heat and the cries of cicadas enveloped me.

'The act of buying a porno mag is merely a game to spend my afternoon.' And so I warned myself before grabbing the wallet and the key to my bike lock.

With another exhale, I slowly bent down to gather the strength to sprint.

‘That's it!’ I commanded my body — Niwa Makoto, for the sake of his youth, dashed out into the summer streets.

While ashamed that my movements were twofold my usual nimbleness, strength swelled.

The July sky was not stingy with its sun, so much so that I was on the verge of shouting a few words along the sound of the bicycle exiting the storage. Still, the pedalling feet did not cease from full speed.

Any more delay will trigger another form of heat from within. No doubt the pincer attack will melt my skin and bones. While the phrase ‘boiling passion’ sounds great, it is simply laughable where mine came from.

Despite it being the afternoon, the sun blazed down; my retina felt as though seared just from facing it, and I do not question the severity of my grimace. Even with my vision limited, without cars roaming in the residential districts, movement was not impeded. Sweat drops seemed unable to form as well, until the bike stops. But perhaps they were waiting for that precise moment — a chance to strike.

I proceeded to the train station, and to the bookstore that I frequent. It is possible that it’s the longer way from the Touwa household, but it’s the only route I know, and it’s the one Ryuushi-san taught me. I continued my journey through the station that had more cobweb than people.

While dubious of how helpful my hurrying was, I did not meet any familiar faces on my way to the store. There was the store’s yellow rooftop, and under it baskets and baskets of magazines. With its front facing the road, the bookstore doesn’t have a parking lot for cars of bicycles. I shoved my bike in the alleyway next to the building.

It was then the accumulating sweat appeared; with the shirt sticking to my skin, disgust came.

Once in a while Ryuushi-san and I visit this store after school. Maekawa-san, too, but only by coincidence. Ryuushi-san recommends me manga, while Maekawa-san novels. The former likes the shounen genre, and the latter sci-fi.

Naturally, I do not pay the nudity section any mind when I’m with either of them.

After locking the bike up, I walked through the store’s front door. As the automatic door opens, frigid air breathed by my neck; the remnant of sweat exited at once, and my temperature dropped instantly. This coldness that surpassed pleasure sent my torso into a tremble, and as if sucking the sweat back in, goose bumps swelled.

The spaciousness of this store’s interior is unimaginable from the tiny door. Even though the area is only half of that of the underground store at the station, for a country boy like me it is more than big enough. Actually, there was a two-story bookstore where I lived. Problem is, it was the only bookstore.

But that’s not important. I must swiftly execute my plan, and even more so when leaving.

Without a moment of doubt I entered, ignoring the weekly magazines and new arrival section, and went straight into the deepest end. The adult section lay there in wait, in the furthest corner. Next to the game strategy section, the wholesome idol photography. With each stride forward I prayed that no one was there… Damn, someone’s there. I paused in response.

What appeared to be a couple of high schoolers were messing around in front of the adult section. The two of them squealed, shoving a dirty mag between each other. The hell? Is this part of the stress relief service of the store? Can I stone these two? Such thoughts appeared in my mind.

The idiot couple appeared to be an older girl and a guy my age. I heard fragments of ‘Tamago-nee’ or ‘Kashi.’ Wonder if they run a chicken farm. But who cares: They’re in my way.

What do I do? I turned to scout the store, but in truth I only looked to a specific place. No one is going to stop this idiot couple. Never mind the girl, the guy is clearly underage. The attendants should say something! I cursed them without any self consciousness.

I wanted to go near the bathroom by the adult section to observe this idiot couple, but instead I ended up killing time at another section to wait for their leave. In truth I had no time, yet something warned me of being rash. Disregarding the possibility that I’m simply a coward I left the strategy section.

This must be the situation in which nothing can sooth the mind. Since I’m also low on money, I had to make the right decision. If a classmate were to see me hunched over at the here, it would be one of the few times that I’m shamed in life. With that in mind, I placed my weight to the right and entered the novel section. A sudden ‘Oh? Transfer student?’ almost sent me flying.

Because of my screaming, everyone from the customers to the attendants stared at me in the silent store. Unlike me, who had shrunken into an embarrassed mess, Maekawa-san approached me composedly. She was in a school uniform. One that I’ve never seen before. On a Sunday.

“What kind of cosplay is this?”

“This is my uniform from middle school. I’m surprised it still fits.”

Maekawa-san laughed flatly. I was in no form of sharing the sentiment. With the heartbeat quickened, my eyes drifted and the scenery changed.

Maekawa-san. She’s here. I bumped into her when I came to grab a dirty mag. It’s a coincidence without any malice. If we didn’t run into one another here, we would still be friends who do not know each other deeply. Why are you here? Why?

I suppose not meeting her in front of the adult section was a blessing in disguise.

“You here for a book too, transfer student? Sure got a lot of free time, eh?”

“Oh… Yeah, I’m not doing much…”

Shoot, my voice cracked near the end. I even started getting the hiccups.

“Mm?” Seeing my strange behaviour, Maekawa-san tilted her head with a grin. Dammit, if she started doubting me, I might just end up as ‘shameless-san.’ So, uh… What do I do?

I pinched my nose in an effort to stop the hiccup; I looked up to Maekawa-san — she’s really lanky.

Nothing stood out with Maekawa-san in her middle school uniform. The clothes were just the right length, meaning she’s been this tall since middle school. Must have been quite eye catching, like when she falls.

Considering herhistory of cosplay, it’s not too odd an outfit —perhaps even normal. Compared to a sandwich or a manju, it is at least a human getup.

“Why the stare? Don’t tell me you have a thing for middle schooler.”

Of course not, I shook my head. How long does it take to stop hiccups? Actually now’s not the time for that. Running into Maekawa-san had just formed a difficult obstacle to scale in this scenario.

“Oh~ You’re trying to stop your hiccup?”

Maekawa-san realised my predicament after a look. With the exception to outfits, the well-known clairvoyance of Maekawa-san worked wondrously. She seemed to be waiting for my recovery, shifting her attention back to the novel with her mouth shut. I appreciate how she handles things. And so I continued, trying my darnedest to stop the hiccups. Just holding my breath like so reminded me the stifling innards of a futon roll.

In fact, I’ve done it once. Despite not being tied tightly, it’s quite stuffy; because your breath comes back to you, it gets really warm around the mouth. Truth to be told I didn’t think I was even in the same dimension.

Anyone who can stay in there for an extended amount of time must be a freak. Thankfully no one like that exists.

“Phew… I think it stopped.”

Following my report Maekawa-san lifted her head up; she smilingly whispered ‘Yeah.’ Hm, very cool of her. Still can’t believe this is the same person who’d get her energy sucked out of her the moment she raise her arms up.

Well…

The problem remained.

Some issues had been amended, but I was far from where I was when I just set foot in here. I was still stuck in a rut. What must I do in order to return to that oh-so-great adult section? For some reason, my tear glands felt weak at the thought. Life is tough for a high school junior, more so than a final exam.

“Uh… So, what brought you here, Maekawa-san?”

Hahahahah. The hell am I saying? And the laughter only made it worse. She squinted her eyes; the friendly smile on Maekawa-san’s face faded.

It didn’t help that my eyes were bouncing around to keep watch of the store. Dammit, stop staring. It’s all over if Maekawa-san notices. No doubt she will follow me and jab me with words like ‘Oh~ so that’s your kink, huh.’ A-actually, that sounds nice too… N-no! I must not be fooled.

“Transfer student, are you burnt out from the exam?”

An apparent shock. If that’s what she thinks, sure; but Maekawa-san is quite sharp. It’s possible that she’ll find out from just that suspicion — Nothing ever ends well when she starts asking questions.

“Oh~ Probably. I guess I lost a few points of IQ over the break.”

So I played along to avoid being interrogated. Perhaps never curious to begin with, Maekawa-san noted with a short ‘oh’ before looking away. As though she was observing the store itself, she looked about and rested her chin in her hand.

“Mm… Mm…”

“Uh, what’s the matter?”

“Oh, I was just thinking that you’d be hanging with Touwa or Ryuushi.”

“Uh, I’m all alone actually.”

“I see… That’s unusual for a playboy like you.

'Unfortunate,' she said. It did not appear, from her grin, however, that she’s at all displeased. Such an envious insult doesn’t fit me, you know. I am, though, around girls often as of recent.

Ryuushi-san san aside, Erio is more of a… A fledgling near it its mother.

“Oh yeah. You sound a little twitchy. What’s got you on edge?”

Ugh… She once again prodded without a hint of fear. I choked, almost started hiccupping again. I sounded nervous. Huh, didn’t know that.

“Uh… I don’t… I think.”

I paused, but all it did was make it sound intentional. Annoyingly, sweat poured from my back. And because of that, I wanted to pinch my neck and back. Did they turn down the AC? I looked toward the ceiling.

“And you’re always saying ‘uh.’”

“Uh… Ahaha…”

This must be what a suspect feels during an investigation. A fear of the ground behind you disappearing: This must be what they call despair.

“You’re hiding something… And not something you are hiding well.”

She looked down with a smile. It was an expression of finding something more interesting than a book. Others probably saw me as a cowardly high school kid getting bullied by a huge woman. But since nobody would give me a helping hand, I remained hopeless.

If it were for something else I’d have given up already, but this wasn’t something that could be so easily settled. Especially since I’m familiar with her. My pride will never allow for this.

Though there are possible repercussions following my trump card, here I go.

“I must be in your way! Take your time!”

“Way to change the topic.”

I simply gave up on talking. It was the only way.

“Hit me up again if you found another novel! Bye!”

“Ah, there he goes… Transfer student, wait~”

I escaped into the manga section without heeding to the enfeebled voice that lagged behind me. I’ll wonder about what to do with her tomorrow later — what’s important is now.

It’s not like the school sells something like a dirty mag, so anything beats getting nothing and still have to deal with her tomorrow. “Eh? Niwacchi~” Crap.

T-this distinctively laid-back voice… I looked up slowly. It had to be Ryuushi-san. Perhaps just finished with her club, she had her backpack slung over a uniform, standing in font of the comic section. Please, stop putting these obstacles in my life.

I coughed from the dust that was driven up by my ceaseless challenges.

“Oh no~ NIwacchi, what’s wrong? A summer flu?”

No one else could sound so relaxed and have such round eyes. There’s Ryuushi-san in the bookstore. Yes: fate had been seized. The certainty known as coincidence was preventing me from getting a lewd mag.

“Oh, uh, I was just so shocked by this funny thing known as fate. I’m a big bag of surprises after all.”

Naturally a point is given whenever one runs into a girl classmate on a day-off, but in such circumstance I felt only bleakness.

“I had no idea, Niwacchi. So if I, Ryuuko, go inta a parallel universe and grab another Niwacchi, ya would be real surprised.”

Any one would be.

“Still, what a coincidence. What a wonderful coincidence.”

“Hahahah… Sure.” It had to be predestined.

This stroke of fate smells like Youth-points! I will kick whoever says that.

“What are ya here for, Niwacchi?”

She asked with a smile while showing the cover of the manga she’s holding. Uh, what do I say… I’m here for a book that gets you excited only when you’re alone! Hah! Yeah right.

I tried to buy time with a gross laugh. ‘No… It can’t be…” Ryuushi-san spoke with a dramatic tone and an exaggerated pose.

“Ya are here to buy those nudies books!”

!@#$. Aghhh, my heart yelped, but thankfully I did not. That would reveal the painful truth.

Ryuushi-san recovered with a refreshed smile.

“Jay~ Kay.”

“J-jay, kay~”

“Oh? Ya don’t look so good, Niwacchi. Yer face’s all mushed up.”

The pain. My chest hurts. The test of courage is fitting for the summer, but I need my heart for the rest of the year, too.

I turned to the sensation of a stare — there was Maekawa-san from behind the shelf. She didn’t budge, possibly from seeing Ryuushi-san; hiding back into the shadow, she disappeared with that meaningful grin.

“Mm?” Ryuushi-san was intrigued by my actions, meaning she did not notice Maekawa-san. It is not my concern what she will do in this circumstance. But what is the circumstance, indeed? Let us analyse. I felt my chest.

Firstly, Ryuushi-san, who’d just finished club activity, is in the manga section. Presently she’s comparing the book prices next to me, all with a scowl on her face. Such a manner in contemplation revealed to me what the phrase ‘Money Niagara Fall’ meant — she must be quite hand-tied.

Maekawa-san, in her middle school uniform, is in the novel section. Oh, there’s her head from behind the shelf. We met eyes; she snickered. ‘So you were totally hanging out with Ryuushi,’ she seemed to radiate. It’s a misunderstanding, of course, but our distance made any explanations impossible.

That aside, with the total of four eyeballs on me, I am basically being monitored by a camera. I shouldn’t expect them to completely ignore a classmate they ran into at a store. Ryuushi-san, especially, was emitting an aura of ‘let’s go home together!’ or ‘Wanna go for some tea at the coffee store?’ Normally I’d thrilled, but now would be disastrous. I comprehended deeply that time and place do matter.

What’s worse was the idiot couple in the adult section. I squinted at the distance to see that they’re still there. The hell are they doing? How much time are they going to waste just standing in a place where you can’t open the books? Idiot couples lost in their world is absolutely a public nuisance.

Fine, I won’t see them as the worst problem. I will just ignore them and find the book I want, and go straight to the counter. That was the plan, but because of other factors it won’t be that easy any more. It was a mistake to have hesitated earlier. I could only grimace at this kind of life lesson with a sigh.

Hurry, think.

Think of a way — A way that would avoid the eyes of both Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san.

If there’s anything of relief, it’d be the fact that the Touwa’s weren’t here. Now those are of a different territory, and far more destructive. Erio would follow me incessantly while yelling ‘cousin,’ while Meme-san would possible led me by the hand to the adult section, ‘this way, bro!’ Thank goodness.

But I must hurry. A premonition told me that those two will eventually join us; as the air chilled me, the feeling came.

“Niwacchi, ya are spacing out. Ya alright? Feelin’ sick?”

“Oh!” There’s Ryuushi-san staring from up close. Her face was in a spot where I could easily touch her lips, if I were to look down like to greet my paper model club president from middle school. I fretted and backed off a step. Damn my cowardice for backing off. Can I not control my legs?

“Oh… Ya are really jumpy today, Niwacchi.”

Ryuushi-san, oblivious to her own careless actions, clapped her hands joyously. Dammit, she’s so adorable. Her cuteness and ditz are making this difficult. What do I do? What can I do? Damn, I wish I knew. And so, I complimented Ryuushi-san in the backward and non-sensical way.

“Niwacchi, are ya here to buy some manga too?”

“What? Manga what? Oh, uh… Manga. Yeah, what should I get?”

I actually don’t even want to get any: anything extra would prevent me from accomplishing my goal. Naturally I could only refuse Maekawa-san’s recommendation, but that won’t make things easier.

‘So what are you here for?’ They’d ask about my actions. Maekawa-san, especially, loves to tease me when I’m vulnerable. As for Ryuushi-san, I can probably just fool her. Seeing how puffy her cheeks are, I grew confident. Ahh, I wanna poke them. Why do girls all look so soft? Is it the glycoprotein? It’s the glycoprotein, right? Does it bubble?

“Oh… Uh… Huh?”

“Uh…” My finger already sunk itself inside of Ryuushi-san’s face.

I had no recollection of what transpired. Like the Smiling Salesman himself I stuck my index finger into Ryuushi-san’s cheek. Uh oh. I tried to endure, but to do something so strange right after letting my guard down, can I even live through this one? Poke, poke. <ref>In reference to Warau Salesman's signature grin</ref>

Ryuushi-san stared blankly. She’s spacing out. Uh, what kind of reaction is this? As I pondered, Ryuushi-san shouted as though immolated. ‘Uwahhh!” Despite the glares from the others, she bounced about.

“W-w-what are ya doing! Niwacchi, what, uhh, what are ya doing!”

She exploded, flapping her arms like wings; the spot that was poke blushed faintly, but was now no different than the rest of her face.

Her face was beet red.

“R-Ryuushi-san, keep your voice down!”

“It’s Ryuuko! And, uh, uhhh, what are ya doing!”

“W-well, I just thought… Your cheek looked soft…”

“What!? Doncha have something more ta say? D-doncha know what control is?”

Since she’d only being saying ‘what are ya doing,’ I think it’s settled.

“Seriously… Wuu…”

She felt her cheeks while squirming, whispering ‘Ryuuko’s embarrassed’ before covering her entire face. I was flustered as well. Maekawa-san definitely saw this, and the other people must have decided that we’re the most annoying people here. Guess we won’t be coming to this store for a while.

Now I absolutely must get the goods. While Ryuushi-san’s looking down, I stuck my neck out to see the shelf behind her.

Oh, the chicken feeder couples left. With faces the colour of ripe persimmon, they left stuck to one another. The porn that they were shoving to each other earlier was for some reason now in the hand of the girl. As they passed us on the way to the register, I heard a little of what they said.

Basically it sounded like ‘if we don’t buy it, you will come here to buy it anyway, Kashi-kun. Onee-san will go ahead and buy it to make sure that doesn’t happen.’

So Kashi’s his last name. Not that I care. The idiot couple is gone, with no one else in front of the adult section. It’s come — judgement day.

Think. Think!

“……”

Nothing. There was no strategy to buying the lewd magazine. Being a high schooler is truly suffering. Since it's come to this, I shall trust my instinct. It doesn’t matter if it’s this or that, just play along with this or that.

Any further activities with Ryuushi-san will incur more embarrassment or a stupid grin on my face, so I turned around and walked away with ridiculous strides.

“N-Niwacchi? Where ya going?”

“Just something.”

I went over to the entrance; after exiting the automatic door, I began moving as if gathering the humid air outside. From the magazines laid inside the baskets by the door, I picked up two book in the pile and returned. As abashed as she was, Ryuushi-san followed; with a rigid smile, I silently moved toward the novel section.

“Hi, Maekawa-san.”

I spoke up to Maekawa-san, who was now kneeling by the novel section. I wasn’t, of course, thinking proudly about how I didn’t start my sentence with a ‘uhh.’

Letting Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san see each other, and then sneaking out to buy a dirty mag. It was no strategy — but a test of luck.

The interaction, however, of these two is never something to be taken lightly of. If there’s anything I’ve learned from the past, this would be it. And so I will see how far this will go.

“Eh? Niwacchi, you came with Maekawa-san?”

Ryuushi-san appeared surprised after knowing the existence of her classmate (are they friends?). Shock turned into displeasure. As for Maekawa-san, her lips hooked upward like the usual.

“What about you? Wasn’t there a certain annoying idiot couple around here?”

With a sarcastic and teasing voice, she inquired our being together as coincidence or intentional.

“I… I’m not an idiot! And we’re not a couple!”

Ryuushi-san flapped her wings about. Hmm… This pose… The time is now. I moved as soon as I see Maekawa-san absorbed in Ryuushi-san’s reaction.

“Uh, I’m going to the toilet.”

I departed as soon as I whispered the words. ‘Oh… Alright’ Maekawa-san nodded lightly. Ryuushi-san couldn’t hear it over the flapping, but at the very least she did not notice me leaving.

The bathroom was located inside the bookstore. And the adult books are in front of the bathroom. What a wonderful arrangement: There is nothing suspicious about me going there. As though motivated by a filled bladder I strode toward the toilets; with every steps, my heart and pulse accelerated.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 313.jpg|thumb|'Shock turned into displeasure. As for Maekawa-san, her lips hooked upward like the usual.']]

I shot a glance toward the store entrance; the rowdy idiot couples were poking each other while exiting. Still staring, I prayed for their misfortune.

With disregard to the adult section I paced into the stalls. After entering, I rested my back on the door. With a thumb measuring my pulse, I waited for my time.

Too short, it’d be suspicious; too long, Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san might begin wandering around after the former calms down. I must time myself to quickly obtain my stuff. It’s almost a competition, but with just myself.

While the bathroom was clean, due to the lack of AC inside, sweat began dripping. This heat drowned me like the rising sea, suffocating me. Phew… Haa… I was thirsty, and the dryness drove me nuts. It smelled as though burnt. The moisture in my nose~ This dehydration and my own nervousness made the perfect torture. I shook my head and pushed the door outward.

The numbness crawling up my limbs was just like when I was getting ready for a football game in grade school. This anxiety will eventually corrode my finger, I thought.

It’s a feeling that one couldn’t help but feel during a test. I had never thought I’d feel the same buying a porn mag, but it’s a good sign. It’s not the same as not being able to move — it allows for the relaxation of the body. While the fluid in my guts pained me, I could easily manoeuvre in this state.

Experience tells me I work best like this. I suppose a proper amount of pressure and tension serves to lubricate the gears of life.

After the longest thirty seconds in my life, I exhaled the dry air and took a deep breath.

I bit down onto the burnt-tasting air.

It’s time to go. I rushed out of the bathroom door.

Two steps, and I reached the middle of the adult section. I pried my eyes open, searching for the right book cover. I had no time for the those in the shelves: Taking the books in and out will take too much time. Not a single second could be wasted, and I cannot afford to stall. My back was extremely sensitive from not wanting to be seen by them. Each cover had alluring arts, and if possible, I’d rather spend about two hours to find the right one. Unfortunately, I can only settle for a good option instead of the best.

I heard girly laughter from behind. Driven by the sound, I hunched over to pick up a book. ‘Alright!’ I turned around after checking the cover.

The girl on the cover looked like Ryuushi-san. It’s one of the coincidences in all the recent one that didn’t matter too much. I totally didn’t pick the book because of that.

My ears and sides of the face brightened as I handed the porn to the store clerk. It felt like handing a love letter to an admired senior.

The old lady, whose makeup was coming off, stared at the book on the counter, then me.

I froze from worrying her asking for my age, but she began tapping on the register without a word; I relaxed. She’s probably just displeased with Ryuushi-san’s yelling earlier.

She coldly stated the price, to which I almost bit my tongue upon replying. I took a thousand yen bill out; the jingles of the register came.

The amount of change could be described as the tears of a sparrow. This book cost me all abilities to visit stores. Well, I guess I could still buy some snacks.

After shoving the book into a bag, the attendant gave me the goods and along the receipt.

I took the bag with shaky hands. As I gripped onto it, the sense of conviction and accomplishment swelled into my hands, my nails even digging into my palm.

Considering that the bag of this store was semi-transparent, I sandwiched the porn between the magazines from earlier. No one would be able to see behind the bold colour of tan.

Despite wanting to bathe in my victory with a fist raised, I left the register calmly in order to keep low. With one more exhalation, I went to meet up with Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san at the novel section. Hopefully they didn’t see me.

“Hey, kept you waiting.” That sounded phony.

Even I felt my waving was empty.

“Ah, Niwacchi. Where did ya go? Ryuuko had it rough trying to explain myself.”

“Sorry, I was in the restroom. Aren’t you two buying something?”

“Huh, you’re awfully polite, transfer student.”

“Not at all. You should get your books though.”

I egged them on to keep things rolling. Their height differed so much, yet Maekawa-san was somehow easier to push. How strange.

“Aww~ What are ya doing?”

Though she wasn’t entirely willing, she wasn’t putting up much a fight compared to when I poked her cheeks. Perhaps because of the clothes in between, my guilt-ridden heart wasn’t filled with hopes.

“Get this, Niwacchi, Maekawa-san was all like…”

“Okay, okay~”

Upon hearing my perfunctory reply, Maekaw-san — not Ryuushi-san — chuckled.

As if she’s discovered something… No, that’s just not possible.

I was on edge the entire time while waiting for them. I pictured myself taking the plastic bag out and hiding it behind me, but I cringed at just how desperate I was being.

But that’s youth for ya. The weight in my hand reminded elated me so. I smirked.

After they were done, we left the store together.

On the way back, Ryuushi-san, with a hand shielding her eyes from the sun, asked:

“What did ya get, Niwacchi?”

“Hm? A stiff book.”

The cover was stiffer than a comic book's. True story.

Giving my exhaustion to the sun and the singed air, I slowly closed my eyes.

In the darkness, I nonchalantly and lovingly counted my pulses.

“Hm?”

I pondered. In my room. Alone, of course. Sitting on my bed, arms crossed. Like a scientist encountering a difficult issue or a student a test, I moaned while staring down at the dirty mag. My finger tip lifted a page.

My brain and the inside of my eye spun.

I could almost hear its sound inside my perverted mind.

“No! No! No!” I tumbled about. “Ugh…” I seized up with what sounded like a weep. “Argh…” I reached into the air.

“My pink night!” My simple evening seemed to sink like the usual.

Wisdom, bravery and perversion: with these three traits, I returned victoriously from the battle at the bookstore. The only person who knew what I bought should be just the clerk. And so what? I should returned with the triumph of winning at life. That is, until I saw the cover.

“Dammit… I can’t get it out of my head… It must be them.”

Yep, there’s the porn magazine. Let’s pop it open and see those fleshy colours. And then the girl’s face. Yet, the eyes and brain that should be enjoying themselves had a mysterious chemical change. I could only see Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san’s naked body! I cannot do this! This unpredictable yet meaningless guilt assaulted. Aghhhh… I squirmed with deep sighs. Like a teenage girl I burrowed my face into the pillow and kicked my feet.

“Hmm… This is also youth. Hahah~” Shut up, ya idiot!

I bounced on the bed, my breath now a mess. After failing to get up, I mumbled to myself — rather than to being tranquillised, I was exhausted.

“Damn… It’s too peaceful.”

There I was, troubled by a problem that was hundreds of billions of times smaller than the continuous existence of this planet. Well, I suppose I am one of those billions of people, so relatively speaking, it’s probably a big deal.

Erio’s got her own issues (e.g. the beast of futon roll). Ryuushi-san’s got her own problems (e.g. call me Ryuuko). Maekawa-san’s got her own mysteries (what is her name?). We live day by day, guided by something.

“Is now the best time to be pretentious?”

I moaned. ‘Ugh…’ and stuck my hand toward the dirty mag with more trepidation than with a reference book. Thinking that I’d conquered my fear, I flipped the page open with the tip of my finger.

“Aghh!”

[[File:DTS Vol 04 321.jpg|thumb|'I could only see Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san’s naked body! I cannot do this!']]

Perhaps because of the page’s background being a blue sky, Erio popped into my mind. This isn’t good… Even more so with Erio! She’s the beast of futon! That’s kinda weak as a reason!

And it’s not even a real reason! And it’s not why I’m rejecting this book! A man isn’t a man if he says no to porn! Alright! I got this! Here I go: I’m going to casually flip through the book, elegantly view it, and enjoy my night—

“I’m home, cousin~” Pitter patter!

A voice as loud as the stomps in the hallway escaped my throat as I jumped. The terrifying realisation of me floating in the air froze a part of my brain.

I couldn’t even hide the book because only my time was stopped.

“Cousin?”

As the voice came with Erio's entrance, I finally was able to move my hand to hide the book under my sheets. The cover aside, she saw the entirety of my motion.

“Mm?”

“Welcome home (お帰り).”

I greeted flatly with a pun.<ref>お帰り or お返りcould mean either welcome back or go back</ref>

It escaped me that Erio had returned. I did not hear the door opening or her climbing up the stairs. It’s probably because I was too occupied with my troubles.

Tears almost erupted. Could it be that she heard the noises I made earlier? She stared at my pillow with her head cocked. Naturally, it was where I hid the dirty magazine.

“Cousin. You’re hiding something.”

“No, there’s nothing in the sheets.”

Shouldn’t I be glad that it wasn’t Meme-san who saw? It wouldn’t take her seconds to see through me. I raise my cup to Erio’s naivete.

I was finally able to use the book too. But because my neighbour, who’s still technically a female, had returned, not much can be done. In other words, I won't be enjoying it.

She should be more considerate for the high schooler living here.

“Mm… Mm…” She turned her head left and right in attempt to peek under the sheet.

“Hmm…” And I blocked her with my body.

Like a metronome we shook our heads. Erio desperately tried to see my bed, and I guarded it.

“Sunday special: Cousin’s secret.”

“How about you try to raise your hourly wage instead of doing something so boring?”

Erio moved in. Damn, how contemptible! Not that there’s a rule against it. What happens if Erio sees the book? It’s confirmed that Meme-san will make fun of me for about a month, but what of this girl? Hmm… Embarrassment? Or curiousity? It’s all unknown territory. And one that I don’t care for.

“I! Am! Home!”

It’s one thing if it were rescue, but the unfitting voice was that of my forty-year-old aunt. It was closer to the shouts of the grade schoolers from across the streets.

“Meme-san is back.”

My finger pointed toward the hallway from aside Erio’s face.

“Mm.” She nodded, yet her approach persisted. Rather than keeping up with this futile defence, I got off the bed. Erio turned about, and I shoved her out.

“Go see your favourite mom.”

“The mission of a TV ratings hunter is to discover the cousin’s secret.”

“Your mom probably has more than I do.”

“Twenty years ago~ Twenty years old~ Lala~”

A mysterious song came from outside.

“She’s probably singing along with an air-guitar solo. Go on.”

“Mm…”

Pushed out of the door, Erio looked back with a dissatisfied pout. She coveted the hiding place of the pornography. Seriously! Just stick with your futon!

“If we live till four hundred~ Then forty is like eight~”

Lala? Her singing sounded worse than that of the drunk old men at a Karaoke competition. A little more sentimental, I suppose.

I nudged Erio out of my room. Either bored or desisted, she looked back at not the bed, but me.

“Please look forward to next week’s Sunday Special.”

“It’s not a special any more if its weekly.”

With that final nudge on her back, I sent Erio down the stairs. Phew…

I stayed to make sure she didn’t fake me out before gunning back into the room. If Erio went back to her room next door, I won’t be able to use the book well — I must do what I must do now.

While that was my thought…

“She… That forty-year-old might appear in my fantasy…”

Perhaps because of her shouting, I sense Meme-san’s presence growing ever stronger. It will be a lost cause if she appears. My rational defence will collapse, and I will forever be traumatised. Why must I be horrified during my times of pleasure seeking?

In the end, I lamented at how crappy of a day off this was. The book remained unused in my possession.

And I now must live an apprehensive life like just now with my neighbour.

The thing in my hand only served to shackle me.

“Sigh…”

I’d given up on counting my points.

“In the end…”

I probably won’t be having a good dream.

With the prayer that I won’t see Meme-san, I shut the lights off.

Good night, and good bye. I’ll face this tiny problem tomorrow.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2018-08-08T22:01:56Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*July 23, 2018 - Apologies for the silence of the few past months. I've been quite occupied with my time, but rest assured that I have no given up yet. Chapter 5 of volume 4 will be completed soon. --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:27, 23 July 2018 (CEST)
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]] [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 05:58, 27 November 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Distance Between My and Her Moon]] -- [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:16, 26 January 2018 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5: E.R.O]] 23:48, 8 August 2018 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both" />

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter5

2018-08-08T21:59:43Z

Jasonjapi123: picture added

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2018-08-08T21:48:25Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*July 23, 2018 - Apologies for the silence of the few past months. I've been quite occupied with my time, but rest assured that I have no given up yet. Chapter 5 of volume 4 will be completed soon. --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:27, 23 July 2018 (CEST)
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]] [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 05:58, 27 November 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Distance Between My and Her Moon]] -- [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:16, 26 January 2018 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5: E.R.O]] 23:48, 8 August 2018 (CEST)

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both" />

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter5

2018-08-08T21:44:28Z

Jasonjapi123: Created page with "<h1>Chapter 5 — E.R.O</h1> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; borde..."

<h1>Chapter 5 — E.R.O</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words for the following equation:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Sudden awakening to carnal desires]

[Trip to the bookstore]

[Running into female classmates]

On a certain blazing summer afternoon.

A certain man on planet earth had a moment.

“My life as a high schooler is rather chaste.”

The half-read novel slipped from the pillow and onto the ground.

Oh… Greetings. Name’s Niwa Makoto. A wholesome high school sophomore. Excuse the strange soliloquy. Must be because of that manga Ryuushi-san recommended me. I rolled over after picking up the book. Ahh… The AC feels so nice. This is paradise itself. You cicadas on the outside, you deserve nothing less. Chirr, Chirr…

“A supposed monochrome book looks pink.”

Is this the terminal stage to my sickness? Am I at the point where my aggregated Youth-Points were roasted and consumed? There’s no questioning to that. Is my speech less interesting now? I rose, unconsciously scratching my head for comfort.

I closed the book, its corner now slightly bent, without marking the page. Perhaps because of lying for so long, both pain and freedom filled my spine.

The second Tuesday of July. Though the tests were over, the results are coming back tomorrow. Still, it’s a rather relaxing day-off. A desire that rode on this laze seemed to surge from within. I twisted my waist; the sound of popping. “Ah.” I yelped. “Ah~ Ah~” The moaning never seized while I cracked my back.

I kept doing so until I was satisfied — or, until that something left me. And for some reason I began hopping. Vertical jumps. Because I couldn’t stand the feeling of my feet being planted all the time.

After a few hops, I could feel the inside of my eyes splitting and drifting apart. So I fixated myself onto the ground, hands on the knees, leaning forward to face this demon in me.

The cries of cicadas seemed to remind me; my conscious was present, but its off running in a grassy plain faraway. To the small image in the corner of my eyes, I whispered.

“What I need now is some lewds.”

Having someone hear this analysis would be the most humiliating thing. And only for me.

As of recent, or should I say, after I moved here, all of my money was spent on transit. It’s something to be glad of, and certainly considered the rudiment of Youth-Points. But that’s not the point: A healthy high school sophomore, living such a wholesome life — how’s he supposed to maintain sanity?

It’s no good as a guy to keep up with the perfunctory rules of 18+ only, and naturally no high schoolers can do just that. Us guys are motivated by such needs — that’s why we can burn so brightly. And to do away with the difficult phrases: pornography.

“But not everything in life will go your way, won’t it?”

There wasn’t a thing in this room that could satisfy my desire. In this room of the Touwa household where nothing is hidden, it could even be said that the tree of youth had withered. A barren land.

I still lament my throwing away of all ‘private’ items when I moved here — all for the sake of saving faces, of course. There’s nothing I’d want more than to go back and beat myself up. I’d even ask him, ‘are ya trying ta be a saint before yer get yerself wet? Huh?” I wondered if all I thought about was getting more Youth-Points and regretted so. “Are ya a dummy, Niwacchi? And ya know how much? Like those kids who make fun of Ryuushi-san’s helmet!”

I scolded myself in imitation of my wonderful classmate, Ryuushi-san. That was actually pretty disgusting. How do girls manage to make such vile sounds?

As I was saying… What was I saying? Right. The importance of the lewds.

Some might claim that I have no need for such things since I already hang out with Ryuushi-san, Maekawa-san and the cousin with whom I live with.

But I can say without a doubt that they are wrong. Or that their youth is far gone.

This is this, and that’s that. As cleaning is different than laundry, even if the purpose is to purify something, the process cannot be any more different. No high schooler can claim to have truly lived youth if it’s entirely wholesome!

“Hold on… Chill.”

I almost shot my leg at the wall with a shout because of my pent-up youth. That would certainly lead to my Kanji certification falling from the wall, as well as danger for my leg.

Almost consumed by my now filth-ridden brain, I looked to the ceiling.

Something like this doesn’t happen without a reason: It was during the exam period when I went to sleep after a serious study session.

First, I dreamt of Erio completely naked underneath the futon, to which I realised I’ve reached my limit. The next day it was of me peeping at Ryuushi-san when she’s changing for club. It’s over. Finally, it was Maekawa-san’s nude cosplay. There’s nothing else to say — that’s not even cosplay any more.

Just yesterday, I saw Meme-san being followed by the words ‘forty years old’ that appeared to have been written professionally in caligraphy. She took off on her bicycle, drawing a storm of dust behind, despite being on concrete. There’s nothing Meme-san can’t do, though I don’t mean that in a flattering way.

I suppose not seeing her naked was my rationality at work.

“That aside.”

I put my hands out in deference. Perhaps because of Meme-san’s face, my impulse waned. Could it be that my aunt scares even this violent desire of mine?

“Just like a middle schooler, huh…”

The momentary decline was soon relit. I paced about in the room, coughing as I inhaled the flowing dust. How do I reach my nirvana?

Neither I nor the Touwa Household had the peak of civilisation — a computer — so the easiest route was ruled out. I was also not trained enough to call and ask my guy friends to straight up ask, ‘I need something hardcore, now.’ I’m left to go out and buy something for the sake of retaining my balance.

I do have a cell phone, but the tiny screen is no good for my fantasy.

“Well, well. Shame I only get motivated for something like this.”

While my lips chattered away something like an excuse, I checked the wallet left inside my backpack on the desk. I can probably buy a book.

Eating a vegetarian buffet with Ryuushi-san gave my wallet a good beating. She might have had a good tomato meal, but all I had were apples. But since I had a great time chatting with Ryuushi-san, it’s all good.

Dirty mags are readily available and at a bargain price at the local convenient store. But that is not the issue here — In other words, it is too mundane and boring a process from an adolescent’s perspective.

Even I am aware of how odd it is to bring about the topic of Youth-point at a time like this, but that’s just how I am. One’s youth is something that is without flavour unless he is conscious of it; I’ve come to the realisation, looking at both the people who couldn’t enjoy themselves more, and those who were bored out of their mind at the school festival.

Perhaps it’s luck: I was the only one home today. Erio did not need me to see her to the Tamura Shop; Meme-san, with a worn-out face from the heat, shambled her way out somewhere.

The time is now to head to the bookstore and come back right away. So, what of spending the afternoon after doing this and that? One has to be especially considerate especially if his cousin lives in the neighbouring room. I must act while she's gone.

The lazy afternoon suddenly shifted into high gear. While the motive was worthy, I wondered I could simply add a point — if it were three guys, then that’s for certain. At times, just a group of friends doing something together weighs far more than the action itself.

“Alright. Let’s go find something.”

I spoke calmly and flatly with a stretch — something I didn’t even bother doing before the sports festival.

While the genre hadn’t been selected, I thought I’ll decide when I get there. The one problem was that I must be quick on my feet, lest I lose my spine after a while in the adult section. Such is the nature of going to the nearby school: you might just run into a friend. And tragedy awaits if it were Meme-san. I wouldn’t want Maekawa-san to see me either, and if Ryuushi-san saw, she’d gladly bestow upon me in front of everyone the name of ‘Shameless-san.’ The summer had just begun, yet if that were to happen, my high school junior year would burn to a cinder.

I shut my eyes while enjoying the last breath of cool air after the AC's been turned off.

As though the melting of snow, I let out a sigh once the heat and the cries of cicadas enveloped me.

'The act of buying a porno mag is merely a game to spend my afternoon.' And so I warned myself before grabbing the wallet and the key to my bike lock.

With another exhale, I slowly bent down to gather the strength to sprint.

‘That's it!’ I commanded my body — Niwa Makoto, for the sake of his youth, dashed out into the summer streets.

While ashamed that my movements were twofold my usual nimbleness, strength swelled.

The July sky was not stingy with its sun, so much so that I was on the verge of shouting a few words along the sound of the bicycle exiting the storage. Still, the pedalling feet did not cease from full speed.

Any more delay will trigger another form of heat from within. No doubt the pincer attack will melt my skin and bones. While the phrase ‘boiling passion’ sounds great, it is simply laughable where mine came from.

Despite it being the afternoon, the sun blazed down; my retina felt as though seared just from facing it, and I do not question the severity of my grimace. Even with my vision limited, without cars roaming in the residential districts, movement was not impeded. Sweat drops seemed unable to form as well, until the bike stops. But perhaps they were waiting for that precise moment — a chance to strike.

I proceeded to the train station, and to the bookstore that I frequent. It is possible that it’s the longer way from the Touwa household, but it’s the only route I know, and it’s the one Ryuushi-san taught me. I continued my journey through the station that had more cobweb than people.

While dubious of how helpful my hurrying was, I did not meet any familiar faces on my way to the store. There was the store’s yellow rooftop, and under it baskets and baskets of magazines. With its front facing the road, the bookstore doesn’t have a parking lot for cars of bicycles. I shoved my bike in the alleyway next to the building.

It was then the accumulating sweat appeared; with the shirt sticking to my skin, disgust came.

Once in a while Ryuushi-san and I visit this store after school. Maekawa-san, too, but only by coincidence. Ryuushi-san recommends me manga, while Maekawa-san novels. The former likes the shounen genre, and the latter sci-fi.

Naturally, I do not pay the nudity section any mind when I’m with either of them.

After locking the bike up, I walked through the store’s front door. As the automatic door opens, frigid air breathed by my neck; the remnant of sweat exited at once, and my temperature dropped instantly. This coldness that surpassed pleasure sent my torso into a tremble, and as if sucking the sweat back in, goose bumps swelled.

The spaciousness of this store’s interior is unimaginable from the tiny door. Even though the area is only half of that of the underground store at the station, for a country boy like me it is more than big enough. Actually, there was a two-story bookstore where I lived. Problem is, it was the only bookstore.

But that’s not important. I must swiftly execute my plan, and even more so when leaving.

Without a moment of doubt I entered, ignoring the weekly magazines and new arrival section, and went straight into the deepest end. The adult section lay there in wait, in the furthest corner. Next to the game strategy section, the wholesome idol photography. With each stride forward I prayed that no one was there… Damn, someone’s there. I paused in response.

What appeared to be a couple of high schoolers were messing around in front of the adult section. The two of them squealed, shoving a dirty mag between each other. The hell? Is this part of the stress relief service of the store? Can I stone these two? Such thoughts appeared in my mind.

The idiot couple appeared to be an older girl and a guy my age. I heard fragments of ‘Tamago-nee’ or ‘Kashi.’ Wonder if they run a chicken farm. But who cares: They’re in my way.

What do I do? I turned to scout the store, but in truth I only looked to a specific place. No one is going to stop this idiot couple. Never mind the girl, the guy is clearly underage. The attendants should say something! I cursed them without any self consciousness.

I wanted to go near the bathroom by the adult section to observe this idiot couple, but instead I ended up killing time at another section to wait for their leave. In truth I had no time, yet something warned me of being rash. Disregarding the possibility that I’m simply a coward I left the strategy section.

This must be the situation in which nothing can sooth the mind. Since I’m also low on money, I had to make the right decision. If a classmate were to see me hunched over at the here, it would be one of the few times that I’m shamed in life. With that in mind, I placed my weight to the right and entered the novel section. A sudden ‘Oh? Transfer student?’ almost sent me flying.

Because of my screaming, everyone from the customers to the attendants stared at me in the silent store. Unlike me, who had shrunken into an embarrassed mess, Maekawa-san approached me composedly. She was in a school uniform. One that I’ve never seen before. On a Sunday.

“What kind of cosplay is this?”

“This is my uniform from middle school. I’m surprised it still fits.”

Maekawa-san laughed flatly. I was in no form of sharing the sentiment. With the heartbeat quickened, my eyes drifted and the scenery changed.

Maekawa-san. She’s here. I bumped into her when I came to grab a dirty mag. It’s a coincidence without any malice. If we didn’t run into one another here, we would still be friends who do not know each other deeply. Why are you here? Why?

I suppose not meeting her in front of the adult section was a blessing in disguise.

“You here for a book too, transfer student? Sure got a lot of free time, eh?”

“Oh… Yeah, I’m not doing much…”

Shoot, my voice cracked near the end. I even started getting the hiccups.

“Mm?” Seeing my strange behaviour, Maekawa-san tilted her head with a grin. Dammit, if she started doubting me, I might just end up as ‘shameless-san.’ So, uh… What do I do?

I pinched my nose in an effort to stop the hiccup; I looked up to Maekawa-san — she’s really lanky.

Nothing stood out with Maekawa-san in her middle school uniform. The clothes were just the right length, meaning she’s been this tall since middle school. Must have been quite eye catching, like when she falls.

Considering herhistory of cosplay, it’s not too odd an outfit —perhaps even normal. Compared to a sandwich or a manju, it is at least a human getup.

“Why the stare? Don’t tell me you have a thing for middle schooler.”

Of course not, I shook my head. How long does it take to stop hiccups? Actually now’s not the time for that. Running into Maekawa-san had just formed a difficult obstacle to scale in this scenario.

“Oh~ You’re trying to stop your hiccup?”

Maekawa-san realised my predicament after a look. With the exception to outfits, the well-known clairvoyance of Maekawa-san worked wondrously. She seemed to be waiting for my recovery, shifting her attention back to the novel with her mouth shut. I appreciate how she handles things. And so I continued, trying my darnedest to stop the hiccups. Just holding my breath like so reminded me the stifling innards of a futon roll.

In fact, I’ve done it once. Despite not being tied tightly, it’s quite stuffy; because your breath comes back to you, it gets really warm around the mouth. Truth to be told I didn’t think I was even in the same dimension.

Anyone who can stay in there for an extended amount of time must be a freak. Thankfully no one like that exists.

“Phew… I think it stopped.”

Following my report Maekawa-san lifted her head up; she smilingly whispered ‘Yeah.’ Hm, very cool of her. Still can’t believe this is the same person who’d get her energy sucked out of her the moment she raise her arms up.

Well…

The problem remained.

Some issues had been amended, but I was far from where I was when I just set foot in here. I was still stuck in a rut. What must I do in order to return to that oh-so-great adult section? For some reason, my tear glands felt weak at the thought. Life is tough for a high school junior, more so than a final exam.

“Uh… So, what brought you here, Maekawa-san?”

Hahahahah. The hell am I saying? And the laughter only made it worse. She squinted her eyes; the friendly smile on Maekawa-san’s face faded.

It didn’t help that my eyes were bouncing around to keep watch of the store. Dammit, stop staring. It’s all over if Maekawa-san notices. No doubt she will follow me and jab me with words like ‘Oh~ so that’s your kink, huh.’ A-actually, that sounds nice too… N-no! I must not be fooled.

“Transfer student, are you burnt out from the exam?”

An apparent shock. If that’s what she thinks, sure; but Maekawa-san is quite sharp. It’s possible that she’ll find out from just that suspicion — Nothing ever ends well when she starts asking questions.

“Oh~ Probably. I guess I lost a few points of IQ over the break.”

So I played along to avoid being interrogated. Perhaps never curious to begin with, Maekawa-san noted with a short ‘oh’ before looking away. As though she was observing the store itself, she looked about and rested her chin in her hand.

“Mm… Mm…”

“Uh, what’s the matter?”

“Oh, I was just thinking that you’d be hanging with Touwa or Ryuushi.”

“Uh, I’m all alone actually.”

“I see… That’s unusual for a playboy like you.

'Unfortunate,' she said. It did not appear, from her grin, however, that she’s at all displeased. Such an envious insult doesn’t fit me, you know. I am, though, around girls often as of recent.

Ryuushi-san san aside, Erio is more of a… A fledgling near it its mother.

“Oh yeah. You sound a little twitchy. What’s got you on edge?”

Ugh… She once again prodded without a hint of fear. I choked, almost started hiccupping again. I sounded nervous. Huh, didn’t know that.

“Uh… I don’t… I think.”

I paused, but all it did was make it sound intentional. Annoyingly, sweat poured from my back. And because of that, I wanted to pinch my neck and back. Did they turn down the AC? I looked toward the ceiling.

“And you’re always saying ‘uh.’”

“Uh… Ahaha…”

This must be what a suspect feels during an investigation. A fear of the ground behind you disappearing: This must be what they call despair.

“You’re hiding something… And not something you are hiding well.”

She looked down with a smile. It was an expression of finding something more interesting than a book. Others probably saw me as a cowardly high school kid getting bullied by a huge woman. But since nobody would give me a helping hand, I remained hopeless.

If it were for something else I’d have given up already, but this wasn’t something that could be so easily settled. Especially since I’m familiar with her. My pride will never allow for this.

Though there are possible repercussions following my trump card, here I go.

“I must be in your way! Take your time!”

“Way to change the topic.”

I simply gave up on talking. It was the only way.

“Hit me up again if you found another novel! Bye!”

“Ah, there he goes… Transfer student, wait~”

I escaped into the manga section without heeding to the enfeebled voice that lagged behind me. I’ll wonder about what to do with her tomorrow later — what’s important is now.

It’s not like the school sells something like a dirty mag, so anything beats getting nothing and still have to deal with her tomorrow. “Eh? Niwacchi~” Crap.

T-this distinctively laid-back voice… I looked up slowly. It had to be Ryuushi-san. Perhaps just finished with her club, she had her backpack slung over a uniform, standing in font of the comic section. Please, stop putting these obstacles in my life.

I coughed from the dust that was driven up by my ceaseless challenges.

“Oh no~ NIwacchi, what’s wrong? A summer flu?”

No one else could sound so relaxed and have such round eyes. There’s Ryuushi-san in the bookstore. Yes: fate had been seized. The certainty known as coincidence was preventing me from getting a lewd mag.

“Oh, uh, I was just so shocked by this funny thing known as fate. I’m a big bag of surprises after all.”

Naturally a point is given whenever one runs into a girl classmate on a day-off, but in such circumstance I felt only bleakness.

“I had no idea, Niwacchi. So if I, Ryuuko, go inta a parallel universe and grab another Niwacchi, ya would be real surprised.”

Any one would be.

“Still, what a coincidence. What a wonderful coincidence.”

“Hahahah… Sure.” It had to be predestined.

This stroke of fate smells like Youth-points! I will kick whoever says that.

“What are ya here for, Niwacchi?”

She asked with a smile while showing the cover of the manga she’s holding. Uh, what do I say… I’m here for a book that gets you excited only when you’re alone! Hah! Yeah right.

I tried to buy time with a gross laugh. ‘No… It can’t be…” Ryuushi-san spoke with a dramatic tone and an exaggerated pose.

“Ya are here to buy those nudies books!”

!@#$. Aghhh, my heart yelped, but thankfully I did not. That would reveal the painful truth.

Ryuushi-san recovered with a refreshed smile.

“Jay~ Kay.”

“J-jay, kay~”

“Oh? Ya don’t look so good, Niwacchi. Yer face’s all mushed up.”

The pain. My chest hurts. The test of courage is fitting for the summer, but I need my heart for the rest of the year, too.

I turned to the sensation of a stare — there was Maekawa-san from behind the shelf. She didn’t budge, possibly from seeing Ryuushi-san; hiding back into the shadow, she disappeared with that meaningful grin.

“Mm?” Ryuushi-san was intrigued by my actions, meaning she did not notice Maekawa-san. It is not my concern what she will do in this circumstance. But what is the circumstance, indeed? Let us analyse. I felt my chest.

Firstly, Ryuushi-san, who’d just finished club activity, is in the manga section. Presently she’s comparing the book prices next to me, all with a scowl on her face. Such a manner in contemplation revealed to me what the phrase ‘Money Niagara Fall’ meant — she must be quite hand-tied.

Maekawa-san, in her middle school uniform, is in the novel section. Oh, there’s her head from behind the shelf. We met eyes; she snickered. ‘So you were totally hanging out with Ryuushi,’ she seemed to radiate. It’s a misunderstanding, of course, but our distance made any explanations impossible.

That aside, with the total of four eyeballs on me, I am basically being monitored by a camera. I shouldn’t expect them to completely ignore a classmate they ran into at a store. Ryuushi-san, especially, was emitting an aura of ‘let’s go home together!’ or ‘Wanna go for some tea at the coffee store?’ Normally I’d thrilled, but now would be disastrous. I comprehended deeply that time and place do matter.

What’s worse was the idiot couple in the adult section. I squinted at the distance to see that they’re still there. The hell are they doing? How much time are they going to waste just standing in a place where you can’t open the books? Idiot couples lost in their world is absolutely a public nuisance.

Fine, I won’t see them as the worst problem. I will just ignore them and find the book I want, and go straight to the counter. That was the plan, but because of other factors it won’t be that easy any more. It was a mistake to have hesitated earlier. I could only grimace at this kind of life lesson with a sigh.

Hurry, think.

Think of a way — A way that would avoid the eyes of both Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san.

If there’s anything of relief, it’d be the fact that the Touwa’s weren’t here. Now those are of a different territory, and far more destructive. Erio would follow me incessantly while yelling ‘cousin,’ while Meme-san would possible led me by the hand to the adult section, ‘this way, bro!’ Thank goodness.

But I must hurry. A premonition told me that those two will eventually join us; as the air chilled me, the feeling came.

“Niwacchi, ya are spacing out. Ya alright? Feelin’ sick?”

“Oh!” There’s Ryuushi-san staring from up close. Her face was in a spot where I could easily touch her lips, if I were to look down like to greet my paper model club president from middle school. I fretted and backed off a step. Damn my cowardice for backing off. Can I not control my legs?

“Oh… Ya are really jumpy today, Niwacchi.”

Ryuushi-san, oblivious to her own careless actions, clapped her hands joyously. Dammit, she’s so adorable. Her cuteness and ditz are making this difficult. What do I do? What can I do? Damn, I wish I knew. And so, I complimented Ryuushi-san in the backward and non-sensical way.

“Niwacchi, are ya here to buy some manga too?”

“What? Manga what? Oh, uh… Manga. Yeah, what should I get?”

I actually don’t even want to get any: anything extra would prevent me from accomplishing my goal. Naturally I could only refuse Maekawa-san’s recommendation, but that won’t make things easier.

‘So what are you here for?’ They’d ask about my actions. Maekawa-san, especially, loves to tease me when I’m vulnerable. As for Ryuushi-san, I can probably just fool her. Seeing how puffy her cheeks are, I grew confident. Ahh, I wanna poke them. Why do girls all look so soft? Is it the glycoprotein? It’s the glycoprotein, right? Does it bubble?

“Oh… Uh… Huh?”

“Uh…” My finger already sunk itself inside of Ryuushi-san’s face.

I had no recollection of what transpired. Like the Smiling Salesman himself I stuck my index finger into Ryuushi-san’s cheek. Uh oh. I tried to endure, but to do something so strange right after letting my guard down, can I even live through this one? Poke, poke. <ref>In reference to Warau Salesman's signature grin</ref>

Ryuushi-san stared blankly. She’s spacing out. Uh, what kind of reaction is this? As I pondered, Ryuushi-san shouted as though immolated. ‘Uwahhh!” Despite the glares from the others, she bounced about.

“W-w-what are ya doing! Niwacchi, what, uhh, what are ya doing!”

She exploded, flapping her arms like wings; the spot that was poke blushed faintly, but was now no different than the rest of her face.

Her face was beet red.

“R-Ryuushi-san, keep your voice down!”

“It’s Ryuuko! And, uh, uhhh, what are ya doing!”

“W-well, I just thought… Your cheek looked soft…”

“What!? Doncha have something more ta say? D-doncha know what control is?”

Since she’d only being saying ‘what are ya doing,’ I think it’s settled.

“Seriously… Wuu…”

She felt her cheeks while squirming, whispering ‘Ryuuko’s embarrassed’ before covering her entire face. I was flustered as well. Maekawa-san definitely saw this, and the other people must have decided that we’re the most annoying people here. Guess we won’t be coming to this store for a while.

Now I absolutely must get the goods. While Ryuushi-san’s looking down, I stuck my neck out to see the shelf behind her.

Oh, the chicken feeder couples left. With faces the colour of ripe persimmon, they left stuck to one another. The porn that they were shoving to each other earlier was for some reason now in the hand of the girl. As they passed us on the way to the register, I heard a little of what they said.

Basically it sounded like ‘if we don’t buy it, you will come here to buy it anyway, Kashi-kun. Onee-san will go ahead and buy it to make sure that doesn’t happen.’

So Kashi’s his last name. Not that I care. The idiot couple is gone, with no one else in front of the adult section. It’s come — judgement day.

Think. Think!

“……”

Nothing. There was no strategy to buying the lewd magazine. Being a high schooler is truly suffering. Since it's come to this, I shall trust my instinct. It doesn’t matter if it’s this or that, just play along with this or that.

Any further activities with Ryuushi-san will incur more embarrassment or a stupid grin on my face, so I turned around and walked away with ridiculous strides.

“N-Niwacchi? Where ya going?”

“Just something.”

I went over to the entrance; after exiting the automatic door, I began moving as if gathering the humid air outside. From the magazines laid inside the baskets by the door, I picked up two book in the pile and returned. As abashed as she was, Ryuushi-san followed; with a rigid smile, I silently moved toward the novel section.

“Hi, Maekawa-san.”

I spoke up to Maekawa-san, who was now kneeling by the novel section. I wasn’t, of course, thinking proudly about how I didn’t start my sentence with a ‘uhh.’

Letting Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san see each other, and then sneaking out to buy a dirty mag. It was no strategy — but a test of luck.

The interaction, however, of these two is never something to be taken lightly of. If there’s anything I’ve learned from the past, this would be it. And so I will see how far this will go.

“Eh? Niwacchi, you came with Maekawa-san?”

Ryuushi-san appeared surprised after knowing the existence of her classmate (are they friends?). Shock turned into displeasure. As for Maekawa-san, her lips hooked upward like the usual.

“What about you? Wasn’t there a certain annoying idiot couple around here?”

With a sarcastic and teasing voice, she inquired our being together as coincidence or intentional.

“I… I’m not an idiot! And we’re not a couple!”

Ryuushi-san flapped her wings about. Hmm… This pose… The time is now. I moved as soon as I see Maekawa-san absorbed in Ryuushi-san’s reaction.

“Uh, I’m going to the toilet.”

I departed as soon as I whispered the words. ‘Oh… Alright’ Maekawa-san nodded lightly. Ryuushi-san couldn’t hear it over the flapping, but at the very least she did not notice me leaving.

The bathroom was located inside the bookstore. And the adult books are in front of the bathroom. What a wonderful arrangement: There is nothing suspicious about me going there. As though motivated by a filled bladder I strode toward the toilets; with every steps, my heart and pulse accelerated.

(illust)

I shot a glance toward the store entrance; the rowdy idiot couples were poking each other while exiting. Still staring, I prayed for their misfortune.

With disregard to the adult section I paced into the stalls. After entering, I rested my back on the door. With a thumb measuring my pulse, I waited for my time.

Too short, it’d be suspicious; too long, Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san might begin wandering around after the former calms down. I must time myself to quickly obtain my stuff. It’s almost a competition, but with just myself.

While the bathroom was clean, due to the lack of AC inside, sweat began dripping. This heat drowned me like the rising sea, suffocating me. Phew… Haa… I was thirsty, and the dryness drove me nuts. It smelled as though burnt. The moisture in my nose~ This dehydration and my own nervousness made the perfect torture. I shook my head and pushed the door outward.

The numbness crawling up my limbs was just like when I was getting ready for a football game in grade school. This anxiety will eventually corrode my finger, I thought.

It’s a feeling that one couldn’t help but feel during a test. I had never thought I’d feel the same buying a porn mag, but it’s a good sign. It’s not the same as not being able to move — it allows for the relaxation of the body. While the fluid in my guts pained me, I could easily manoeuvre in this state.

Experience tells me I work best like this. I suppose a proper amount of pressure and tension serves to lubricate the gears of life.

After the longest thirty seconds in my life, I exhaled the dry air and took a deep breath.

I bit down onto the burnt-tasting air.

It’s time to go. I rushed out of the bathroom door.

Two steps, and I reached the middle of the adult section. I pried my eyes open, searching for the right book cover. I had no time for the those in the shelves: Taking the books in and out will take too much time. Not a single second could be wasted, and I cannot afford to stall. My back was extremely sensitive from not wanting to be seen by them. Each cover had alluring arts, and if possible, I’d rather spend about two hours to find the right one. Unfortunately, I can only settle for a good option instead of the best.

I heard girly laughter from behind. Driven by the sound, I hunched over to pick up a book. ‘Alright!’ I turned around after checking the cover.

The girl on the cover looked like Ryuushi-san. It’s one of the coincidences in all the recent one that didn’t matter too much. I totally didn’t pick the book because of that.

My ears and sides of the face brightened as I handed the porn to the store clerk. It felt like handing a love letter to an admired senior.

The old lady, whose makeup was coming off, stared at the book on the counter, then me.

I froze from worrying her asking for my age, but she began tapping on the register without a word; I relaxed. She’s probably just displeased with Ryuushi-san’s yelling earlier.

She coldly stated the price, to which I almost bit my tongue upon replying. I took a thousand yen bill out; the jingles of the register came.

The amount of change could be described as the tears of a sparrow. This book cost me all abilities to visit stores. Well, I guess I could still buy some snacks.

After shoving the book into a bag, the attendant gave me the goods and along the receipt.

I took the bag with shaky hands. As I gripped onto it, the sense of conviction and accomplishment swelled into my hands, my nails even digging into my palm.

Considering that the bag of this store was semi-transparent, I sandwiched the porn between the magazines from earlier. No one would be able to see behind the bold colour of tan.

Despite wanting to bathe in my victory with a fist raised, I left the register calmly in order to keep low. With one more exhalation, I went to meet up with Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san at the novel section. Hopefully they didn’t see me.

“Hey, kept you waiting.” That sounded phony.

Even I felt my waving was empty.

“Ah, Niwacchi. Where did ya go? Ryuuko had it rough trying to explain myself.”

“Sorry, I was in the restroom. Aren’t you two buying something?”

“Huh, you’re awfully polite, transfer student.”

“Not at all. You should get your books though.”

I egged them on to keep things rolling. Their height differed so much, yet Maekawa-san was somehow easier to push. How strange.

“Aww~ What are ya doing?”

Though she wasn’t entirely willing, she wasn’t putting up much a fight compared to when I poked her cheeks. Perhaps because of the clothes in between, my guilt-ridden heart wasn’t filled with hopes.

“Get this, Niwacchi, Maekawa-san was all like…”

“Okay, okay~”

Upon hearing my perfunctory reply, Maekaw-san — not Ryuushi-san — chuckled.

As if she’s discovered something… No, that’s just not possible.

I was on edge the entire time while waiting for them. I pictured myself taking the plastic bag out and hiding it behind me, but I cringed at just how desperate I was being.

But that’s youth for ya. The weight in my hand reminded elated me so. I smirked.

After they were done, we left the store together.

On the way back, Ryuushi-san, with a hand shielding her eyes from the sun, asked:

“What did ya get, Niwacchi?”

“Hm? A stiff book.”

The cover was stiffer than a comic book's. True story.

Giving my exhaustion to the sun and the singed air, I slowly closed my eyes.

In the darkness, I nonchalantly and lovingly counted my pulses.

“Hm?”

I pondered. In my room. Alone, of course. Sitting on my bed, arms crossed. Like a scientist encountering a difficult issue or a student a test, I moaned while staring down at the dirty mag. My finger tip lifted a page.

My brain and the inside of my eye spun.

I could almost hear its sound inside my perverted mind.

“No! No! No!” I tumbled about. “Ugh…” I seized up with what sounded like a weep. “Argh…” I reached into the air.

“My pink night!” My simple evening seemed to sink like the usual.

Wisdom, bravery and perversion: with these three traits, I returned victoriously from the battle at the bookstore. The only person who knew what I bought should be just the clerk. And so what? I should returned with the triumph of winning at life. That is, until I saw the cover.

“Dammit… I can’t get it out of my head… It must be them.”

Yep, there’s the porn magazine. Let’s pop it open and see those fleshy colours. And then the girl’s face. Yet, the eyes and brain that should be enjoying themselves had a mysterious chemical change. I could only see Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san’s naked body! I cannot do this! This unpredictable yet meaningless guilt assaulted. Aghhhh… I squirmed with deep sighs. Like a teenage girl I burrowed my face into the pillow and kicked my feet.

“Hmm… This is also youth. Hahah~” Shut up, ya idiot!

I bounced on the bed, my breath now a mess. After failing to get up, I mumbled to myself — rather than to being tranquillised, I was exhausted.

“Damn… It’s too peaceful.”

There I was, troubled by a problem that was hundreds of billions of times smaller than the continuous existence of this planet. Well, I suppose I am one of those billions of people, so relatively speaking, it’s probably a big deal.

Erio’s got her own issues (e.g. the beast of futon roll). Ryuushi-san’s got her own problems (e.g. call me Ryuuko). Maekawa-san’s got her own mysteries (what is her name?). We live day by day, guided by something.

“Is now the best time to be pretentious?”

I moaned. ‘Ugh…’ and stuck my hand toward the dirty mag with more trepidation than with a reference book. Thinking that I’d conquered my fear, I flipped the page open with the tip of my finger.

“Aghh!”

(illus)

Perhaps because of the page’s background being a blue sky, Erio popped into my mind. This isn’t good… Even more so with Erio! She’s the beast of futon! That’s kinda weak as a reason!

And it’s not even a real reason! And it’s not why I’m rejecting this book! A man isn’t a man if he says no to porn! Alright! I got this! Here I go: I’m going to casually flip through the book, elegantly view it, and enjoy my night—

“I’m home, cousin~” Pitter patter!

A voice as loud as the stomps in the hallway escaped my throat as I jumped. The terrifying realisation of me floating in the air froze a part of my brain.

I couldn’t even hide the book because only my time was stopped.

“Cousin?”

As the voice came with Erio's entrance, I finally was able to move my hand to hide the book under my sheets. The cover aside, she saw the entirety of my motion.

“Mm?”

“Welcome home (お帰り).”

I greeted flatly with a pun.<ref>お帰り or お返りcould mean either welcome back or go back</ref>

It escaped me that Erio had returned. I did not hear the door opening or her climbing up the stairs. It’s probably because I was too occupied with my troubles.

Tears almost erupted. Could it be that she heard the noises I made earlier? She stared at my pillow with her head cocked. Naturally, it was where I hid the dirty magazine.

“Cousin. You’re hiding something.”

“No, there’s nothing in the sheets.”

Shouldn’t I be glad that it wasn’t Meme-san who saw? It wouldn’t take her seconds to see through me. I raise my cup to Erio’s naivete.

I was finally able to use the book too. But because my neighbour, who’s still technically a female, had returned, not much can be done. In other words, I won't be enjoying it.

She should be more considerate for the high schooler living here.

“Mm… Mm…” She turned her head left and right in attempt to peek under the sheet.

“Hmm…” And I blocked her with my body.

Like a metronome we shook our heads. Erio desperately tried to see my bed, and I guarded it.

“Sunday special: Cousin’s secret.”

“How about you try to raise your hourly wage instead of doing something so boring?”

Erio moved in. Damn, how contemptible! Not that there’s a rule against it. What happens if Erio sees the book? It’s confirmed that Meme-san will make fun of me for about a month, but what of this girl? Hmm… Embarrassment? Or curiousity? It’s all unknown territory. And one that I don’t care for.

“I! Am! Home!”

It’s one thing if it were rescue, but the unfitting voice was that of my forty-year-old aunt. It was closer to the shouts of the grade schoolers from across the streets.

“Meme-san is back.”

My finger pointed toward the hallway from aside Erio’s face.

“Mm.” She nodded, yet her approach persisted. Rather than keeping up with this futile defence, I got off the bed. Erio turned about, and I shoved her out.

“Go see your favourite mom.”

“The mission of a TV ratings hunter is to discover the cousin’s secret.”

“Your mom probably has more than I do.”

“Twenty years ago~ Twenty years old~ Lala~”

A mysterious song came from outside.

“She’s probably singing along with an air-guitar solo. Go on.”

“Mm…”

Pushed out of the door, Erio looked back with a dissatisfied pout. She coveted the hiding place of the pornography. Seriously! Just stick with your futon!

“If we live till four hundred~ Then forty is like eight~”

Lala? Her singing sounded worse than that of the drunk old men at a Karaoke competition. A little more sentimental, I suppose.

I nudged Erio out of my room. Either bored or desisted, she looked back at not the bed, but me.

“Please look forward to next week’s Sunday Special.”

“It’s not a special any more if its weekly.”

With that final nudge on her back, I sent Erio down the stairs. Phew…

I stayed to make sure she didn’t fake me out before gunning back into the room. If Erio went back to her room next door, I won’t be able to use the book well — I must do what I must do now.

While that was my thought…

“She… That forty-year-old might appear in my fantasy…”

Perhaps because of her shouting, I sense Meme-san’s presence growing ever stronger. It will be a lost cause if she appears. My rational defence will collapse, and I will forever be traumatised. Why must I be horrified during my times of pleasure seeking?

In the end, I lamented at how crappy of a day off this was. The book remained unused in my possession.

And I now must live an apprehensive life like just now with my neighbour.

The thing in my hand only served to shackle me.

“Sigh…”

I’d given up on counting my points.

“In the end…”

I probably won’t be having a good dream.

With the prayer that I won’t see Meme-san, I shut the lights off.

Good night, and good bye. I’ll face this tiny problem tomorrow.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter6|Chapter6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2018-07-23T15:27:15Z

Jasonjapi123:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*July 23, 2018 - Apologies for the silence of the few past months. I've been quite occupied with my time, but rest assured that I have no given up yet. Chapter 5 of volume 4 will be completed soon. --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:27, 23 July 2018 (CEST)
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]] [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 05:58, 27 November 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Distance Between My and Her Moon]] -- [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:16, 26 January 2018 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both" />

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:42:59Z

Jasonjapi123: Navigation added + Referrences

<h1>Chapter 4 — Distance Between My and Her Moon</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Hoshinaka Ko’umi]

[Her boyfriend]

[Christmas Eve]

[‘What’s this Youth-Point?]

[In the park at night, coffee in hand]

[Get punched]

[Preparing for exams is hard]

[Two people alone in the library]

[A faint first love?]

[This would be three Youth-Points]

“What’s this Youth-Point?”

Words that obviously just sprung out from her mind escaped Hoshinaka’s mouth. Sitting next to her on the bench, I merely grinned wryly; white breath exited my lips. Seeing what could qualify as signal smoke coming out from my mouth, I shivered at the renewed realisation of the coldness. Unable to resist any longer, I stood from the worn-down wooden bench that could have easily been mistaken as ice.

“Niwacchi?”

I ignored Hoshinaka’s call, proceeding in the dense air that enveloped the night. Even by just inhaling the frigid air was enough to give me the illusion of being filled up.

As I left the bench, I saw, for just a moment, a picture: A hallucination of a child, playing by himself in the sandpit next to the seesaw. It might have been a much younger me, but seeing oneself playing is not much of a possibility.

The freezing wind attacked me unrelentingly; my nose and lips were paralysed as if detached from my face. I adjusted the scarf warped around my neck, as to cover my lower face.

My goal was by the entrance of the park — the thing which continued casting its light in the darkness. Thank goodness vending machines run on 24/7 basis. Convenience stores in the countryside had already given up on doing so.

I stuck my half-frozen fingers into the pocket of my coat. It took a while to open my palm, which was stuck in a fist. After a bit of searching, I felt a few coins on the tip of my fingers. Fortunately, the changes from a while ago was in there. Would have been real depressing if I didn’t have any money.

Since there were only three 100-yen coins in my pocket, I put all my investment into the coin slot. Beep~ Clank ~ Beep~ Clank~ Beep~ Clank~ Like so, the machine tailed along, recognising the 300 yen. Red lights appeared from the buttons beneath the cans. I turned to look at the bench where Hoshinaka sat; I wondered what she’d like. Going back was too much of a hassle, so I stood there, blinking in contemplation. In the end, I chose a coffee that had a lot of sugar. I don’t drink unsweetened coffee, hence the choice.

After pushing the button twice, I kneeled to retrieve my drinks. Two of the light bulbs were broken. They were separate, but I thought maybe they were looking at one another. Perhaps they’re the two who stuck together because they didn’t fit in anywhere else.

“Oops.” Because I pressed too quickly, the two cans of coffee were stuck in the depository. The white words ‘please retrieve your items one by one’ where printed on the plastic cover of the exit. Following my movement, the cover squeaked at the axel.

“You could have written it anywhere else.”

I stuck my arm in there, attempting to get the coffee out. When I got hold of the can that showed only half of its ugly design, I felt the warm on my frozen hand. Simple thing like feeling the temperature go up was able to bring my morale back up, in this park that’s filled with nothing but bad memories. It would have been an otherwise intolerable heat, were my palms not frozen. Actually, it’s getting there. I pulled hard and produced the coffee.

Perhaps because my fingertips weren’t as responsive, I easily retrieved the drinks. Though the vending machine whined as though it was being damaged, the lights on it shone still. I exhaled in relief. As soon as I picked up the second can, I straightened my knees.

An ache struck my head as I stood. Thanks to the recent lack of sleep, migraine became well acquainted with me. Preparing for exams is definitely not a healthy thing, but purportedly it’s all for the sake of a better future. The future and now are both part of life — Sometimes, I felt like we’re putting the cart before the horse.

With the coffee as my handwarmers, I returned to the bench where Hoshinaka was at. I looked up as I walked. I’ve enjoyed a clear night sky for as long as I remember. Due to the absence of the sun, the shape of the sky and the movement of clouds were easily traced. It’s like the depth of the sky could be seen and felt.

Plus the moon is usually visible on a clear night like this. Looking at the moon, I could feel the distance between me and Hoshinaka. It’s an analogy that only I knew, so I bet no one else could understand.

Her hands between her butt and the bench, Hoshinaka, with legs outstretched, looked up when she discovered my return. She sniffled with a grin; perhaps because of her scarf, hat and clothing, the usually diminutive Hoshinaka appeared chubby. ‘I thought you left.’

I made no effort to reply; I merely stared at the long hair that waved in the breeze.

“Your hands.”

“Mm?”

“Give me your hands.”

“Ok.” She earnestly pulled her hands out from beneath her, dangling them above her shoulders.

“Hm…” I nodded ambiguously and tossed the can over with a perfect arc. ‘Whoa!’ She cried as she followed the can and moved her hands to where it would land. With a subtle lean forward, she caught the coffee with the tips of her fingers.

I worried about her fingers being hurt, but seeing the smile on her face, I ceased all concern. As though seeking warmth, I put my now-free hands around my canned coffee.

Moments later, I sat a little away from where Hoshinaka was.

I once again was embraced by this lonely night.

“Niwacchi, you’re awfully nice today.”

“I always am. I show up whenever you call me up.”

“That’s why I said you’re nice today, too.”

Without a second thought, she chugged the coffee down her tiny throat. My can remained closed, continuously providing my hands with warmth. It was then that I leaned into my knees, elbows on the thighs.

“Ahh… Thanks. Want your money back?”

“That’s alright.”

I shook my head. Every time I did that, my ears mingled with the night painfully. Even tiny movement was filled with agony — I now understood what hibernating animals go through. Unwilling to move, I naturally didn’t look up into the sky.

“Are you studying for the tests?”

Hoshinaka picked something we had in common to talk about. With no desire to move, I answered ‘yeah’ without looking at her. Moments later, I added, ‘you?’

“Mm? I guess. Not as much as you, though.”

“Me (僕) too… I mean, me (俺) too.”
I realised just how embarrassing it was to correct myself like that. Hoshinaka lowered her head, trying not to laugh.

“Niwacchi, you still say ‘me.’”

“Shut up. Just don’t notice it.”<ref>While I don’t have the original Japanese text, it’s safe to assume that Makoto here used Boku 僕, which he promptly corrected himself to Ore 俺. The difference between these two pronouns is that Ore is the more masculine choice, often used between close friends and family</ref>

After she pointed that out, I shrunk even more. In the same pose, I asked the question that’s been saved up:

“Why did you call me out?”

I seem to recall some sort of explanation when we’re on the phone, but I’ve already forgotten as I was studying English at the same time.

Perhaps because of the coffee, she spoke with a voice much warmer than before.

“I thought I’d come out and take a look at the sky when I’m free.”

Can’t you do that in your room?

From a glance, I could see her focused on none other than the coffee in her hands. Ever since we came here, Hoshinaka’d been staring straight ahead.

“Couldn’t you come by yourself?”

I shot a glimpse at the two bikes resting next to the bench.

“It’s too sad to be alone.”

“Then couldn’t you get your boyfriend?”

“He didn’t want to because it’s too cold.”

So I’m the backup, huh. A dark feeling roused, surpassing the coldness. I shot her a look, finding her lips touching the can’s opening, and her eyes straight ahead. Her stare was on somewhere far away, where I don’t exist.

Was she missing her boyfriend, who’s presumably in the warmth of his house? The thought soothed my emotion; I looked down again. I didn’t even have the strength to complain, possibly because of this weather.

“This is some sweet coffee.”

She commented on something no one asked for. I had not drunk mine, so I could neither assent nor rebuke her thought. There’s still something else to be said.

“You’re welcome to not drink it if you’re gonna complain.”

“You’re really no good with unsweetened coffee, Niwacchi.”

The lines that do not reciprocate one another stood side by side. It’s slightly annoying to be treated like a kid by someone your own age. Even though I was already a bit on the down side, this felt like my ankles were shaved off by the frozen ground. Keeping my head low, I turned to face her.

There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek. After meeting eyes, I at least felt a bit awkward. When it comes to Hoshinaka, there’s this feeling that’s neither hatred nor annoyance, but still something I want to reject. I should be glad that it’s not a question that will be included in the exams.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 227.jpg|thumb|'There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek.']]

She smiled hurriedly, and spoke with a cheery, yet seemingly masquerading voice…

“Sure smells like Youth here.”

“Who cares about ‘youth…?’”

The sound of that phrase embarrassed me.

To my unabashed criticism, Hoshinaka replied, ‘your heart has withered.’

The cloud that I saw early must have already disappeared.

It was December.

A time for exam preparation.

We weren’t in a position to be out at night.

Yet there I was, sitting on the bench with Hoshinaka.

The only thing we shared were runny noses, and the cans of coffee gradually losing their warmth in our hands.

Hoshinaka refers to me as ‘Niwacchi.’ It’s a shorthand for ‘Niwacchi-kun.’ No one else called me by that though, and most called me by my surname. Oh yeah. My name is Niwa Makoto, currently in third year of middle school.

I might be a little on the aloof side, but it’s not abnormal to have people like me in a middle school. I’m what you’d call a regular, a-dime-in-a-dozen teenager.

Mom gave me a tongue lashing for sneaking out last night. Her self-righteous punishment was for my allowance to be cut in half until I graduate middle school.

That’s why I showed up to class, bummed out. Actually, I’ve been feeling pretty strange in class recently. Still, I showed up to face the teacher and the blackboard. It isn’t just me: Everyone else looked exhausted.

Because of the impending exams, both the atmosphere in the room and people’s health were deteriorating. It was a claustrophobic feeling, that one moment you are able to roam freely in the plaza, and then the next you are thrown into a giant test tube. While the heater from the back was able to provide an arid heat, it also dried our throat and eyes, distracting us all.

Even being released from school was not enough. It’s like being told to finish an unsolved puzzle tomorrow. There’s no relaxing until we finish our tests — looks like we can only endure it.

Outside the warm classroom, the cold, December hallway only seemed gloomier. The ash-like cloud blocked out the sun; the field outside the window had an otherworldly hue.

The grey triggered a dark feeling unlike when the night’s arrived. I could not find myself walking energetically through these halls. While yawning, I dragged my feet forward.

Migraine from prolonged sleep deprivation and somnolence assaulted my brain. I often wondered if I’d nap a little after dinner when I get home. Most of the time, however, my conscious wouldn’t fade completely as I lie in bed. It all ends in hours wasted as I roll about, a sense of refusing to rest almost bursting out of my body. That was how stretched my mind was.

The dreary air of the classroom sunk into my blood, forcing me to stay in front of the desk to study. It’s not like the high school I’m heading into is a prestigious one, but even a regular student would be anxious first time taking an entrance exam. With every solved math problem, the worries attenuate. You could think of it as a nosy tutor.

I saw a familiar face in the hall appear from a different classroom. I couldn’t help but shut an eye — It was Hoshinaka. She had on an extra coat over her uniform, with no scarf or cap on today.

Hoshinaka was two classes away from mine. We were in the same class last year, which is also how we became acquainted. With neither her boyfriend or friends, Hoshinaka approached my direction. Though facing the window, I knew from her gaze the sky wasn’t her object of wonder.

As she passed, Hoshinaka noticed me. She gave a peace sign and a smile, which was not the same to that shown with friends. I backed up promptly, mindful of the surrounding eyes. It’s astonishing how small a school is, and how fast rumour spreads. It would not take too long for her boyfriend to hear about this peace sign if a particularly gossipy girl witnessed it.

Luckily, everyone in the hall was looking down, seemingly disinterested in others. I sighed in relief. ‘Oops, sorry.’ Hoshinaka bumped her shoulder into me. As I wondered in disbelief of her intent, she had already drifted away.

“Uh…” I wanted to say a few things, but the thoughts could not form into words.

When I came to it, I discovered a piece of ripped notebook paper between my fingers. There’s no need to think about the perpetrator — Who else but the one who ran into me? If not a prank, it must be a message to me.

I unfolded the paper. A few rounded fonts in blue were printed there.

“Come to the library if you’re free.”

“……”

The thought ‘why not just say it’ did not cross my mind.

I never really considered what went through my head.

It’s not a test, after all.

And so, without looking toward the window, I turned back and muttered, ‘Heck no.’

But she definitely couldn’t hear it.

Standing at around 150 centimetres and having a tiny face, Hoshinaka gave off a petite mien. A low nose and pair of large eyes, she was like a character from a shoujo manga with a realistic touch. Nobody probably would see her as a shy girl upon their first meeting, because she was the manifestation of amicability.

No guys, including me, thought ill of Hoshinaka when they first meet her.

Warmth from the library AC welcomed me as I entered. The devices are usually installed in facilities such as the infirmary or staff room, with the remote control within the reach of students. Naturally, we change the temperature arbitrarily. Still, compared to the winter, the upcoming rain season of June will be far worse.

I was able to immediately locate Hoshinaka in the library — because she was the only one playing her phone, without even a book or notes in front of her. Seemingly considerate of those around her, she fiddled with her phone quietly, what with the careful motions.

I wanted to leave when I saw that, but she spotted me frozen there when she looked up from her phone. Hoshinaka beckoned, and even took the coat hanging from a chair off to give me a spot. Affected by her act of preparation, I moved soundlessly. Why did I go somewhere other than the shoe lockers, despite saying not wanting to come? My head must hurt more than usual.

I pulled out a chair next to Hoshinaka; the metal frame of the chair was just a little more comfortable than the wooden ones in classroom. Right away my tired head fell onto my hands. While unable to fall asleep, the fatigue wrapped around my skull drove me sick.

“You continue to be a great guy today, Niwacchi.”

She rested her phone on the table, beaming a smile.

“Just by not calling me out late in the night, you’ve already improved, Hoshinaka.”

I countered, to which she shrugged humorously, ‘that’s just harsh.’ I, on the other hand, became overcame with sadness: I’m not one to study right after getting home, but I didn’t want to see Hoshinaka either.

“You seem a little blue.”

“My allowance was cut in half. For sneaking out in the last night.”

“Ouch… That’s bad.”

“So? What do you want? We’re not here to stare at the ceiling, are we?”

With a bored jab, I questioned her. Since when was the distance between me and Hosinaka so awkwardly long? We easily held conversations last year.

“Well… A little something just went down.”

She prefaced with a confusing and mysterious sentence. She continued.

“Someone saw us going to the park.”

My blinking stopped. Like having no lead come out from a mechanical pencil despite numerous clicking, the stagnancy worried me.

“Who heard?” I held onto the hope that perhaps my chance of survival will increase by that question.

“My boyfriend.”

Of course. Who else aside from him would it be problematic? After confirming the truth I already know, the storm came. I unlocked my supporting arm; my face slid onto the desk.

“Please spare me from this.” I looked at Hoshinaka with only an eye.

“He hasn’t come after you yet, has he? He might be waiting for you at the shoe locker.”

She didn’t have on a difficult face, just a casual, downcast look.

“Please don’t involve me (僕)… I mean, me (俺).”

“Oh, cut the tough guy talk. Just say ‘me,’ won’t ya?”

Shut up. I (僕) doesn’t suit me (俺), I think. I don’t feel like I’m playing adult, but does feel like wearing shoes an extra size of my feet and almost tripping.

I’ll be able to use ‘me’ (俺) one day, I think.

“He just hung up when I called him, but he apparently changed his mind and called back. He knew I snuck out, and he went around to ask people. Some girl told me she saw me with you.”

I should have known and not walk her home… ‘The road to home is dangerous’ just had a different meaning to me. Warm air from the AC blew by my face.

I looked elsewhere, onto the paper stuck on the wall. Written on the paper was the return dates for loaned books It’s December, nearly the end of the second semester. ‘Please remember to return your books by winter break’ it says. Right, it’s almost winter break, and Christmas… But it’s not relevant to a student preparing for exams.

“So, well, my boyfriend yelled at me.”

She ended the report on a swift note. I don’t know why, but as the warmth left me, the air I’d been holding escaped me. My chest and stomach lost their shape, making me wonder if I was a just filled with air.

“And you’re telling me this why? Shouldn’t you be talking to your boyfriend instead?”

“I guess. But I’m a little scared of him.”

That’s not a proper answer to my concern. It’s like ‘maybe’ on a true-false question.

“Aren’t you a little too relaxed?”

“What do you mean? Who is?”

“I mean you lovebirds. I can’t believe you have the time to be doing this kind of stuff.”

My words were half sardonic and half jealous, but spoken in a way that only the former could be felt. She wouldn’t understand why I’m jealous, anyway.

Hoshinaka froze for a moment. She recovered soon, blinking, and nodded as she gathered herself.

“Gotta get those Youth Points, you know?”

“You don’t get what I’m saying, do you?” She definitely didn’t understand me.

She puts her hands under her head, shortening our distance.

“Y’know.”

“Hm…” I sniffled.

“If I incarnated a hundred times, and meet you every time, I’d probably date you 40 times.”

A little sudden.

But also a little late.

My voice was lost upon those words. Only a flat, toneless sound came.

“Meaning… You’d go for the other guy 60 times.”

What are you expecting me to feel?

“That’s it.”

“Okay…”

The superficial comment ended there. Still, something stuck to my heart; like a turtle in an aquarium tank, it tried to crawl its way out. It wasn’t a funny sensation, and certainly not something I’d want pity over.

“I’m leaving.” With the declaration, I stood up. Pain struck as I got a hold of my backpack; I winced.

Without waiting for Hoshinaka’s response, I headed toward the exit. To the person who didn’t touch the page of a book, the student at the counter gave me a ‘the hell did he come in for?’ look. I wonder, too.

“Sorry, Niwacchi.”

She spoke in a voice that everyone in the room could have heard, to which I couldn’t help but pause in my track.

“It’s too late now…”

I don’t even know why she’s apologizing. Without looking back, I ventured back into the hallway.

The slide door was shut till it would not move anymore.

“I don’t want to enjoy this ‘youth…’”

I cannot become a normal friend with Hoshinaka, and our proper distance was lost.

It’s unfortunate for either of us… I should not have started thinking about this.

If someone were to ask if I like Hoshinaka, I would likely ponder for a while. If I do like her, I would have tried a lot harder last year.

Romantic feelings like sort of like an UFO: It’s not a concrete thing to be found, yet many seek it. Hoping to find a person of admiration or wanting to go further in a single-sided love is correct, just as it is to look for a mysterious flying object.

The issue lies in ‘what was between me and Hoshinaka?’. If we were to discuss the topic of romance before addressing the question, it’d presume that such a thing existed between us. That’s hardly a possibility, I think.

After we became third years, Hoshinaka somehow got a boyfriend. She also went to a different class, and we no longer talked. Even last night was a sudden invitation from her.

Because of that long window, the relationship between me and Hoshinaka was like the season itself, characterised by coldness. Instead of digging up my frozen sentiments, I merely hugged my knees to fight the chill. I even forgot to look at this night sky we shared.

I think, between me and her, there’s a moon.

It’s like the forty times that Hoshinaka spoke of: A person can’t just fly to the moon. He could only look, up at it as it hangs faraway in the sky.

There’s no way she and I could have something like love, and nothing more could be transmitted.

Up until I climbed back up after being socked by Hoshinaka’s boyfriend, that was all that was on my mind. A flash in my memory reminded that he wasn’t waiting by the shoe lockers, but the school’s entrance.

As I noticed him approach, I lamented not having taken the backdoor. I just didn’t want to take the long way home. That’s just how I am, giving up so easily.

Also, calling him ‘boyfriend’ makes it sound like I’m his girlfriend, so I refrained from doing so, instead thinking of his name. Hoshinaka’s never properly introduced him to me, so I don’t really remember. Still, hand caressing my punched cheek, I muttered vaguely what I thought was his name.

“Takimoto.”

“Hah?” His reaction was as short as the time it took for him to recognise me. Judging from that, I called the right name. From then I start to use the name ‘Takimoto.’ Half a head taller than I am, Takimoto took a step back after straightening his knees, refocusing his glare at me. The right fist that landed on my face was still there; apparently, he’s still upset.

The inside of my mouth must have been cut when he punched me. The taste of blood permeated through my nostril. It hurt, but it seemed to have blown away my fatigue as well as my melancholy. Unfortunately, I was merely thinking too much.

Some students were just about to leave. They stared as they passed; it was embarrassing, but thankfully they moved on as I met their look.

“Could you not punch people out of the blue?”

I thought it was a sensible comment, but it was only so before leaving my mouth. The stern look remained on Takimoto’s face — it was like that of a rat drawn on an encyclopaedia.

“What if I asked nicely?” He retorted.

“I’m gonna tell the teachers.”

Though petty a reply, it’s probably the correct one. At least it’s better than raising my fists in retaliation and getting both of us punished. Besides, Takimoto is considered a large guy, and I’m not a fighter. It would be unfair if I managed to land two hits with my twig arms while taking ten from his trunk-like arms, and still get the same punishment.

“Stay the hell away for Ko’umi.”

He ordered. For a moment I pondered what sea this Ko’umi is, then I realised it was Hoshinaka’s name. I’ve long forgotten since I’ve never used it.<ref>Hoshinaka’s first name is written as 小海 ko-umi. The meaning is literally ‘small sea.’</ref>

“She was the one who called me out.”

“She won’t again, so you better stay clear of her.”

Takimoto, who’d just decided on his own who would be Hoshinaka’s friends, knocked his leg with a fist. Is that like how a horse would kick its back leg?

“Ugh…” Pain finally seeped through my swollen cheek.

Hoshinaka-san is now a princess, and Takimoto her knight. Is that how the characters are put together now?

What does this jerk who seems like he’d get a lot of Youth Points want? Is he gonna pummel me for some EXP? Why don’t you try by spending time with Hoshinaka? This guy is totally wrong.

Something about this is even funnier. I get why he wouldn’t punch his girlfriend, and I agree, but you could at least yell at her. Getting punched by the boyfriend after being invited out by a girl. It’s like a honey trap. I want no more of this.

Hoshinaka aside, it was a waste of time at least with Takimoto.

“Uh oh…” I looked to right, which only had a dried-up tree. As I confirmed that he’d been deceived, I sprung up.

I ran as fast as I could to through the road next to Takimoto. Evidently, he had been played, what with the slow reaction. Was he earnest, or simply dumb? He finally swung his trunk-like arm as I passed; though the back swing hit my back, I casually passed the gate.

The school only allowed students living outside of its district to ride bicycles, so I didn’t have to worry about him catching up to me on one. Naturally, I had to rely on my legs to escape to safety.

I was going to give a wise crack to Takimoto as he followed me out, but with little time to think I simply shouted.

“Perverted kid! Think about your test!”

Whatever I just thought of sounded like a simple complaint. The sentiment of reaping what I sowed, as well as being humiliated flooded; I would have loved to correct myself, but I was already on the road back home under the supposedly-red sky. Takimoto said a few things, but pretending that the cold had my ears trembling, I refused to listen.

My breathing became more erratic; I raised my chin. The sight that welcomed me was, despite it being dusk, the faint silhouette of the moon hanging in the sky. Cutting through the cloud and sunken in the crimson, the moon gave off a weak light that had a different impression. If I reached forward, I might just steal a touch.

But I couldn’t do that.

Giving up was my specialty. My dream of becoming a professional football player was curtailed in elementary school. Though I’ve regretted many things later, I never wanted to challenge anything anymore.

There’s a lot more things in life that I must do before flying to the moon. Probably, yeah…

When I first met Hoshinaka, I (俺) was more like ‘me’ (僕). It was a more natural pronoun, and I had principles. In another year, after breathing the air of a new class, Hoshinaka spoke to me with the force and at a time that was enough to suffocate me. Not that I was trying to play along with her, but I did choke.

“Yo, Niwacchi-kun!”

“Niwa… Cchi-kun?:

I saw her face and tried to remember her, but even if it’s someone I knew, no one had ever called me that. She was merely a classmate I just met. I remember being bashful when the girl called my name; even the tingle of blood surging into my face remains clear in my memory.

I had just become a middle school second year.

“You’re the paper model club president, right? I saw your name on the orientation pamphlet.”

Hoshinaka, with the rolled-up pamphlet on her shoulder, beamed a toothy grin. I nodded as I recall the photo of the school’s entrance printed on the papers.

“I was made that only because we had four members.”

On the second day of joining the senior-less club, I greeted our advising teacher, who then ordered, ‘find a president.’ Club attendance was mandatory in our school, so the four (including me) who joined this empty club pushed about the title of president.

And that’s what happened. I don’t think writing ‘club president’ on my transcript has much use.

“I can’t believe you wrote ‘looking for a club president.’ That’s hilarious. And kinda sad.”

She spoke on with the same smile. Though my smile froze, she seemed to not mind.

“It’s true — I’m no leader material.”

“You said you don’t care who does it, so I guess you’re up, Niwacchi-kun.”

The name ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is so strange that I cannot face her.

Right, what club is Hoshinaka in?

“Oh yeah, Niwacchi-kun.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s paper model? It’s not Origami, is it?”<ref>Paper folding. Usually papers are folded into shapes of objects or animals. Paper model on the other hand is much more detailed and is cut from paper then folded</ref>

“I’ll look it up next time.”

“Now that’s a president.”

Because of these small talk, I was able to chat with Hoshinaka even more. After a little investigation, I was able to begin my club life, as trivial as that is.

Hoshinaka and I got along well, and we ended up as good friends. We usually get to talk during cleaning, each with a rag or broom in hand. People who saw us would leave quietly, and that’s how we were. We don’t prioritise one another, but we were always together whenever possible. That’s the kind of natural relationship we had. It wasn’t anything suffocating, sort of like being able to feel the floor under the water.

Still, as friendly as we were, I could never do something as bold as calling her by her first name. She calls me ‘Niwacchi,’ a strange nickname. It would be a lie to say I didn’t see her as a girl then. It’s definitely a feeling of attraction, but not quite love. I think.

Like admiring the stars, but never having the passion to build a rocket.

The distance between me and her which can never be shortened was easy and comfortable. It changed, gradually. Instead of closer, it grew further apart.

It moved apart, slowly, like the moon and the Earth.

By the time I realised, our distance was like that between planets.

I ruminated on these things, rolling around in bed. The sun had gone. Someone called for me from downstairs. Doesn’t this seem like when I got beat up by Takimoto? I could not stand how simple my thought process was, and got up. The strange sensation on my left cheek prompted me to touch it; my brows furrowed at the resulting sting. Right, Takimoto punched me. Wasn’t I just thinking about this?

“Damn!” If I forget my English vocabularies or math formulas because of that, before I could feel anxious during the actual test, I’d wonder if all that time spend studying was wasted. It’s both depressing and annoying to have the make that judgement. I remember some Tachibana guy once wrote, ‘A completed manuscript may not be rejected, but it sucks when it does.’ I don’t remember where it’s from or what his name was though.<ref>A reference to a character from the Usotsuki Maa-kun and Kowareta Maa-chan 嘘つきみーくんと壊れたまーちゃん series. Tachibana Eiji 橘エイジ, real name Kikkawa Eiji橘川英次, is an author and a cat lover</ref>

“Makoto~” Mother called again from downstairs. “Coming!” The incessant calls annoyed me, so I dashed out. The repercussion of running into the wall ached from the side of my head, but I continued downward. I jumped off from the last three steps, landing on the hallway.

A surge of pang flashed through my head. “Agh…” A sense of vertigo, the pain and pulse went in and out as if respiring.

The hallway was different than my warm room: Cold is after all not advised for headaches.

“What are you doing?”

Seemingly irked, my mother, who was waiting by the hallway, spoke. I lifted my head, which felt much heavier than usual, to see her holding the telephone in her chest. A tiny frame and a somewhat youthful appearance, my mother stood there presumptuously and comedically.

“Why do you have to be in such a hurry? It’s not safe.”

Then don’t call me twice. “What is it?” She often calls me for things like sliced apples, so I thought perhaps it’s something similar this time.

“It’s a call for you: A girl is asking if a ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is here. That’s you, right?”

Hoshinaka. Here comes the name that nailed my stomach together. She’s calling me again after yesterday. She’s not asking me to go in her stead to meet Takimoto in the park, is she? I already begged her to not in the library, guess it didn’t work.

Hehehe… My mother had an infuriating grin on her face.

“If it’s not school related, then she’s your girlfriend? You can’t go on a night date, though. Actually, you can’t go out in the night at all.”

“Shut up, I know.”

I just happened to have picked up the phone yesterday, but I’m a little embarrassed this time to have my mother answer and call for me instead.

“’Niwacchi-kun’ could have been dad, you know. It might be whoever he’s an affair with.”

“If that’s who he’s sleeping with, then the police would have arrested him long before I laid my hands on him.”

She’s not wrong. I stole the phone away from my obviously excited mother. “Here come the police~” Making my escape from my mother, whatever horrible cries she’s emitting, I went upstairs. There was an urge to just toss the machine down the stairs, but instead of getting yelled at by Hoshinaka, I’d risk the wrath of my mother, so I endured.

“What? Can’t you at least use my name when you call?”

“Sorry? I forgot.”

The voice on the other end was not that of whoever dad’s having an affair with, but of my acquaintance Hoshinaka. Her cheerful voice was not like the traffic light, of which the lights would dim and brighten at moment’s notice.

“Was that your mom? Or your sister?”

“That’s my mother. It’s obvious from the way she talks, isn’t it?”

I could feel the warmth mixed with the cold as soon as I walked upstairs. Due to the door being open, the AC escaped out onto the hallway. Hurryingly, I shut the door as I entered.

“So, what do you want this time? I’m not going to the library or the park.”

I warned her first — This is retribution for stabbing my stomach. Hoshinaka just laughed awkwardly.

“Well… I just wanted to know what happened after you left.”

What? I don’t get what’s she getting at. If our literature exams are filled with similar questions, then my mock exam score will probably just barely dodge a bullet.

Still, this should be good practise for communicating with others.

And the question itself would mean she doesn’t know about Takimoto punching me yet.

“Not a whole lot. Just that Takimoto punched me in the face when he saw me.”

I spoke a bit sarcastically, but the other end did not give me my sense of satisfaction.

“Takimoto? Niwacchi, isn’t that, like, assault? You need to find better friends.”

Ignore the latter half, but from her questioning tone of the first half I could tell I’ve gotten her boyfriend’s name wrong. I got socked by some guy whose name I don’t even know. My student life isn’t this radical, if I recall correctly. The tests must be messing with my mind.

“Actually, you can’t exactly call that a friend, can you.”

“Yeah, so, anyway, it’s all good. All’s fine and dandy.”

“Very well. Tis good, then.”

With a strange and almost theatrical accent, she replied. I should have told her to end the conversation entailing that.

The air and silence tortured my ears and tongue, disallowing me to just hang up.

And so, I delayed moving the phone downstairs for later and sat down on my bed. Puff! Dust from the sheets and the tepid AC air filled my lungs. I submerged myself into what felt like warm liquid pouring into my body — including the temperature, it’s not at all comfortable.

“So then… Uh… You still there?”

Perhaps because of my silence, Hoshinaka, unsure what to say, checked for my presence.

We probably were able to feel one another’s existence.

“I am.”

“Thank goodness.” What do you mean?

“Your boyfriend is gonna be mad again if he heard about you calling me.”

My complaint was poignant, but correct. ‘Wuu,’ she held her breath after what sounded like having someone stabbed you in the chest with a finger. With nothing else to say I waited for her to speak.

“He was really mad. I even wondered if that’s why they call it ‘the fire of rage.’”

“Of course he would be.”

Somehow, I could agree with that statemen — not so much with being punched.

“Why would he be?”

“A girl you’re going out with went to see a different guy at night, that doesn’t sound too good.”

What does she want a bachelor to say? That’s why’s the end of my reply wasn’t at all persuasive. Dissatisfied with my answer, Hoshinaka gave an example.

“Then, if my boyfriend were to go see another girl on the weekend, can I get mad too and not study for the test?”

“I guess. Taki— I mean, your boyfriend isn’t actually that smooth, is he?”

He does look like he’s one of with the ratmen. Can’t argue with how well rats multiply either.

“Probably not. It’s just an analogy.”

Then why don’t you take your analogy to him instead of me. He, of course, wouldn’t agree so easily. Plus talking about this is useless.

We could probably talk about something else.

“Um… Well…”

“Well?”

“No, nothing.” I’m just beating around the bush.

Why are you calling me?

Do you like me?

Even if it were through the phone, asking something like that would have made me an amazing person long ago. It’s likely a misunderstanding. This time, however, I believe both she and I have mistaken one another for something. It’s rare, and certainly not a good thing.

Hoshinaka must not comprehend the thing which exists between me and her. It’s futile even if I told her it’s the moon. There might be an alien hideout on the dark side of the moon… No, of course not.

Damn, I don’t know what I’m saying anymore. This has nothing to do with the aliens.

“Just… Don’t call me so often.”

“Aw, don’t sweat the small stuff. Just Youth it!”

She spoke like it was with a thumb’s up.

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

I don’t know what this ‘youth’ is, aside from what the dictionary has to say about it.

“And could you please go find your boyfriend for this kind of stuff instead?”

I shot a glance at the desk. The reference books and practise questions piled there like in a bookstore. It saddens me to know that the money spent on those were supposed to go to my deep-sea creature encyclopaedia collection.

It’s absolutely awful to prepare for exams. Same goes to the me, who’s preparing to take on such things. Because it’s so awful that you start to lose things around you. Things in my heart, naturally, were taken on a whim.

Allowance. Leisure. Time. Health. If it could be taken gradually like a charity donation to keep me on the treacherous road of exam preparation, then could they decide my position based on how much I’ve given? From the standpoint of my mock exam scores, though, it will be quite difficult.

“My boyfriend… It’s fine. Of course I love him.”

I sniffed hard when she spoke. Though unintentional, it was the noise that drowned that part of her words.

“But, I don’t know, whenever I thought of being young, you’re what shows up in my head.”

“That doesn’t quite fit my image.”

“I know. I know how often you update your ‘time spent single’ status.”

“Shut up.”

As much as I denied it, I could understand a little of what she meant. That’s why I couldn’t just hang up on her when she called.

“But I’m still looking for Youth from you.”

“What do you propose me to do?”

“So just go and enjoy Youth!”

“And what is this youth…?”

I turned my head while listening to the receiver. Cleaning my already impeccable room, I looked for what qualifies as ‘youth.’ Oh… There it is. It’s not mine, but there’s something outside that emanated just that.

“I see. Enjoy, huh…”

“Niwacchi?”

“Here’s what I’m gonna do.”

“Mm?”

“I’m gonna stare at the sky from my room. You should join me, Hoshinaka.”

I could see the moon. We usually communicate through the celestial body that hanged high in the evening sky.

To string the line on the moon and make a long-distance call.

We might not be able feel one another, but our abstract thoughts will appear.

In any case, I stared at the clear sky from the window.

Even if looking at the deep sea is a mere pipe dream, it’s not so bad looking at the dark sky that resembles it.

“I can’t. My phone’s on my house’s shoebox.”

She dumped the bucket of water on me. The silhouette of the moon seemed to die a little.

“Is there a reason why you never want to stargaze?”

I asked curiously. ‘Let’s go stargazing at the park,’ she said so yesterday. She never once looked up.

Upon the query, a faint laughter came from the receiver.

“You should save stargazing with someone else. It’s an ace for Youth points, you know?”

“Hah? So what exactly is this ‘Youth Point?’”

If that’s a vocab for modern literature, I need to at least know its meaning.

“Well… Nothing, really. It’s just something I made up.”

Demanding someone else to do something that she won’t. There’s a lot of say about that. Plus, what she does isn’t what my common sense could tolerate.

Could it be that Hoshinaka sees that hypocritical or irrational thinking ‘Youth?’

But it’s only going to cause problems for either of us if you seek that from me. Do not expect anything dramatic between me and her. The only conclusion is like the calm of water passing.

Even if something were to happen, it’s only going to be a little bit of nothing.

“So you get it? Don’t call me again if your boyfriend doesn’t know.”

For the sake of hanging up on her, I told her in a roundabout manner.

But if her boyfriend knew and let her do it, I’d feel even more insulted.

“I know. I will do that if I feel like it.”

“Hey now…”

“Thanks for spending time with me again. Goodbye.”

With that as the closing, she hung up. I listened for a bit, letting the beeping of our severed call fill my ear drums.

I was obviously confounded. Will I be able to focus on studying tonight?

“I guess this is also a form of pervert, isn’t it?”

I lied down after putting the phone down on my desk. ‘Hm~’ I hugged my arms.

Was the light hitting my eyelids from the bulb, or the moon?

Two days passed without me being attacked by Takimoto (which is wrong, but it’s easier to use that name) or receiving a call from Hoshinaka. Since he’s not a radical, the former shouldn’t come to my house after the weekend.

He’s probably also preparing for his exams. I bet he also aspires to go the same school Hoshinaka is going.

“How lovely.”

I leaned back into the chair in my room while quietly whispering his goal that I just made up. It was now a frigid Sunday morning too difficult to be lazy on. Sun saturated outside the window, yet could not breach into the room.

My other friends are probably also giving up their day-off for the tests while staring at this cold sun.

The back of the mechanical pencil in between my teeth, I took a breather staring at the ceiling. I was sick of writing more Kanji. Graphite had darkened my right hand which had plastered the notebook. The whole situation reminded me when I was practising Kanji during grade school. What I mean is I didn’t skip out on doing those.

“But, is passing the certification test going to affect my grade at all?”<ref>Japanese Kanji Aptitude test. The level ranks from 10 to 1, with number 1 being the most difficult</ref>

The school made us take the test, and I did. Having an award in the room is quite nice as a decoration, I suppose. I didn’t get that perfect attendance reward in grade school though.

And that’s how I slacked off while making the ancient chair squeak. As I continued putting off work, the phone rang downstairs. I straightened the chair, irritated as though someone had just woken me up from an afternoon nap. Putting the pencil down first, I stood.

My parents were already gone when I went downstairs after getting up, so it was up to me to pick it up. While regretting about the fact that the phone wasn’t on the second floor, I ran into the hall and down the stairs yelling, ‘coming!’ Again, at the last few flights, I jumped. It’s a habit at this point.

It’s still ringing. Déjà vu, as I put the phone to my ear.

“Niwa residence.” I was full prepared to hear ‘Niwacchi,’ but the voice called me ‘Niwa.’ It was even a man’s, and a familiar one at that.

“Oh, it’s you, Aihara. What’s up?” Hearing the voice of a friend I’ve known since grade school, my face relaxed.

“Not much. I was just wondering if you’re free. Wanna go out for a bit if you are?”

“Aihara, what do you think a day-off before exams is for?”

“Yet here I am, somehow very bored.”

“Right. Of course you are.”

It’s almost with certainty that Aihara will be recommended into a private high school. In the gloomy classroom, he’s one of the few cheery people. He does, however, promptly banishes himself from the classroom after school’s out.

“I’m not gonna make ya, unless you’re really free.”

“Going out, huh… Got a place in mind?”

“Nope. Let’s go for burgers.”

“Why not find a girl if you’re going for lunch?”

“Mako-chan, if I had one I wouldn’t be asking you.”

“Don’t call me that.”

An ominous disgust crept up to me for some reason.

“Well?”

I turned to look at the kitchen. I don’t recall a meal made for me.

“Alright, I’ll go. Not for too long though.”

“Oh~ Not bad. That’s the kind of guy you are?”

“I don’t plan on staying wishy-washy.”

“You sound a little stressed, man. Whatever. Let’s meet up at the store on the way to school, shall we?”

“Right. Got it.”

“I’m waiting for ya, Kikuchi~”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about that graduation trip.”

It’s a joke that only works because he’s Aihara. Can’t believe he knows the series too. <ref>This is referring to the first of the ぼくらbokura series ぼくらの七日間戦争 Bokura no Nanoka-kan Sensou, Which roughly translates to ‘Our Seven Days War.’ Characters Kikuchi Eiji and Aihara Toru are classmates from class 1-A. In the first work, a group of students of a certain middle school have declared war on the adults, and consequently have taken refuge in a local abandoned factory. Kikuchi Eiji appears to be the leader, while Aihara Toru is in soccer club like he is. Unfortunately there is no English information I could gather as of yet.</ref>
I rested the receiver. On the back of the advertisement pamphlet left next to the phone as notes, I wrote down about going out.

After leaving that note, I turned.

I ran upstairs for my wallet.

Though dubious of how much insulation the clothes will provide, I’m not about to test them out one by one in this weather. I put my utter faith in them. It’s so cold — Even with the heavy covers my skin had already declared defeat.

Fortunately, before beginning to regret not eating cup ramen at home, I’ve arrived at our rendezvous. Then I searched the people passing by.

“Oh? There you are.”

He found me first. Aihara, with just as much cover as I had, approached. Since both of us lived nearby, neither rode a bike here.

I greeted him with lips shut tightly against the wind. “Hey.”

“You’re as forgettable as ever.”

“That stupid face of yours is not good sign on a day off.”

I’ll leave it up to you to decide who said what. After meeting up, we went into the burger shop. As a side note, I’ve always thought this ‘burger shop’ word is weird.

Perhaps because it’s midday on a weekend, there’re many families with children in there. In addition, the new merchandise displayed on the register was on sale, which is also probably why so many came.

After lining up, we finished our order and paid separately. Instead of the regular dining tables, we chose the seats near the windows to wait for our food to come.

“I asked two people first before calling you, Niwa. They weren’t up for it.”

He opened his mouth; I replied while taking the scarf off.

“Okay.”

“One of ‘em was a chick.”

“So you were already shut down by one.”

Guess he didn’t need my advice. I actually thought he did something impressive. It takes quite a bit of courage to ask out a girl on a weekend as a country-side middle schooler.

“How’s the studying going, master?”

He half-joking asked. That’s what you call courtesy words.

“It’s going.”

“Whatever that means~”

He laughed drily. Not like there’s much we have in common, anyway.

“Oh yeah, I heard you were in a fight. Is that true?”

“Hm? Oh…” He meant with Takimoto’s fist. So it’s spread, huh.

“Is that why you called me up?”

Hehehe… Aihara laughed as though getting a dirty joke. Bingo.

“I gotta find some guy who can give me a little excitement, you know?”

“Right. Too bad you’re gonna be disappointed. It wasn’t even a fight.”

“Really? I heard you fought a big dude for some girl.”

I smiled bitterly at the strange rumour.

Leaning forward, I rested my chin on the table.

“I just got beat up. The bruise’s already gone.”

“So you did get socked. Now that’s youth.”

He laughed at my injury. That’s what you call ‘youth?’ This isn’t boxing, you know.

“What is this ‘youth?’”

“It’s about dating, making memories at the cultural festival and stuff.”

Without mincing words, he replied rather weakly. Whoa! So that’s Youth.

And it seems like it’s got nothing to do with me. None of those applied for my experience.

“Oh?”

Just as I began the game of knocking the table with my chin, I saw some familiar faces.

It’s Hoshinaka and Takimoto. Regardless of what that guy’s name is, I know the first name to be right. Hoho! A date. How free of them. How lovely, I referred to the same phrase spoken in that reverie earlier.

But looking closely, they seemed to be exchanging their feelings in an odd manner. They stared at one another in the alley from across, discussing something. Oh… And they split up.

Takimoto this way, while Hoshinaka the other. A fight?

“What’s wrong?”

Aihara squinted at the road. He either didn’t see them, or flat out doesn’t know them. ‘Nothing,’ I said, despite of the complicated feelings building up.

Can’t believe I’d see the source of my headache when I came out for a stroll. Perhaps the world is created by things we least expected it to be. But ignore who it is created by.

Hoshinaka’s silhouette is just about to fade from my sight.

“Hahh…” With a deep sigh I wrapped the scarf back on.

“Sorry, mind if I head out for a bit?”

“Hm? Sure. Can I have your food?”

“Of course not. And I’m not leaving. Be right back!”

I stood up and dashed out of the store. Light’s green, and I crossed the road.

In order to avoid Takimoto, I went out of the way to search for Hoshinaka, who was about fade into the crowd. I don’t know why either, so it felt empty.

By either turning or raising my arms, I cut between the crowd and fast approached her. As I closed, I wondered how I should address her. So I kept my arm toward her back, temporarily keeping pace with her. I must have looked strange to the bystanders.

“Um… Ahem! Ahem!”

I tried coughing. It looked like an excuse, but it worked. Hoshinaka stopped and turned around.

“Niwacchi…” She called me first, then her eyes grew. A reversed surprise reaction, how unique.

We stopped in the road where people were bumping each other constantly. We did not move — from the meaning alone, it’s the right image.

“What’s the matter?”

That line was as if she’d finally sorted out the questions on her mind.

“I was out for walk when I saw you. Felt like I should at least say hi.”

“Oh?”

She didn’t appear convinced. She probably doesn’t know that it is me who is constantly chasing after her; perhaps finally settled, Hoshinaka walked to the side of the walkway. I followed.

“This must be the first time I’ve seen you on a weekday, Niwacchi.”

“I guess. Where’s the boyfriend?”

I tried to play dumb. Hoshinaka shot a glance at me, seemingly worried with her lips shut. After calming down, she replied casually.

“I was just with him. But he got mad and left.”

“Oh? That’s too bad.”

Unsure what to say, I could only play along.

She exhaled slowly and explained concisely the cause.

“I heard that he punched you, so I told him he shouldn’t have.”

Guess he finally told her. It isn’t exactly something you can say with a grin, though.

It’s probably also not worth bragging about beating me up.

“That’s why you fought?”

“Mm…”

She nodded. Leaning against the building, her gaze appeared tired.

“Is it wrong to say violence is bad?”

“Depends on when and where.”

“Are you fine with being punched, Niwacchi?”

Hell no. Because of how rhetorical the question was, I answered with silence.

She did not press on, instead looking toward the road. With those cold eyes she captured the scenery; I merely stared at her. From those tightly-shut lips she revealed her teeth, as if words would come out. Yet, she swallowed them.

“I have to go. Sorry.”

With that declaration, we are now in a completely reversed position a few days ago in the library.

It’s not like I want a date with her, but hearing her say that, I decided I had to see her off silently. Hoshinaka seemed apologetic, turning her head back many times. But her feet never stopped.

She went further and further away. Visually seeing how she’s disappear in the distance — It’s better this way.

At least when compared to the distance between us which faded without anyone’s knowledge.

Like me now, left to stand there on the sidewalk, but without Aihara waiting for me in the restaurant, and talking to myself.

“Thing’s really crappy recently.”

A nameless something pulled me and Hoshinaka together and fixed us there. Distance is a fine thing: It will never be properly set if you ignore it.

Is that why Hoshinaka asked me out to the park that night?

Yet I couldn’t reach the moon, merely exacerbating the pain of struggle.

“……”

Ah…

This is it.

I don’t know what this youth is, but any more of this…

Nothing will end, and nothing can begin.

No matter in what form.

No matter how big or small, or if the result will depress me somehow.

I have to put an end to this.

It’s the only way for me to focus on the exam.

The exams are truly terrible. It’s all their fault.

Next week, I studied on Monday.

Tuesday I studied.

Wednesday too.

Thursday omitted.

Friday.

I stopped Hoshinaka after school…

“Let’s go out tonight.”

It’s Christmas.

I don’t recall signing a paper about never leaving at night.

So I accepted going out this time. It’s quite an optimistic thought for the me as of late. Clank, clank, the bike emitted a sound like something’s missing.

The night of Christmas. On a weekday, there’s no such thing as lit-up skyscrapers in the sticks. It might be a little more raucous in downtown, but sadly I was going by the fields. Not a single soul was partying in the farm.

I never see anyone happy after school either. Perhaps in the countryside, it’s too early even for people my age to be spending Christmas together. Or maybe it’s just the age when one would want to avoid appearing happy for the holiday. You kind of need to be a little hot-blooded to truly enjoy middle school.

White breath trailed behind. As my finger felt my face, I could sense a bit of warmth. I almost feel the bottom of my nose falling off after a few sniffles. I could never get used to this cold.

I checked again to see if she’s following. Indeed there’s a bike rolling along.

Hoshinaka was behind me. She agreed without a second thought after I had invited her. The conversation followed.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

“What?”

I told her so just as we’re about to pass one another in the after-school hallway. Hoshinaka froze. Naturally it wasn’t just me and her in the hallway, what with the students exiting from their classes.

It’s was the replay of me and her in the middle of the road that weekend.

“Niwacchi, what did you say?”

She spoke collectedly, but on her face was a serious countenance.

In order to keep my face up, I bluffed by raising my nose.

“Well… I’m inviting you out.”

After forcing her to come with me, I then explained that I was inviting her out. That’s just laughable. The initial on-the-spot comment weakened me, and embarrassment rushed into my neck like blood.

“Are you asking me out, Niwacchi?”

Hoshinaka pointed at her chin with a finger.

“Yep.”

Her eyes waved as if the surface of water.

“Because it’s Christmas?”

“That’s one of the reasons.”

I knew my face must be red from ear to jaw, so I shut my eyes. Because no matter what, my face will be reflected and seen by my own eyes.

In the limited field of vision, only the voice of Hoshinaka guided my ears.

“Okay. Sure.”

That was it. Now I can’t yell at her for not asking her boyfriend first.

But why should her boyfriend even hear about this? I thought.

Hoshinaka followed me without a word, but she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She spoke.

“Where are we headed?”

“The mountain.”

I answered precisely while keeping ahead. The clanking of the wheel was like voices thrown in.

“The mountain? That’s a little strange, Niwacchi.”

“No~ No~ Yes. Mountain.”

“We’re gonna die if we go hiking in weather like this.”

“It’s fine. We’re not going anywhere high anyway.”

There’s no mountain that high here anyway. At most we got something a little taller than a hill.

And that’s where we were headed on our bikes.

Nothing in particular happens in this town — that’s why we have to be more proactive. I am now about to go live a life that’s not written in the exam preparation books.

I have not been to this hill since I was a grade schooler. And it wasn’t because I had business there: I merely passed by it to visit another place.

No lights from cars zoomed by, as though the in-name-only state road had nothing to do with the month of December. Only the headlights of two bicycles carved through the darkness consuming the path. We wordlessly hinted ourselves of our next three months in school.

I remembered a little something: I remember going as fast as I could, trying to break the record of highest speed on a bicycle. I was on a straight road just like this one, peddling on my bike. I crashed in the end.

The wheel broke, and I cried my way home. Just why was I trying so hard?

“Ah… Take a right here.”

“Um… Niwacchi? Why are you taking me into the mountain?”

“We’re gonna do whatever you want.”

“I wish to be eating a bean paste bun at the store.”

“Alright, stop whining.”

Let’s go find that on the mountain.

Though pretty sure convenient stores on the mountains are all homes of bandits or whatever.

With the metal tower with red lights shining as the goal, I turned right. Hoshinaka followed — she must have thought that going back now would be a waste of energy. Thankfully she wasn’t complaining all the time.

“You aren’t planning on having a Christmas party in a shrine there, are you?”

“Ask your boyfriend tomorrow if that’s what you want.”

We entered a road with multiple forks. I don’t plan on walking through the hiking trails: We are going the entire way on the road. It’s ‘more like it’ this way.

As I am still a third year in middle school, I believe in my way. We rode, on the mountainous path that seemed like it’s been cut abruptly into the environment. It had no lanes, and snaked along the ground. It was so small that if a truck carrying stuff were to come from the other side, we’d be flattened. The last time I was here, we were on a field trip.

“It’d be a little problematic if I don’t make it home tonight.”

“You will. Relax.”

Just running out here tonight is already too much for me. If I stayed out my parents would murder me. Actually, Takimoto would probably do that first.

Shuffling of the grass swaying in the wind came from around. They stood, perfunctorily blocking our way. Their vigour were as if they would devour us if we somehow become entangled.

We made it pass the prairie-like zone and continued upward. Gradually the incline grew, and so did the burdens of the pedals. It was rough, and I bet it must be even more so for Hoshinaka, who didn’t know where we were going. I’ve actually already decided on where to go, just that I haven’t decided where it will be.

That’s why I decided that until one of us said he or she couldn’t do it anymore that we’d keep going. I also kept track of whether we can make it home safely. On that note, we’re pretty much at the limit.

“Alright, almost there.”

I tried a sudden proclamation. Hoshinaka exhaled in relief, ‘finally.’

We entered a path slightly off the paved road. The overgrown snagging onto the wheels almost stopped them, but we made it eventually. After gingerly traversing the woods, we came upon a slightly open area. The wind blew, to which I shut my eye.

It’s a tall, almost cliff-life place. A misstep would fill the night with screams.

I parked my bike; Hoshinaka too stopped hers half a wheel away from mine. She looked toward me.

“This is where you wanted to go?”

She asked, slightly out of breath. While I am too, I moved my slightly-raised jaw downward. The motion blocked my throat for a bit, almost stopping my breathing.

“Oh yeah. Didn’t your boyfriend ask you out today?”

Before the real deal, I started casually. I could hear the grass being stepped on after I put my left foot down.

Man-made noises couldn’t reach here. The only thing clear here is the wind’s howl. And the cold.

“No. We fought, so it wasn’t exactly the mood. He probably won’t call me today, either.”

Hoshinaka answered with what could be attributed as a lonely reply. The wind’s howl that sounded like escaped air came from somewhere, diving above our heads. For a moment, I saw the movement of air on the cables.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter either way.”

After that extended inhale, I breathed out — the real deal.

The stars are far, and I have not the strength to take the moon. With no ways to fly up, there was no chance for me to close our distance.

So I could make as much noise here, as to hope it would spread to the moon.

It’s the most I could do.

“I think we should call it good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s let go of what we’re holding onto.”

I lazily pointed at the world that exist above, far, far away.

“Isn’t stargazing the ace of youth?”

Now’s the time.

“Come on, look up.”

“Ah…”

The phone,

The wall,

The coffee can. Without those distractions in the way, Hoshinaka listened obediently to my words.

In a motion that I thought delicate, she slowly peered up.

Finally satisfied, I too looked upward.

In the dark sky, that which both she and I expected glittered.

“Whoa…”

The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds. A few stars scattered themselves in and between the white bodies.

Breathtakingly beautiful objects, gathered together and shined with only their distance from the Earth in common.

As if to drill into us how alive the sky truly was, the wind would sometimes nudge us gently.

I asked for her thought without batting an eye.

“Here’s that Youth action you’ve been asking for. What do you think of the way I put it?”

Her reply was a question. That’s a guaranteed zero on the literature exam.

“Niwacchi, were you always so romantic?”

“I’m about three times more than the usual. It is Christmas, after all.”

It’s a bit of a destructive self-assurance.

Because we’re all from the middle of nowhere, I think of it as a bit lame and was embarrassed by it.

“It’s a bit dark tonight. Or, I should say, the night’s thick.”

“Of course.”

Hearing my doubtless answer, Hoshinaka had the exact response I’d predicted.

“Why?”

Here comes the information I didn’t get myself.

“Because it’s a new moon tonight. It’s pretty rare on a Christmas.”

Hoshinaka chuckled a little upon hearing my report.

“A moon-less Christmas… Isn’t that quite an omen?”

“Quiet you. Who cares.”

I rested my torso on the bike’s handlebars, and my chin onto my arms. My right foot rested on the pedal, tapping it like a horse, while my left on the grass.

“Since the moon is gone, who cares.”

After I said so, Hoshinaka, who sat properly on her bike, tilted her head inquisitively. Because of the moon, our distance can never be closed. Naturally, it is all gone today. The stars — they’re why the moon’s gone.

“Is this enough for your so-called, ‘my youth?’”

I intentionally held the answer back, making sure Hoshinaka’s satisfied. She said nothing, however.

“Forget about me already. Stay with your boyfriend, won’t you?”

“You know I can’t just do that, hahah.”

She tried to play it off with a dumb laughter, but I know the topic is not quite ready to end.

But…

Whatever mysterious thing that existed between us should end now.

“You know, when I think about us.”

“Mm…”

“I think it would be great if we could stargaze when we’re much closer.”

I did feel resentful of the truth I spoke. It is the kind of resentment, the useless kind that faded into the mountain.

But before it all left my lung and body, the regret continued.

“Then we would have been in those forty times.”

Before looking back at the stars, I turned to Hoshinaka to see how she was. Her breath was already back to normal, and she smiled quietly. It was, however, the kind that was frozen in the wind.

“Is it too late?”

She questioned softly. I nodded deeply. My eyes, nose and mouth felt the wind.

“Yes. It’s too late. Not even a sky like this could fix this gap between me and you now.”

A balloon that’s flown out of hand’s reach.

We just now saw that it was still floating today.

And we have to see to it that it’s the last thing we do, and end the act of looking back.

It sucks.

It doesn’t do much.

It is not possible to witness a miracle in the country side.

Because that’s how I carefully experience Youth, in a way suitable for me.

“Let’s end this.”

So that we may get along in the future.

I’m not quite ready to make the trip to moon yet.

“Mm…” She assented lightly. I asked her in a slightly nostalgic tone.

“Do you really agree with what I’m saying?”

“I do. Don’t you feel lonely now, Niwacchi.”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t call me on the phone anymore, alright?”

“I know. What about a New year card?”

“That I will gladly take.”

Sometimes I wish for double-digit amount of postcards.

I ignored the spreading glows of Christmas light beneath the mountain.

“Niwacchi.”

“Hm?”

“It’s cool to stargaze, but it’s pretty boring.”

“You just have to say it…”

Can’t you conceal whatever is on your mind with that youth whatever? Because even I’m feeling it.

It’s like going to watch the sea but end up getting tired of it.

“You’ll never enjoy Youth to the most if you keep this up.”

Strange words escaped her lips.

“So what do you propose?”

“This.”

Hoshinaka’s hand approached. It was not on its way to reach the stars, merely extending horizontally.

The cold fingers lightly touched my hand. I looked at her. Silently moving her bike forward, she rolled up next to me without looking my way, eyes focusing at only the sky.

Perhaps because a little numb, Hoshinaka’s fingers gripped tightly onto mine. The joints rubbed against each other. It hurt, but not a single finger was left to break her grip.

“The moon’s hiding tonight.”

She spoke briefly, as if to erase that usual sense of distance I felt.

Naturally those were words to hide her own embarrassment.

This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying, bashfully, to warm each other’s hands up.

“What are you, a poet?”

“Oh, shut up. Weren’t you embarrassed too just then?”

“Shut up.” She’s right.

I haven’t held a girl’s hand like this since kindergarten.

I never considered apologising to Takimoto, neither did I feel guilt.

I held hands with Hoshinaka, not for love or friendship, but for farewell.

Through the tips of our fingers, we conveyed what existed in the past, with regrets almost spawning from the touch. With everything ended, we could only share this moment of embarrassment.

But the only way to make up our mind and go forward to the unknown, is to have a steel-like past, so that we may never escape. Hoshinaka and I must move on. No, we ''wish'' we can move on.

So that one day, we may be able to traverse the moon with someone else.

To put off some of the awkwardness, I spoke to the person on the other side of my fingers.

“How many points would this be? To your Youth Point.”

“Five!”

[[File:DTS Vol 04 275.jpg|thumb|'This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying, bashfully, to warm each other’s hands up.']]

How many points is that out of anyway?

“Niwacchi, which way is to your house?”

“I really don’t get what you’re saying.”

I commented on the words Hoshinaka let out when we’re riding on the road.

“Where, pray tell, does gentle Niwacchi-kun reside?”

“Oh~ The next turn on this road.”

“Guess we’re saying bye here, then.”

Hoshinaka braked on her bicycle. The wheels stopped spinning, making a screeching noise. While I didn’t have to, out of courtesy I stopped as well.

I looked back at her from slightly ahead. Her smile was a little more uncanny than usual. Her eyes darted, unsure what the grin meant.

“I live the other way.”

Without looking, she pointed backward.

“Why didn’t you say so from the start?”

“I just needed come, so I can go too.”

Her smile finally settled as she said so, like the moon finally revealing herself from the cloud.

“Niwacchi, I don’t hate you!”

“Me too!”

“Today was the first I’ve spent Christmas with someone else! Bye!”

She raised the front end of her bike, and, turning the bike on its rear wheel, began cycling. The melody of wheels spinning in the serene darkness shook every inch of my ear drum more so than the intermittent noise of cars from the road far away.

Pale air leaked from my teeth. It spread, like wings, in the winter breeze. All sorts of pain assaulted my senses as the wind smacked into my dried face and eyes.

“Me too.”

I said so to the back that drew further away.

My parents will definitely give me an earful when I get home. Will they take all my allowances away?

Just that was enough for me to be regretful of tonight’s action.

If more things I approve of appear, it’d be worth it.

Following Hoshinaka’s example, I began a steady trip back.

And the dumbass spending his Christmas alone on a bike shouted at the sky.

“I wanna girlfriend, dammit!”

What did my first ever Christmas spent with a non-family member bring? I am not befitted to analyse such a thing. So I’ll leave it like that. I should just believe that it gave me the drive to live on.

It’d been a whole year since I spend that Christmas with Hoshinaka. I managed to get into my choice of school, and despite having a phone, I still don’t have a girlfriend. I can’t blame the tests anymore, so that’s a little painful. It’s all so laughable, even the me who cursed the tests for everything.

I still run into Hoshinaka sometimes on the way to school. Since she was always with her boyfriend, however, we never stopped and talked when we pass each other by. The moon between Hoshinaka and me, except for that night of new moon, never disappeared. I mean, not much I can do about the sixty times.

It was now the January of me becoming a High School first year. After new year, my parents told me about their job relocation and transferring. I don’t know if shocking is the appropriate word for describing this, because whatever knowledge I’ve acquired for the tests at that time were all gone. I was taken aback, but also overjoyed.

A life of almost-independence was appealing to me. I’ve never met the aunt I will be spending time with, but since she’s the sister of my stoic father, she must be someone of similar calibre. Because she works, she probably won’t bother me too much — it’s the perfect environment for me.

And what do I mean by perfect? Youth Points of course. It matters not who came up with it, but I decided to invest my youth onto the increase of said points. Kind of like picking up where Hoshinaka left off, if you will.

What existed between me and Hoshinaka then was Youth. I don’t think it was love or friendship: We weren’t mature, and we didn’t think of others or even each other. We merely stuck our hands out clumsily, like sitting next to one another, yet reaching for the moon high up in the sky.

And, without recognising it, we made fools of each other. Without knowing our distance, we believed that all we had to do was to hold hands. At that age, we were driven by something that could only be created then. So we tried, as hard as we could. This so-called youth isn’t referring to being young or having the vigour — it’s to be able to fulfill ‘the wishes of any given moment.’

From that viewpoint, me and Hoshinaka had our moments of youth — even if it was just the forty times that brushed our shoulders. We may have given up and even took the long way, but we got that special ‘+4’ in our heart. It might have been a 5 point for her, but I don’t mind lowering it.

The perfect Youth Score is a five for me, so it’s a bit stricter.

So, well, not even the transfer is a big deal.

Because I will be able to delineate my own Youth in the upcoming year and get even more points.

This year has been filled with setbacks, though. The place I’m going will be livelier than here.

“Once I get to the city, uh… I wanna go to the beach with a girl. Maybe we’ll jump into the sea together.”

I cheerfully packed my stuff on the Sunday before leaving. For once, I was truly happy.

My mind was filled with Youth Points that would be enough for me to reach the moon of my yet-to-exist girlfriend.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter1

2018-01-26T16:34:43Z

Jasonjapi123: Changed word 'base' to hideout

==Chapter 1 — Runaway Hideout==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Getting hit on in a comic store]

[Mifune Ryuuko]

[A runaway highschool girl]

[It's not 'cuz I straightened my hair!]

[A boy who emits particles]

[Self-proclaimed alien]

[Shoes in a basket]

[Space Observatory]

[Mysterious Experience during Spring break]

Clank clank! I hafta try and make something in my heart match the wheels. Bang bang bang, the onomatopoeia surrounded me!

Running away! Get Out To Home! Y'know what I mean!

I felt like I was passing in the centre of a highway while passing by the sidewalk. The wheels occasionally squeaked, as if they symbolized... I dunno? Love, hate and sadness. It's like eating a mouthful of sand after having shellfish.

In the town at dawn, devoid of even the bustling of trains, the only thing moving was me. It was darker than midnight, and some pubs and stores had their lights on still.

I thought I heard the sound of basketball bouncing on the gym floor; whatever sleepiness I had was blown away by the freezing air.

The third semester. Ending ceremony. March 25th. Yesterday.

I, Mifune Ryuuoko, was dumped by a guy not even my boyfriend. Sorry, that was a lie. I just wanted to make it sound dramatic.

He was almost just a classmate. We were equal, like a parallel line. Completely, horizon. Not even a hill!

Clank clank clank! The wheel of my mind spun as well. Ka-dung, Ka-dung (Train simulation). Sugars drained from my head from all the suppression — nay, repairing of emotions. It's a strange feeling of being disheartened and motivated. Glucose don't come flying, do they? Actually, why did I even run away from home?!

The cause of the future was in the past. Not that either of them were that far off!

Behind the school yard, I used my 'I like you beam!' on one of the boys in the basketball club! Pow pow! With the exact same sound, I emitted about thirty times the usual power! But that was my very first! Since high school started! And he said 'I'm sorry!'

A multiplying effect, primarily negative, was observed upon the deflection.

In other words not love, but self-loathing: the opposite of narcissism.

A deep pang ached in me. The bones of my feet seemed to collapsed without me knowing. I had no idea of how I got home on the day that's too far away from the warmth of spring, yet steeped by the tail of winter. By the time I realized, it was already around three of clock in the afternoon; I rolled around on my bed, troubled. Somehow I still had my helmet on, which hurt every time I flipped. The rhythmic pain was my revelation! Which resulted in me losing control.

Assume that I enter a university, in the sixth of the seven spring breaks. March 26th. Today. First day of being heartbroken.

I left a memo on the desk, shoved some clothes and change into my bag (almost brought my phone), and snuck out of the house a little before four o'clock.

Since it was my first ever runaway, my chest expanded rapidly from the beating heart! I didn't have the luxury of expecting something like that to happen; the words he rejected me with echoed in my head. Ring~ Ring~! Like knocking on a bell, it shook my ear drums endlessly.

Had I fallen asleep everything would have fell apart, so I held out until it was time to go. My face felt like it was someone who just returned from space: heavy. Since I've been riding against the wind, however, I should be able to make it to the place without falling asleep.

First, find a place to sleep. Right, and, um... Go on a journey to find myself?

Because the me here is useless! She belongs in a parade! I have to go find a different me! I have to find a fancier me! Because a person is her face! At least seventy or eighty percent anyway!

Skipping club on the first day of spring break — the journey began.

"There's no way I can go!!"

The guy who rejected me practises right next to us!

"The 25th will keep wrecking my head!"

Since no one would react to whatever I do, I did whatever I wanted.

I think I understand now just a little what goes through the head of the drunk men screaming and passing by my house.

First I entered the comic store in front of the station that I've designated as my abode; I went into the room with three hours on the clock.

I slept for about twelve hours — they took a lot of late fees for that.

The sun set on the first day of running away. Sitting on the dilapidated bench outside of the comic store, I watched the road, buildings and vending machine. Cars aside, I thought the other things were also avoiding me. Was I still dreaming?

The sun sunk; I couldn't tell if its path was the same as the orange sky, and my motivation burnt away as well. The right leg that cramped while I was riding didn't hurt as long as I kept moving. Since I fell asleep, however, my overworked brain tensed up. Especially the right hemisphere, it probably looked like Italy. The left brain would be Shikoku.

I yelled, like 'Geebee~' But I think it came out like a weird moan 'Bogehh~' I was able to transform into a strange being using the girl-power I've saved up. In a way, I got a lot of that stuff from yesterday.

The town I live in ranks about sixty in the urban-ness scale. There's no need to ride a train to buy grocery like the country side, but it's still a little different than your typical city.

People often report seeing aliens here. It's like the Rosswell of Japan. And it's not just UFO — people emphasise that they saw real, breathing aliens.

And so the souvenir stores often sell wormhole honey cakes, space pancakes etc. I would totally buy a cute Grey doll though.

After I followed the high school couples riding doubt on bicycle with my eyes, I returned to the comic store. Just like before, the blonde attendant chatted on with the other clerks. After paying about five times the usual fee for being late, I again order three more hours. At this point, about thirty percent of my tiny allowance was devoured by this register in front of me.

Getting my hair done two days ago pretty much killed my wallet. I went and curled it up as preparation for the confession. I feel more murdered now after that.

Hunger, thirst, depression and other similarly terrible things appeared, so I decided to take care of things as soon as possible. Before entering the room, I bought a cup Ramen at the vending machine and added the complementary hot water. Since the store doesn't sell vegetables, I had to make due with noodles. After filling the paper cup with Oolong tea, I entered booth 14.

A Television, a computer and a video game console. There was no shortage of equipment there. I did not turn on anything, however, instead setting my bag down onto the floor.

Head on my knees, I awaited for the three minutes of cooking.

"......"

It's kinda like watching the candle on a birthday cake like I used to do.

Staring at the cover of the noodles, I felt my sight blur.

My bubbling organs felt slow, and my pain dulled.

So now's a good time to ask: Why did I runaway?

I could try to ignore him, but I know that won't work. It's just his head, and that awkward grin. That's the face he had when he rejected me.

There's no way I could just be, like, 'Heya!' and go into the club gleefully.

I didn't want to mope in a room or try to get ride of the gloominess. I want to feel easier: I want to be more positive. That much I know at least.

So for that purpose, what should I do before heading back? Mm~ I didn't think that far ahead, so dunno. 'Not thinking far ahead' simply meant, 'I didn't think at all, but here's what I have.'

I'm so dumb.

Despite leaving home, I didn't go anywhere unfamiliar on a train or anything. I stayed in this town I know, because I'm scared. I don't leave town often.

I don't have money to live in a hotel, and camping is... Well, it's asking too much for a city kid.

Mm... Doesn't this feel more like going out, rather than running away?

Gulp, gulp... The thought disappeared with the tea.

Putting the paper cup onto the desk, I stared at the me inside of that grey screen.

Her gaze wasn't warm, like the emotion was still with the yet-ended winter air.

I looked for things to do. Since I was in a comic store, I spaced out reading some manga.

I'm a rather normal person, without any remarkable characteristics. I even failed on making he notice me, and my brain only has two halves... Ugh, self-harming fouled against esteem five times, so she's out of the game.

All in all I just couldn't stay away from the words 'comic store.' I just sat here, reading manga, all while mixing a whole buncha drinks.

If something interesting, like, totally captures my eyes, then I'll feel slightly better for myself, like I'm the one who did it. Sadly, Ryuuko is not that good at practical problems. I rolled up on the chair. Squirm~ I look just like a panel in my comic.

As I finished the fifth book in a row, I decided to return them. It was eleven o'clock outside now, and the road outside of the window shone with lights of the passing cars. Mm... It's a station known for accidents. It's not too far from where I live... Well, it is basically where I live.

An officer probably won't need twenty minutes to find me. And there would go the game of hide and seek. My parents are pretty lenient though, or maybe they just don't care... My head filled with selfish thoughts.

Walking in the hall, I passed by other customers and the attendant lazily mopping the floor. Even this late in the night, many kinds of people were in.

For example, the couples who couldn't be older than high schoolers, and the such... And the such... Okay, I feel empty inside, so that's all I will say. Actually, pretty sure that the store said that minors couldn't be in here after ten o'clock.

I'm a sixteen years old young'n too. Wow, how flexible. Someone used that as a catch phrase before. It was an expression of shock, but I forget his name or even the meaning of the words. Oh well, two years before the exams anyway.

I walked through the magazines, drinks and vending machines and arrived at the young adult section.

It was then I saw a striking (eye-catching?) person at the section of the books I just marathoned through. "Whoa..." I subtly exhaled before sucking the breath back in.

A striking boy with long, long hair that seemed to have fragments of light falling from it stood.

From the slits between his bangs he looked up the shelf, seemingly searching with an open hand for the place the books he held in his hand. He stepped on his shoes, without socks on.

He was a super hot guy. Like, literally the most beautiful person on planet earth, made by the aliens.

Not sayin' I have proofs or anything, but fairies seemed to live on his head to give him this dramatic glow. Also, some sort of the prettiest butterflies must inhabit the same place too, so he wouldn't need a light in the dark.

If it were before I got dumped, I would have fell hard for him. That's how hot he was.

He's probably a little younger than I. About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.

Since my spot was near the boy, I went up to him. With a glance, he noticed my intention and moved to the side. His sight, however, did not move, and instead followed my hand.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 021.jpg|thumbnail|'About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura.']]

"Ah, that's the volumes I'm looking for. Onee-san, you're reading it? Are you putting them back?"

He spoke in a clingy way. Must be because he's still developing, his voice's pitch changed when he speaks. Sounded synthetic. He leaned forward, face closing onto my hand. Usually I don't say anything to strangers passing by, so this put me off.

"Ah... Yeah. Here ya.. go."

I stiffly handed the books stacked on my hands to him. The boy thanked me lightly and traded the comic on his hand with me. I took it.

I know I said we traded, by I wonder why he put the book back into my hand instead of the shelf.

"See ya~" The handsome boy waved and walked off with laughable footsteps. I swear there were still lights lingering from where he stood.

Once I breathed deeply again, the sheen slipped away from between the pages of the book.

"Why?" Why did he hand the book to me? I came for the next volumes, so why would I take the previous ones?

Ah, a lady passing by (an OL, I think. An older woman with professional attire) just turned her head. That's pretty much glaring at this point. The guy, on the other hand, didn't even bat an eye and continued on until he disappeared at the corner. Mm... Guess my standard of beauty is just normal.

Grade, normal. Mien, normal. Look, b-better than average, I think! Basically I am just normal.

What is normal? The question boggles me, but if I had to ask myself, I'll probably just stop working with my head tilted.

I never had the chance to stand out. The person I confessed is at most 'some guy I talk to occasionally,' and our relationship can pretty much be summarized by a bunch of random words. So I couldn't whine or anything, only get depressed.

I want to have something. I want to be treated differently. It's a childish thought, but it's almost what I really want.

To me, a good-looking guy like him will actually incur my jealousy across the gender! Dangit! I'm clutching my pearls! I want to curse at someone!

Then I went back ('cuz I'm a Ryuushi 粒子) to my room to read my book.

It's a pretty funny series, but since I didn't use my head, the flower known as my purpose withered.

I kept reading till the next day; as I went to take a shower, I bumped into that boy again.

Again, in front of that shelf, he stood there with his shoes on.

It's not like I was trying to avoid this so-called conversation with him, but I still couldn't ignore him completely. I am actually quite the stoic person. Seriously: I'm so hardcore that I prefer harder rice too.

“Hey? We meet again.”

Like a hardcore person, he turned abruptly; he initiated the conversation after coming up to me. He had one more book, so I ended up here first.

Why did he speak to me? If he's the type of guy who likes to cling onto girls with his voice and words, than he'd probably hit on the OL lady (temporary name) too, right? She was clearly entranced by him.

Maybe I attract aliens like this guy. Yet my destiny will never notice me.

I know another person who can produce light and can sharpened the lens of people's eyeballs. She was my classmate; a girl who was a friend until a time I don't remember. She's now a mattress expert.

In a way she was untouchable. Nothing could make it into that futon.

“Could you recommend me anything else?”

His kind tone was as if we were friends for many years, so I pretended to wonder, 'Well…' to scout him out. Every time his neck turned, his bangs would follow; the particles of light would fall like harvest.

Mm…

First time meeting → Never met him before → He talked to me → Ah!

Conclusion.

Is this… the rumoured… H-hitting on girls?

Ya are late by a day… Ah, two days. Cough, cough. I felt my once-in-the-life chance's late arrival!

Too slow! Ya are way too slow! Can't ya learn a thing or two from Santa?

“Um? You don't have anything?”

“I-I do! One just popped out!”

“What? Just popped out?”

Thanks to reality and my thoughts combining, I confused the situation even more.

“No way. That's not the name, is it?” He kept the smile, but the blinking increased.

“Don't mind me. Uh, um… The, uh, comic...” What do you want?

My cheeks burnt from reasons other than being tempted, and I wondered. It's our first time meeting, so it's hard to ask these first-time questions. I couldn't shoot him a mean glance, asking him 'what dya want?' I'm a weak person like that.

In some way, this boy was a resident of a different world.

I wasn't drawn to 'special' people like him, since I am aware of how normal I am. If some were to say that, I'd rebuke right away. People get upset when the truth is pointed out. Back to what I was saying. How do I put it? It's a matter of compatibility.

Even if a black white television suddenly get a patch of colour, it's still considered broken.

It's a little rude to the person who might like me, but I like people who are more normal.

His lashes are very long. Every time he blinks it's like they'd fall into his eyes and tear him up.

“Right, I was gonna ask you about something...”

Like an easy-to-chew mochi, his manner was opposite to mine.

“Mm?” It's gonna be hard to leave now that he's so nice to me.

“Onee-san, how long have you been here?”

The boy suddenly tried to invade into my mind with words.

My focus blurred, but I still looked up to him.

From the side, his slightly curved upper lip made him seem somewhat inhuman.

“Don't look so spooked, it's too obvious.”

“…….” He went from hitting on me to a creepy stalker.

Things have been cut short to my height! Jk.

“Well, as you can see I have a little more height here. I could see a little inside the booths. You've been sleeping since this morning, haven't you, Onee-san?”

The transition into a smile fit this guy. It's a relaxing smile that squints the eyes into lines. The moment I saw his face made me wonder if he was wearing a fox mask.

“Ya are a bad boy for peeking into a lady's room.”

I teased him first. I was going to scream 'pervert!!' at five times the volume, but thinking about it calmly, there's nothing funny about that.

“If I wasn't peeking, can I just look?”

If he could see into the room from above, that means it's not just him, but many others saw me sleeping too. Gah… Now that's embarrassing…

“You came here to sleep in the morning; you didn't go home last night either, so what are you up to? This isn't somewhere a minor can be in late.”

“Same goes for ya, right?'

“Hm?”

“If ya saw me in the morning, that means ya were also here in the morning.”

Using the same evidence, I turned the table all while putting the comic back.

The boy went 'Ah!' while scratching his chin. His skin was very pale, and clear.

“Yep, that's right. I see.”

He looked not at me, but the spines of the book listed on the shelf, and lightly retracted his chin. Mm… So he's in the same boat as I? A.k.a another runaway boy. He was rejected too… I'm just being bitter.

Also, 'he looks young, but is in fact twenty years old' theory has disappeared. Let it go.

“Onee-san, you're not… running away from home, are you?”

He got me first. I wanted to ask, 'you too, eh?' but I ended up looking at him silently. This guy's grin could affect any who looked his way.

“You look a little young to be a jobless refugee. Rather… Are you even an Onee-san?”

Between the first and the last part of his line, he clearly had on a different expression.

It's like it was courtesy words at the beginning, then pure doubt near the end. What was he projecting onto?

How did this kid, with his eyes covered by his hair, end up thinking this way?

“I'm a… sixteen year old-looking eighteen years old.”

There are ears behind the wall, and attendants by the register. Adult's world is filled with lies.

The boy chuckled; 'I see,' he whispered.

“Didn't think you're the same as I. I'm eighteen too, but I can probably get a middle school discount at a theater with this look.” He opened his hands to express his age.

“My, we're both young, aren't we? I thought you looked young… Must be my maternal instinct!”

“Right? Guess I will be calling you Onee-san.”

Hahaha, we're already buddies just by appearance.

“What about you?” It was time to do the questioning.

“What do you mean?” Still laughing, he did not resist.

“Runaway boy. Whatever you used on me, I can use on you.”

Due to my marathoning of the comics about people who's mind and body were not in sync, I obtained traits of a detective. I will steal the mushrooms growing behind the people.

Since until just now, I had been lying down on the chair; I grew tire just standing. I felt stiff from head to toe; lying down was my only respite. I've successfully degenerated.

I was supposed to grow from leaving my home though.

“Me? I'm actually just an alien. Came from the Hair Constellation.”

He introduced himself with a joking and light-hearted manner. I knew it was meant to make his opponent drop interest, or to laugh it off. For me, however, this reminded me of something. I am, after all, someone who goes to a certain high school here.

“Mmmm~”

“What? Why the silence? Was it that lame?” His smile disappeared. The boy looked away with a slightly sombre look.

“Nah. I was just thinking that maybe a perfect person just has an obligation to call himself an alien.”

“Wha~?”

He shrugged and scratched the back of his head. He looked good doing anything. If he were to fall asleep and wake up in class with a dumbstruck look, nobody would hate him.

“Oh yeah. Did you leave home just to read comics, Onee-san?”

He went on despite me never confirming his accusation. “Well? Well?” He so exhorted me, staring me on the tip of the nose.

I felt my skin heating up from also the heater.

“Mm~ If that could get me there, can you blame me?”

My goal is to find a way to go from painting my room 'Blue~ Blue' to 'Happy~ Happy~' Reflect the vector. The arrow's age of rebellion. If it's an antimatter that could help me get there, I don't care what it is or what it does.

For example, this guy right here. So far, he managed to remind me of that friend, but nothing positive.

“You're stuttering. So you've not done what you set out to do?”

“Wouldn't I be home if I did?”

“That's true, but I only left so I can go home.”

He said such an incomprehensible and easily-misunderstood thing.

“Onee-san, are you bored?”

“Mm~ Well… I guess.” It doesn't carry much weight when you ran away from home home.

It's spring break, and I couldn't go enjoy my youth in the club (I forgot about this), so even if I was home I'd probably just laze like a worm.

The boy grinned as though he'd heard something interesting — a mischievous smile. He really only knows how to smile, the darn happy face. Was I envious or jealous? Probably both.

“Ah… How about this? It's getting hot in here, so why don't we...”

He bent down and match his eyes with mine.

It's like he's dealing with a kid… His soft smile appeared before I could think even that.

Looking closely at his face, I thought again, 'Gee, the world isn't fair.'

Lights danced by my skin, spreading like fireworks in the sky.

For a moment I thought I was a heroine in a shoujo manga.

“...Sneak into the place closest to the stars in this town?”

“Wha?”

This city plus alien way of picking up girls is way too avant-garde for me.

I left the comic rental with the boy.

Five hours of the special eight-hour deal was wasted by us walking in the dark.

I asked where we were going later, and though I thought that maybe it's dangerous if he was a bad person trying to bring me somewhere no one is… After some consideration, I figured I just got rejected two days ago and nobody would pay me any heed, and thus lowered my guard for my own needs.

Another mysterious impetus was the boy's strange mien. He's not like me, and I thought he was someone on a mission. Hazily I wished to be the sidekick of another special being. As for the main character… I gave up after a little thought.

This guy's intention intrigued me… I was a little excited.

It reminded me of childhood.

I circled to the side of the store. The theatre next door that had just closed down already lost all lights of people and lives; the vending machine shone as the only lumination to the road.

Placed there was a bicycle lot used by few. Next to the building within was what seemed to be an abandoned bicycle. The paint, as well as the basket in front, fell off long ago.

“Oh… You ride a bicycle, Onee-san?”

“Yeah, comes in handy.”

I rode the same bike that was gifted to me in celebration to graduating into middle school. The inspection sticker given during that time was still stuck on the back wheel.

The bike was unlocked and prepared. Mm… Really not trying to hide my trace or anything, having a bike with my name on it parked outside.

Yet the guy just stood there, shaking as though regretting his thin clothes.

“Mm… Where's your bike?” Is that a place we can walk to? We're not changing destination, are we?

“I walk… Well, I just don't have a bike. Walking, huh… Guess we can ride together.”

An undisguised look of anticipation. To prevent the possible sparks between our eyes, I looked to the sides. To see if there were officers out patrolling.

“Then are we riding double? I only have a helmet for myself. It's really scary, y'know.”

I reminded him like I was his senior and put on and adjusted the helmet.

Oh, right… I'm a second year now, so I'll have juniors in the club now.

“What's so scary? Do people in blue shoot you if you don't wear helmet in this town?”

“No, it's so that if a boar runs into ya, your scalps will not be destroyed.”

“I see. So just don't fall.”

He dismissed the notion with a pained expression before straddling onto the luggage rack.

Mm… Such reckless bravery is youth. Wait, am I pedalling?

As I imagined, he hugged my waist as soon as I sat on the seat. From the tip of my toes I felt all sense of calm leaving, like a hamster wheel inside of me had begin spinning.

Ah, my heart accelerated on its own. Don't waste my life! I couldn't take a shower earlier, does he not mind the smell or whatever? Plus having physical contact with a guy is already rare for me. Feels like a dream, riding a bike together.

But since holding onto my shoulder meant skin-to-skin contact, so it actually made me a little more relaxed, then I thought, oh well, this is okay.

“Whoa! You're thin! Are you eating enough?”

The end of his sentence rose in pitch like a mom's; he's skin and bone too, so I wondered if his mom said the same thing. I didn't say it though since I didn't want to hear about another alien.

“Onee-san, why did you run away from home? You're not one of those 'self-searching' people, right? Don't tell me you had an argument with your parents.”

“Reason?” I inadvertently shut my eyes from the sudden darkness.

Swish~ Darkness entered the depth of my head; I exhaled deeply.

'Cuz I was dumped. I was cut in half. That's why I said I was on a journey of life. I'm not even brave enough to do a double-dribble. But how does this fit into the equation? Well…

“Scar.”

“Hm?”

“A scar like a knife wound doesn't recover well if it's cut in the same place a lot, right?”

“Hmm? Is this a metaphor?”

“Heheh, that's how it is if ya wanna be smart.” I put up a smug expression to brag to the boy who thought we were the same age.

“It does sound elegant if you put it so jadedly. Hmm. Did someone hurt you?”

“Most people who leave home have been.”

“Do you hate someone now?”

“I don't. Because I don't want to make others hate me too.”

It is true that I left because I was hurt.

Because I thought about him in the room, and even put his name down on the note when we're studying.

“We'll leave this for later. Let's go, Onee-san. I have this funny feeling that an alien of high status had told others to start navigating.”

He'd fit right in in this town, but we already have a futon person here… Therefore he needs the tin foil. Roasted, too. I'm drooling… Since I'd been awake I am hungry now. My stomach might growl if I kept still, so I frantically began moving forward; the sound of wind grew beside the ears.

Headwind blew beneath the earlobes like waves.

My breath, though, exited intermittently and shallowly.

What was my goal? What was I after? The silhouette blurred. I didn't even have a real reason to hang around this guy: at most I just went along with him. It's unclear if it's something I should feel proud about.

But I won't deny that I followed him because this handsome guy hit on me.

Mm~ that's still not all of it. I cannot rebuke one-hundred percent.

Maybe I'm just a girl who wanted someone to spoil me? I hope not.

I don't want just anybody… Well, until yesterday.

Was it anticipation, mindfulness, laziness, or hopefullness?

Which was the primary motivation to keep me from stopping?

In the dark, I searched for the cause while pedalling.

The well-kept light that drove the darkness away elated me.

When I was a child much more naive than I am now, there was much around that was as terrifying as they were fascinating.

There was that empty lot behind the super market. Even if nothing was there, for some reason it's always been scary. I saw a wild cat living there years later.

There's also the underground stair case behind my elementary school. It led to a room that we're not suppose to go in. Putting your ear onto the door revealed whirling of machines behind.

The world has many places my hands and knowledge cannot yet reach. I thoughts every grown-ups knew about that, and believe that there are many more out in the world.

And because I wanted to learn more, I gathered the kids around to discover and investigate the town. There are a lot of strange facilities around here, so everywhere had something that both intrigued and scared us. I guess it's probably because of that one strange old lady in a shop who lies to the kids with a straight face.

Us kids used this so-called snack store as our secret hideout. The adults didn't like that too much because the store openly displayed the taxidermy of a tsuchinoko and a signature of an alien.<ref>Tsuchinoko is a creature in Japanese lore</ref>

The most mysterious had to be the observatory though. Some kids called it the bathroom, but observatory sounded more exciting with the 'beep beep' (sfx) and 'boop boop' (electronic sounds), so most kids called it that.

It had a huge plot of land and several concrete buildings; like a JSDF base, even the wall carried a heavy aura. I recalled us mistaking the place as a rocket launch site and getting all excited for it.

Placed in the courtyard-like location was a giant telescope most popular as a school trip destination, free for anyone to visit. I've seen it several times before. I thought that the universe itself existed in the scope, since that's where the stars can be seen clearly. Still, the kids weren't interested in the scope, but the places forbidden to trespass.

Everyone spoke of the existence of aliens in the facilities. Or that it was the alien's hideout, mmm…and that people were brought there to be experimented on. There was also a T.V. special of alien dissection video tape and such; we were probably more terrified because of all that.

I personally think the staffs' lab coats are frightening: It must be from the memories I had from dentists, or doctors giving me a shot. I still hold a bias against people in scrubs and glasses, wary that they're secretly doing some experiments or making new drugs. Back to what I was saying. I don't really know what I was saying, but as I was saying!

“Whoa! W-why did you go hands-free?! This isn't safe when you have a passenger!”

“Hey! Hah! Heya! Hoh!” Please imagine my zigzag line with just the line itself.

“Why are you raising your arms? Ventura?”<ref>This is a phrase supposedly used by George van Tassel, a famous alien contactee, to summon the UFO</ref>

“Pay no mind!” With a calm voice like a video game notification, I said.

Cough… So, in other words… The place we were headed was the space observatory.

The boy said he was going to 'discover a way back.' He sounded just like that old lady from the snack shop; laughter escaped my lips when I heard that.

'Cuz… A boy who was younger than I am is desperately trying to pick me up… It sounds cute when I put it that way, but that's not what it was: It had a strange mien, but also a little serious. I wanted to know the kind of person he was, so I followed behind.

We began infiltrating that impenetrable place.

Mm… I wanted to play ninja while eating chikuwa. The old team was three guys and three girls. People used to laugh when boys and girls played together; it's a common sight, but fortunately our group was, in a good way, separated from everyone else in our little space. In the end we went our own ways after an awkward fight.<ref>Likely a reference to Shishimaru of Ninja Hattori-kun, the pet dog who likes Chikuwa</ref>

Uwah~ I got lotsa bad memories with people. We almost ran straight into the road. “Gah!” I'll leave it up to you to imagine whose scream that was, but we almost got hit by a scooter. Maybe I'll just give up on thinking, wouldn't wanna be on the news.

But, just one last thing.

Our group wanted to sneak into the staff's building; it was all yes for the three boys, and no for the girls. The girls thought their parents would get mad at them so they didn't want to go. I didn't think my parents would get that angry, but I was afraid of the researchers capturing and doing operations to make me into Ryuushi V2.

Truth is I really wanted to play ninja, so now's the perfect time for me to realise my childhood dream!

Since my parents are going to yell at me for running off anyway, might as well do a lil sumthing before the sun comes up. Let's go, to make up for the two traumas by sneaking in!

It's only about twenty minutes on bike from where I live, and the traffic so little we could ignore the lights. We successfully arrived. This must be what a leaf in a river feels like. Six bicycles came by here everyday during my childhood to scout this familiar road; perhaps because it was the first time done in the dark, nostalgia did not wake. It was practically a different road.

But the destination remained unchanged.

“Whoa...” I'd agree with that if I came here before the night.

Faint light diffused from the building's windows; the telescope watched the sky motionlessly. The trees hid its shape, and the atmosphere dead silent. The smell disjointed from the living seemed to drift over in line with uncanny experiments.

What an unsettling smell. The territory of science, yet formless and eerie.

An old excitement rose, possibly wiping off a little of the melancholy.

First I parked the bike near the farm field just a road away from the wall of the research facility. 'Here we are~' I said while wiping my forehead. In truth, due to the chill brought in by the winter, even the people who live here could feel this cold that froze even the season spring. Plus it's not like it's far enough to get me sweating.

I took out my jacket and wore it. The boy wore his own over a mere shirt, but his face showed no sign of discomfort; he's obviously okay.

Guess being cold isn't a problem in space anyway. Gotta hand it to the so-called alien.

“Aight, let's go.” I held the key to my bike lock in my mouth. What if I swallow it?

“Hey, aren't you going to take off that useless helmet?”

“I don't feel safe empty-handed.”

Actually my hair just gets messy after I take off the helmet.

“What is that, some kind of setting? Alien and ninja do sound good together though.”

“Ya are not supposed to say that...” That signalled the end of the character-change.

I'd changed in ten years of time; I'd lost my compatriots, and only my sense of shame grew.

Around the facility was — rare even for this town — farm fields. Not many lived near, reinforcing further the sense of isolation and mysticism. There's no convenient store around either, so the guys inside probably don't like that too much.

“Could there really be alien fossils or mummies?”

“Onee-san, there's one right here. You're really hyped though.”

“Mm? You…? Ya have pupils, and ya aren't glowing either so ya don't count.”

“I'm not some cat alien. Frankly your expectation is a little too much.”

He said so lightheartedly while walking along the building's wall. After about a quarter of the parameter, he shifted from chatting to questioning.

“You look like you know your way around. Don't tell me: You come here all the time?”

“Hmhmhm. It's like a backyard for people who grew up here.” I crossed my arms proudly.

But this might be a Tsuchinoko territory. So it's more like a backyard that's not well-maintained.

“I see. You wouldn't know the people inside, would you?” He scratched his cheek while asking.

“Well, maybe not that far. But we once had this guy come up to us all gleefully. We ran away 'cuz we thought he was lying and was gonna kidnap us!”

The only one who thought it was truly dangerous was me, but we all bolted. It's the only way to make our bodies, or rather, things move forward. It's actually pretty boring just staring; we even got so tired we ended up playing dodge ball in the field.

That must be why the boys wanted to open that forbidden door.

“Oh yeah. This isn't a midnight stroll, right? Ya got business here?”

This door should be shut closed during this time, and only staffs can enter. There were also security at what seemed like the backdoor; they're the reason why us kids thought the place was suspicious.

“Yeah, I do.”

He answered cheerfully with a crisp smile. I almost thought the frigid air was going to freeze his lips there — it was that cold.

And I was still starving, so that might have made it colder. I also lost my handwarmer. After another quarter circle, we stopped at the exact opposite place to where the bicycle was parked; the boy then said, 'it's around here' and started feeling the wall. Like a salamander he fiddled the vertical part. I wanted to interrupt him by hitting the wall, but in the end I decided to wait quietly.

I don't wanna be too normal, but normal is what I do. Normal people don't trespass though… Not that it's something to be proud of.

“Here, found it.” He pulled away a part of the wall and revealed a passage. Looks like he merely removed the cover disguising the broken part of the parameter.

The boy looked back smugly, 'the way's opened.'

“Did ya do this beforehand?”

“Nope, it was the staffs inside. The front door's too far away so they made this shortcut. Heard it was convenient when you're running late.”

“Really? Ya know quite a bit. Do you work here?”

“I can't just ignore the Japanese branch office of the Alien's planetary invasion.”

He spoke in a way matching my own to hide his identity as well as his involvement. “Let's go.”

The boy crawled into the hole first. Once inside, I'd be totally trespassing. Mm, I'd be able to go ahead if I still was an impulsive youth, but I came here with this sense of listlessness. I sometimes find myself unaware of my feet's movement, especially during repetition exercise, when we're training. It's kinda like that now, right? My body clearly wasn't listening.

“Mm? What's up? Gonna give up?”

The boy who was about to enter paused looking back with his right leg raised. It's kinda like that lil white guy on the emergency exit sign (that's what I called the man made of a circle and rectangles).

“It's more like there's a few things that I'm worried about.”

“I hope you figure out soon, because someone might come.”

He looked around several times and hurried me. I know, but I wanna get things cleared up so I don't feel unmotivated. That's what live taught me.

“Why me? And don't ya joke about how ya fell in love at first sight.”

I drew the line first. At least that way he'd forget about thinking me as a hopeless girl who was expecting something to happen. I hope. I'm not the same person I was yesterday, but mostly in a bad way.

“Hm? Because I think it's a good opportunity.”

He took another big step to keep his balance.

“Isn't it boring to have a home to go back to when you're running away? With a backup and all, even if you don't an income, you'd live for a few days. That's why I thought you'd come with me.”

“…...” He pointed out how immature the way I do things is.

He might have jabbed where it hurt, but it's just a vibration to my numbed heart.

And he's probably just brushing me off.

“Ok, I'll set that aside for now, but is there no other reason why you wanted me here?”

“Hm? That's because I'm scared of going in alone.”

His voice was calm, but since it was dark, neither of us could see each others' face. Thankfully no one saw us; he sighed.

“I'm serious. I'm a sad alien who can't do anything on my own.”

I thought about recommending him learning super powers like an E.T. then come back.

“Who knows what they'd do to me in the underground lab if they caught me here.”

“Right… Ya are an alien.” Hahah… I laughed weakly. It's different than tiredly.

“Wait, you believe me now?” He raised his leg further up like he was about to do a backflip.

“I'm one of those who believe aliens 'can exist,' so I don't think much of it. It's whatever, really, but can I ask another question?”

“Sure. Make it quick though, if you can.”

“Why are you really here for?”

“Onee-san, why did you come with me?”

It's like having a mail that hasn't been read sent straight back to you. That's pretty annoying. There wasn't strength left in my tummy to rebuke this guy though. The empty stomach protested something else.

“I'm, uh… Whacha call it? I'd probably be happy just seeing the inside.”

Not sure if I will wake up from the dream or be glad from achieving my goal. But if possible, I want to at least be happy for a bit.

But I was both out of breath and without a recipient. Uwah, do I actually want someone to be with? My reason of being sad hasn't change since long ago. Back then too… If the boys and girls who liked each others were evenly split up, we might have been better friends.

“Sigh, for realsies...” I palmed my face, sneaking a glance at the past between my fingers.

If it's hard for me to forget, I will jump over it.

Just make something up when there's nothing; just pretend the opportunity is already upon me.

Bet everything here.

It's a little dramatic, but this will be the start of everything.

Just for a moment, I returned to being the six year old Mifune Ryuuko.

'If you don't wanna be scolded, just don't get caught!'

Yep, that's what boy B said at that time. Great thinking, but that's isn't the reason why I liked him!

And so I crossed the wall and trespassed.

The guy can finally rest his right leg.

Then I snapped. I mean, gave up. This was my decision: I ripped the strings of rejection from my back and sprinted like a 100 meter dasher. Step, step… I started doing time mark for some reason. A pleasant rustle came beneath from the grass. This might have been the sound of footstep that I've not noticed outside of a gym in a long, long time.

“Not sure if you're just pent up or something.”

“All right!” Ignoring the boy I smacked my cheeks. Didn't like that sound, so here's another. Smack! Smack! Sounded off, so one more! Not this time because my skin's foundation didn't feel too good! I can dreams too! Smack!

“Awww~” Hurts. Sleepiness and laziness both died like the thing you slap with a slipper. The edge of my eyes flashed and hurt; eye lashes felt like hedgehogs.

“Um… Onee-san, you trying to wake up? Or just hurting yourself?”

He pulled up; the building shimmered, emanating his silhouette.

“What? I'm just trynna get rid of my Shoujo points from my head. You might turn inta girl if ya stay too close.”

With a daring expression, I suavely (No idea what that means) warned him. Crossing the wall itself is pretty much half of what I came for, and the rest is all bonus.

So I don't care what else happens.

“And what would happen if I am?”

“Yer eyes get oogly.” Or something like that. “Or you get puffy eyelashes” and such. “You shoot particles out.” Kinda like salmon eggs.

All those apply for me already… Dangit… A naive girl and self-appointed runaway alien boy. This is not one of those word fillers you see in a school essay.

“Why the stare?”

“Ding ding ding~ I'm rebellious like that?”

“…...”

He's giving me the 'wow if she's normal, she's just an idiot' look. I also couldn't call him a pervert, not with that cold stare he's giving me.

But he still resumed the conversation with me.

“I was a little worried why you're suddenly so giddy, but now you got my attention too. Onee-san, you've got a lovely smile.”

Hehe~ Wink~ This is known as crab (heart going sideways).

“Mm...”

“What? Trying to hide with a growl?”

“Don't gimme that good looking face just 'cuz ya are good lookin'!”

“S-sorry?” The boy backed off.

“I'm like a black-n-white television! I don't needa learn to hide my presence! Hahaha!” And so I charged into the building close by. This was where the door with the warning was; we'd seen it so many times that I am confident I could make it with my eyes closed.

The boy trailed along and came to my side with a wry grin.

“Onee-san, you too must have a lot of… Well, wonders around you.”

“Wu… Wu… Wu...”

“Like making crabs fall for you.”

“You tellin' me to go back to the sea?”

“The river is fine too.”

Splash! I sunk. Sunk into the depth of heart; sunk into the abyss. My grief rippled outward.

“Right, infiltration successful thus far.”

“Oh, she's back.”

“Keep eyes on not just around ya, but also above ya.”

“You don't have to be so 3D about it, do you? What are we looking out for?'

“It's a space facility, so if a rock or laser beam came I got my helmet to protect me! It's ta make sure my scalp is safe!”

“Onee-san, your space's got scale but not much power.”

“Peace is the best.” Whether it be Earth or mind. My wallet is staying skinny for the next two months though.

The boy and I stepped through the grass and pebbles, approaching the grey, iron door with 'No Trespassing' written on. A mysterious machine surrounded by a metallic fence hummed on the side. What appeared to be tubings connected into the interior of the building tastefully.

Just like the outside brother of my house's AC — every adult's delusion is to use their myopic understanding when faced with facts.

“Wow! This is intense! To be honest… This door was my first love.”

“I see.”

“Uh, could ya not rain on my parade? Ya are supposed to react to my joke. It's already so cold, ya dig?”

It's not like I was wrong or anything, so this lack of reaction embarrassed me so much.

In a broader sense, the word 'Trespassing' was what moved me.

But this guy wasn't even hyped for anything — he even seemed tired. His eyes were fidgeting though.

“What's up? Wanna bit of my hype?”

“It's fine, I'm just a little nervous. I'll try to be like you... Actually no, I like my own brain.”

“I see. We will become balance-partners then! Let's go!”

I finally felt the right to hold this door knob, so I squeezed. “Gawah!” The static trap activated. Felt like getting cut by a nail clipper beneath your nail.

Darn this dry air… I cupped my mouth and checked if there was movements around. Mm, don't think so.

Once again, with breath held, I turned the knob.

A terrible sound of metallic parts grinding against one another emitted from the door; it opened like the door to the library.

I pushed with my shoulder and plastered my back to the wall. Fuu… Fuu… I carefully masked my breathing, and warned the boy who came in normally.

“Careful: there must be infrared scanner on the wall.” Whisper… Whisper…

Please pretend our conversation was carried out telepathically.

“Infra...red?”

“Mm… What cha call it? It's, um… A lotta colours put together and ya can see people.”

“Right, you can see temperature with that.”

“Right. What are ya talking about?”

“Um...” We pondered. Thinking and thinking… The Heisei board of education has failed.<ref>This is a reference to the Japanese TV show Hey!! Say! A Board of Education. It can be likened to America's 'Are You Smarter than a Fifth Grader?', or anything similar quiz shows with questions pertaining to common knowledge taught in mandatory education</ref>

After the atmosphere of spreading your arms out and surrounded by wind on an open field had passed, the air assumed it's gloomy and unnoticeable stance again. The hall, supported by thin lights, allowed me to see its entirety.

A hallway silent, yet solidly build by man-made material. Deeper in was a dark orange, or rather, an unassuming wall with a warm hue. A plant pot sat quietly by the corner, single-sidedly thinking the earth as its friend. I too grinned embarrassedly at my phony behaviours.

The interior was no different than the free-to-enter building decorated with descriptions of the stars or telescope. My opinion made my brain think otherwise of the atmosphere, however.

Something flowing out of my guts rang in my ear. It's like having a machine going in and out of your ear canal. This proved the nervous trembling beneath my stomach, churning the acid and souring my mouth.

As someone who's never walked in campus during night, I now stood in the building that I used to stared curiously and warily at. Within the darkness lights diffused out of the rooms.

My sight sharpened with the excitement. The dark means nothing to me! My prefrontal cortex coiled, so much that it hurt my brain; my throat managed to hold my impulse of moaning and collapsing back. If this goes on, I'll metamorphose into an insect from the anxiousness.

I must complete the mission and escape before such things happen… What's the mission? Was there one?

Hiyah! I stepped forward. The sound of a foot hitting the hard floor dispersed at 340 meters per second.

I froze, like I was some kind of ballet dancer standing on her toes, and turned to look at the boy. He had a 'hm?' face. It would appear my ear drums had become so sensitised that it's a little feralised. Disregard that I wanna go T#rzan in the concrete jungle.

Then I slowly rest my sole down; only after my heel touched ground did I exhale in relief.

“Mm, it's probably okay if we just walk quietly.”

“Whoa… It's like that's the only thing we do when we run into trouble.”

“Guess I'm done with what I came for. I'm leavin'.”

“You're not a runaway Onee-san any more: you're now a night stroller.”

Man, I forgot. I'm not in a position to go anywhere.

I'll just have to move on aimlessly.

“You know, I find it a little harder to think of you as my older.”

“'S that out of love?”

“Nope, just worried that someone is lying about her age.”

That's troubling. But I'm pretending we're the same age anyway, so I didn't care.

I don't mind being a little reckless as thanks for his willingness to be involved with me.

Hands on the wall with thought of leaving my footsteps behind, I secretly proceeded. I thought maybe that sneaking around would be easier, but I noticed something as I felt a cramp building up in my foot: I had shoes on. I turned, and saw the boy was the same and even left foot prints.

I frantically take the shoes off and put them in my bag. 'You too,' I lipped. The boy noticed and casually kicked his shoes off. Bare feet.

“Cold?”

“I levitate about 3 millimetres from the ground anyway, so I don't know.”

“That's not an alien — that's a futurstic robot.”

We chatted while going forward.

Dun dun~ Dun dun~ Dundundundun~ dundundundundun~

The music leaked out in my head. Sneaking about in a research building in the night — just hearing those words would put anyone in suspense.

But faint sounds of footsteps came from behind, so I'm a little scared. It's not the levitating kind either.

We passed and held off on the stairs and continued deeper into the hallway. I looked back in front of the room with lights seeping through the frosted glass.

“Heads up, someone's there.”

“Why have you occasionally used manly words since earlier?'

“If we get found… Mm… Are we gonna get mad at?”

“No, we'd get tortured. Shocked for sure.”

“Shoot… I'd get an afro. Will the helmet help?”

“No, but button mashing may help. Who knows.”

“”Hmm.””

Troubled teens X 2. After imagining the electrocution, we bent our waist down.

We kept a posture like a baseball player about to go for a slide to carefully erase our footsteps while passing by. I heard slippers or something inside, how boring. Felt pretty realistic though. We could only keep our gait strictly at a one-two order. A slow-mo recap of the end of a one-hundred meter dash would probably look like me now.

Meanwhile the boy nonchalantly passed me with calm steps and overcame this challenge of a door. He placed a hand onto the wall, watching while waiting.

I was going to yell at him for being so cocky, but I was in front of door so I had to quietly go through the rebar in my mind. Keep still.. Keep still… Keep still… I'd like to erase the periods, but reality is a cruel mistress.

After spending five hundred percent more time than the boy, I rested from just a little away from the door. By slapping the trembling knees I attempted to train them.

“No tricks allowed.”

“You're the one who acted alone.”

“No talking back either.”

As a person about to enter second year, I am able to educate my juniors. That's my plan on not being looked down by the young'uns. During middle school… Now's the time to turn failure into drive.

The boy moved behind and let me lead; it seems that the lecture worked. If only my juniors are obedient like he.

We progressed slowly, with a half-crouching pose that seemed to sooth the nerve.

As we closed onto the wall at the end.

A sound came from the door we were just at; I spun my head around. The boy also leaned back to stare at the door. Time slowly drifted, but to no one's assurance.

The door opened; when I saw the handholding the knob appeared, I let my knees touch the ground. I thought if we were to run the footsteps would expose us, so I didn't move.

On the side of the hallway I silently curled up. Just in case I could run, I pushed my toes against the floor to ease the weight off the legs.

Slightly afloat the legs, and become a chair, a stick… There's a lot of thing I could be, but I mostly want to be a rock.

Almost like an old man hiding in a Tanuki costume — a round and pink creature. I want to mould into a stone to hide my already thin presence.

Movement grew everywhere; from the epicentre of the heart, places like beneath the chin, neck, side of the stomach started beating like a school child banging mindlessly on a castanet. I wanna move.

Pitter, patter… The sound of slipper dragging on the floor joined us in the hall.

The forehead plastered onto the floor could almost feel the footstep distancing from us. I don't blame my shoulders slacking, but I kept the same pose.

“I think we're good.” I raised my hat and sat down after the boy shook my shoulders.

“Phew~ My life's just got shorter.”

“Same. Thankfully they weren't coming this way.”

“Actually, since we didn't get caught, our lives actually grew.”

“That's optimistic. So why did you runaway?”

Leave me alone. Even without facing backward, sad things were still coming from the front.

I stood up and dusted my butt, all while letting the cramp building in my legs out.

That person may have been going to the second floor, as the echoes of staircase resonated in the long hall. Now our steps could be disguised, going forward would be easier. Yet since we knew someone is with us, the tension grew.

“Foot...step… With the sound of hard floor, and the unreliable light of the hand torch...”

“Dust floating about, and the pungent smell grew stronger. The floor gathered with ashes left footprints other than our own.”

“The report of alien lifeforms left by the vanished researchers had its date stopped from weeks ago...”

“Well, not everyone alien look like freaks.”

He looked intrigued too, and you can tell from just his mien; but his changed the attitude just to disagree with me.

The corner was ahead. I moved slowly with wall to my back. Something kept bumping onto me so it hurt, but we arrived.

I leaned to see the deep end. Whoa ho…

“I've spotted the stairs to the hidden facility. We did it, Jeff.”

“Really? Give me the details, Paula.”

We arbitrarily gave each others spy names. Now we're on the same page.

Mm? Oh yeah, we'd never introduced ourselves, never mind the names.

But we've been doing things, and even came here together. It's pretty amazing from a bystander point of view. In a way it's a space-class interaction — something strange that shouldn't exist in my daily life.

“Mm? I see something below that has the name. I can't see from the lack of vitamin A though.”

“What I could see that the cowardly Onee-san couldn't seems to be the storage for materials.”

Mm… Material of the aliens? There might even be UFO artefact or element XYZ in there gathering dust.

That or something that cannot be publicised because it's an alien production plant. In order to improve the numbers that the natural breed lack, they want to appeal to the public with cheap, tube-grown type… This isn't about fishes, by the way. Oh yeah, natural beef is hard to find too, but since I don't like it I don't care.

“Alright, let's check it out.”

“Finally, to save my imprisoned brethren.”

“Mm…?” Was that the setting?

Walking along the wall I moved closer to the stair, still confused. I began sneaking down the stairs.

After about three steps down, the distant footstep disappeared. From the dispersal of the sound, the uneasiness faded; I moved my tongue.

“Mr. Alien.”

“What's wrong, Earthling Onee-san?”

“Are ya a tea-buddy with the alien that's supposed ta be in this underground facility?”

“He usually makes Nikujaga and shares with me.”<ref>Meat and potato stew</ref>

“For real? I didn't think potatoes are the hots in space. Potatoes are pretty cool then.”

“So...”

“Mm?”

“Do you believe in the existence of aliens?”

He asked me something that's didn't bother me too much, and quite earnestly.

I paused in the middle of the staircase while staring at the boy. On his strange expression were eyes that seemed to store energy drinks, bobbing back and forth and looking mighty drinkable.

“Mm… Well, I do… But I don't think they're here.”

I ended up denying the boy's insistence that he's an alien. It didn't work.

“Correct, I am actually a real alien.”

“…...” What was I to do to such a serious face.

“A lot of aliens came here and never returned. I've came to investigate.”

“Uh, that's what we're rolling with?”

He smiled emptily to my question. It should have felt weak, but from the darkness and his own handsomeness, it looked pretty cool.

“I also happened to have been given whatever they failed to accomplish. It's pretty cliché, but we were supposed to investigate how Earthlings live. Top brass wanted us to figure out if you were good or bad.

Ahahah… I laughed lightly. Calm thyself. Be at least a little scared.

The old lady used to have us come up closely to her and tell us about this kind of things. I cringed as the wind of common sense blew onto my skin.

My old friend always end up ignoring others when she couldn't win a debate. Was that why she ended up wrapping herself in a futon? It looks like a giant asparagus roll-up.

I'm drooling…

“If humans kept capturing aliens to conduct experiments, then we probably can't be friends.”

“Oh? So that's why you came here. Great work...”

“It's okay.” He paid no mind to it. Tough guy, this one.

“So were you lying about looking for a way to go home here?”

“No. I really don't know how. For some reason I can't.”

He shrugged. Um, can I really handle this guy? It's gonna take a bit to crack this one.

“So what happens when ya decide we're all bad? Make a meteor hit us?”

I immediately held my helmet. I wasn't concerned with me being the only survivor: There should be other good kids who ride their bikes correctly.

And I will lead those children to rebuild Japan. I plan on becoming the worker of the new world.

“Even if they're not friendly, we don't plan on harming them. You'll probably end up killing yourselves if we leave you be anyway. We think if there's a possibility, we'd take the chance to be friends though.”

“Oh~ That's kinda willy nilly.”

Although the gaze from above bothered me, I've figured something out.

Mm… I see where he's coming from.

“Mm, I get it. I know your name now.”

“What?”

“You're Echoes, right? Mm!”

Heheh, that brings me back. When I was still in grade school, we loved that stuff. During Autumn, we have reading time before the morning classes, and that was my favourite books at the time.

“Echoes? What do you mean?” He replied with a stiff smile.

“Mm? Is that not from your time? I was for sure that that was where ya got your inspiration...”

“Inspiration… Ahaha… You don't believe me.”

The sad grin appeared disappointed. It's not real, but I wonder how much of that was the truth.

“Don't be so sad. So do ya like Earth?”

“Um~ I like you, Onee-san, so I guess I like it.”

“Oh? Like Japanophiles?”

“I guess.”

His expression recovered along with a kind smile.

Hehe! I've captivated a cutie who I don't like. It's a strange happiness that is nonetheless better than none.

After the stairs was a room even more uncanny than the strange facility.

I'd finally arrived within five meter radius of an alien. If I told those five people about this, 'oh~ We did play that kinda game before. You're still doing that, Ryuushi?”

I'm not Ryuushi.

“Mm...” I curled my knees and observed the object hiding in the dark.

A light oozed from between the door; it was so weak that it could hardly be seen unless from close by.

“They should have all left by now.”

“Wanna take a peek inside?”

“Hm? That's a great but dangerous idea.”

“Uwoh!!” The edge of the door and wall flattened my face. My face was remodelled into a pout, but now's not the time for shipping. This meant the door opened from the inside.

“Gahhhhh!”

The staff in there freaked out. Well, we did sneak in here knowing that people are in here, but they would think we're some ghosts.

I didn't realize that until I pulled my face out and started running. But it wasn't the time to calmly assess the situation.

I hit beneath my shin on the top of the stairs, flailing and almost tripped.

Because of that the shoes in my bag fell down the stairs.

“Ah! Shoes! Pain! But my shoes… Ugh… Gosh! Seriously!”

I stopped myself there, and ran back upstairs after giving up.

“W-w-what do we do! Where do we go! Are we running?! We're running, right?!”

I spoke at twice the usual speed and didn't even stop when I bit my tongue. Some said words are weightless, but I definitely felt it on my tongue. It tastes of metal, and bitterness.

“No, I'm going to the second floor too!”

“Wha dya say?!” A lot was mixed up in this moment of crisis.

In any case we ran to the stairwell we were just at. What if an alarm went off? The lungs weren't working amidst the strange happening.

The guy really wanted to go upstairs, so he turned left midway. I hurriedly grabbed his arm. It's a twig. Of course it'd be a twig on a handsome guy! Err, or is it because he's skinny he's good looking? Huh? I donno!

“We've been walking straight, so why are ya lost?! We're only 2D here!”

“Unlike you, I still have something I have to do.”

“Get lost, alien!” I chopped his forehead. It landed beautifully on his hairline.

The boy showed a pained face with a grin joyfully. At this kind of time!

“You still don't buy my story: you're the perfect example of a xenophobic Japanese. This is going to be the last, so I might as well show you.”

“Shut it and run!”

“Do you really want to run, Onee-san? After all that work?”

“Huh?” His counter questioning shocked me.

Was he making me run up here with the possibility of dying looking for aliens?

If I believed in that, I would have listened to everything you had to say.

Um… So? I didn't find the answer behind me even after broadening my spectrum.

The six year old me who had yet grown to hate my straight hair kicked me above the waist.

She's trying so hard with her tiny legs to force me to see this alien. I experienced being the parents who were forced to an amusement park by their children. What do I do?

How did dad handle a child as capricious as me?

Mm…

There's an inverted age limit here.

I have a lot of things I want to do now.

The dreams that I had when I was young contained little.

My first love was also not with me any more.

They all disappeared once I realized.

Even the last straw had withered, with nothing left to show.

I have to go back: I can't stay at a place with nothing.

But you can stay.<ref>The 'you' here seem to indicate the child</ref>

I looked down and felt my bangs, letting myself grow up.

I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.

“Sorry. I want to go.”

I have to run away from the researchers in scrubs, and the young me. I want to run to a place with something.

“Hm… That so.”

He looked down sentimentally. But I was already ready to run because of the circumstance.

I'd already begun bidding him farewell from up close.

“Thank you for coming along with me! Thank you for sending me here! I'll tell my boss about this, Onee-san, and I will arrange some help to your friends in the future! See you!”

As if those were the last words, he showed that middle schooler's smile that fits his face so well. While it banished the unique mysteriousness, something else replaced and highlighted his charm.

“Got it! Bye bye!”

I sent off the boy, who was hopping at two stairs a step, with a voice loud enough to be heard from the deepest depth of the hall with an exaggerated gesture.

Until his silhouette disappeared from the corner of the stair case, I kept an eye on his intrepid advance. New footsteps echoed from further in in the hallway, so it was my time to leave.

Ok. How am I suppose to find excess energy from outside my stomach?

A power came from my feet and kicked me off the floor.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 067.jpg|thumbnail|'I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.']]

I left the boy and the six year old me back there.

The sixteen year old me ran to the curious outside world.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

When I'm nervous, I get this fatigue that's unrelated with my usual health.

My heart is tired. The wound from yesterday has yet heal.

I came to the field outside, heaving and out of breath, and I wanted to lie down to let the fatigue in my mind fill with blood. Phew… Phew… I heard only my breathes.

Head lowered with arms on my knees, I dragged my feet to turn toward the research building. No one's following me or after me. Even though I do have a partner.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

I chewed on my breath trying to stop the heaving. Air seeped from between my teeth, kind of disgusting. If someone saw me they'd think I'm here to dig to find subterraneans.

“Ahem!” I gave up on that to indulge in breathing.

Once my panting settled, I looked to the light coming from the windows.

“Mm… He's okay, right?”

We didn't infiltrate a military base, so it shouldn't be too bad, but that mysteriousness that I felt when I was young still incited my anxiousness. Ugh, stomach hurts.

Ah, I never asked his name. Mm? What a rude way of interacting.

Though hard to let go (m-my curled hair, that is), I returned to my bike traversing on the rigid soil. “Oh! It's cold.” Was it angry? The seat was freezing; this harmed my self esteem as a bench player in the club. Mm?

“Eh?”

I yelped strangely with widened eyes. Mm, It'd be embarrassing to imagine the actual image.

The shoes I lost sat unassumingly in the basket.

“No way!” I looked closer. The subtle wear on the tip, the size, the colour and lack of sheen… They're my shoes, no doubt about it. Did they run off from their master and came back?

“No… way...” Could it be that the alien's elementary technology is teleportation…? “I don't think so either...”

My lower half froze from the phenomenon, but I still rigidly picked up the shoes.

Mm… There's only one other person who would know these are mine…

With that conclusion I naturally scanned around. There was nothing. No one was here to harvest the skinny carrots, or a person with sharp eyes floating in the air with white tights and a mysterious aura. Did the boy already leave? He was the one who brought them back. It's the only possibility.

But how? He went upstairs while I ran out. Was he operating at a speed that beat even mine? Maybe he's actually a Ninja (the American kind).

“Or maybe...” He threw the shoes down when he's going home on an UFO?

I looked for a note in the shoes, but they only end up becoming my gloves. I smacked the shoes together before taking my hands out. I realised I still had mud on my feet, so I just put them on.

“Haha… Haha… Haha…”

I inadvertently laughed at myself. It's so funny I hugged my belly.

The aliens weren't captured here. It has to be a lie.

He's just wondering, so he came here with the Earth representative, me, and found nothing.

The loss of drive and the misunderstanding drove me beet red.

So that's why the boy returned what I lost to me.

He wanted to use that as a cover for his slip-up, so he wouldn't badmouth us when he's reporting.

I must have saved Earth itself.

“Oh? So I'mma hero. I wonder if a questionnaire will ask this?”

Of course, I won't question anything even if he wasn't levitating from three millemetres above ground.

Even if he just explained to the staffs, and then ran off as fast as he could, passed me and tossed my shoes in there, and then ran off almost like a human.

It doesn't matter if he walked on land, or returned to space from the endless sky.

As long as we appreciate the destination, there's a home we can go back to.

“I hope other aliens are just like ya.”

Being in contact with other people gave me a proper sense of pain and passion.

Mm~ That's the best kind of things.

I will for sure fall in love with someone else in second year.

And I will make the person I liked yesterday a scar in my memory.

Ryuuko's night, the spring break of UMA, has just begun! So I must hurry back home.

My runaway trip ended in two days.

I straddled onto the bicycle's seat and adjusted my helmet.

And began peddling slowly.

The night on the brink of winter's end chilled the air that blew on my face.

But I clearly saw the road.

I stepped hard and accelerated. Even if it's the usual speed, I will keep the wheels turning to orchestrate that sound.

I tried to let this possibly invisible alien catch up.

The messy hair and wind cutting by became my speedometer.

To leave the self-deprecation that chased me behind, I sought to have my speed higher than my temperature.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:33:11Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 4 — Distance Between My and Her Moon</h1>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Hoshinaka Ko’umi]

[Her boyfriend]

[Christmas Eve]

[‘What’s this Youth-Point?]

[In the park at night, coffee in hand]

[Get punched]

[Preparing for exams is hard]

[Two people alone in the library]

[A faint first love?]

[This would be three Youth-Points]

“What’s this Youth-Point?”

Words that obviously just sprung out from her mind escaped Hoshinaka’s mouth. Sitting next to her on the bench, I merely grinned wryly; white breath exited my lips. Seeing what could qualify as signal smoke coming out from my mouth, I shivered at the renewed realisation of the coldness. Unable to resist any longer, I stood from the worn-down wooden bench that could have easily been mistaken as ice.

“Niwacchi?”

I ignored Hoshinaka’s call, proceeding in the dense air that enveloped the night. Even by just inhaling the frigid air was enough to give me the illusion of being filled up.

As I left the bench, I saw, for just a moment, a picture: A hallucination of a child, playing by himself in the sandpit next to the seesaw. It might have been a much younger me, but seeing oneself playing is not much of a possibility.

The freezing wind attacked me unrelentingly; my nose and lips were paralysed as if detached from my face. I adjusted the scarf warped around my neck, as to cover my lower face.

My goal was by the entrance of the park — the thing which continued casting its light in the darkness. Thank goodness vending machines run on 24/7 basis. Convenience stores in the countryside had already given up on doing so.

I stuck my half-frozen fingers into the pocket of my coat. It took a while to open my palm, which was stuck in a fist. After a bit of searching, I felt a few coins on the tip of my fingers. Fortunately, the changes from a while ago was in there. Would have been real depressing if I didn’t have any money.

Since there were only three 100-yen coins in my pocket, I put all my investment into the coin slot. Beep~ Clank ~ Beep~ Clank~ Beep~ Clank~ Like so, the machine tailed along, recognising the 300 yen. Red lights appeared from the buttons beneath the cans. I turned to look at the bench where Hoshinaka sat; I wondered what she’d like. Going back was too much of a hassle, so I stood there, blinking in contemplation. In the end, I chose a coffee that had a lot of sugar. I don’t drink unsweetened coffee, hence the choice.

After pushing the button twice, I kneeled to retrieve my drinks. Two of the light bulbs were broken. They were separate, but I thought maybe they were looking at one another. Perhaps they’re the two who stuck together because they didn’t fit in anywhere else.

“Oops.” Because I pressed too quickly, the two cans of coffee were stuck in the depository. The white words ‘please retrieve your items one by one’ where printed on the plastic cover of the exit. Following my movement, the cover squeaked at the axel.

“You could have written it anywhere else.”

I stuck my arm in there, attempting to get the coffee out. When I got hold of the can that showed only half of its ugly design, I felt the warm on my frozen hand. Simple thing like feeling the temperature go up was able to bring my morale back up, in this park that’s filled with nothing but bad memories. It would have been an otherwise intolerable heat, were my palms not frozen. Actually, it’s getting there. I pulled hard and produced the coffee.

Perhaps because my fingertips weren’t as responsive, I easily retrieved the drinks. Though the vending machine whined as though it was being damaged, the lights on it shone still. I exhaled in relief. As soon as I picked up the second can, I straightened my knees.

An ache struck my head as I stood. Thanks to the recent lack of sleep, migraine became well acquainted with me. Preparing for exams is definitely not a healthy thing, but purportedly it’s all for the sake of a better future. The future and now are both part of life — Sometimes, I felt like we’re putting the cart before the horse.

With the coffee as my handwarmers, I returned to the bench where Hoshinaka was at. I looked up as I walked. I’ve enjoyed a clear night sky for as long as I remember. Due to the absence of the sun, the shape of the sky and the movement of clouds were easily traced. It’s like the depth of the sky could be seen and felt.

Plus the moon is usually visible on a clear night like this. Looking at the moon, I could feel the distance between me and Hoshinaka. It’s an analogy that only I knew, so I bet no one else could understand.

Her hands between her butt and the bench, Hoshinaka, with legs outstretched, looked up when she discovered my return. She sniffled with a grin; perhaps because of her scarf, hat and clothing, the usually diminutive Hoshinaka appeared chubby. ‘I thought you left.’

I made no effort to reply; I merely stared at the long hair that waved in the breeze.

“Your hands.”

“Mm?”

“Give me your hands.”

“Ok.” She earnestly pulled her hands out from beneath her, dangling them above her shoulders.

“Hm…” I nodded ambiguously and tossed the can over with a perfect arc. ‘Whoa!’ She cried as she followed the can and moved her hands to where it would land. With a subtle lean forward, she caught the coffee with the tips of her fingers.

I worried about her fingers being hurt, but seeing the smile on her face, I ceased all concern. As though seeking warmth, I put my now-free hands around my canned coffee.

Moments later, I sat a little away from where Hoshinaka was.

I once again was embraced by this lonely night.

“Niwacchi, you’re awfully nice today.”

“I always am. I show up whenever you call me up.”

“That’s why I said you’re nice today, too.”

Without a second thought, she chugged the coffee down her tiny throat. My can remained closed, continuously providing my hands with warmth. It was then that I leaned into my knees, elbows on the thighs.

“Ahh… Thanks. Want your money back?”

“That’s alright.”

I shook my head. Every time I did that, my ears mingled with the night painfully. Even tiny movement was filled with agony — I now understood what hibernating animals go through. Unwilling to move, I naturally didn’t look up into the sky.

“Are you studying for the tests?”

Hoshinaka picked something we had in common to talk about. With no desire to move, I answered ‘yeah’ without looking at her. Moments later, I added, ‘you?’

“Mm? I guess. Not as much as you, though.”

“Me (僕) too… I mean, me (俺) too.”
I realised just how embarrassing it was to correct myself like that. Hoshinaka lowered her head, trying not to laugh.

“Niwacchi, you still say ‘me.’”

“Shut up. Just don’t notice it.” (TL Notes: While I don’t have the original Japanese text, it’s safe to assume that Makoto here used Boku 僕, which he promptly corrected himself to Ore 俺. The difference between these two pronouns is that Ore is the more masculine choice, often used between close friends and family)

After she pointed that out, I shrunk even more. In the same pose, I asked the question that’s been saved up:

“Why did you call me out?”

I seem to recall some sort of explanation when we’re on the phone, but I’ve already forgotten as I was studying English at the same time.

Perhaps because of the coffee, she spoke with a voice much warmer than before.

“I thought I’d come out and take a look at the sky when I’m free.”

Can’t you do that in your room?

From a glance, I could see her focused on none other than the coffee in her hands. Ever since we came here, Hoshinaka’d been staring straight ahead.

“Couldn’t you come by yourself?”

I shot a glimpse at the two bikes resting next to the bench.

“It’s too sad to be alone.”

“Then couldn’t you get your boyfriend?”

“He didn’t want to because it’s too cold.”

So I’m the backup, huh. A dark feeling roused, surpassing the coldness. I shot her a look, finding her lips touching the can’s opening, and her eyes straight ahead. Her stare was on somewhere far away, where I don’t exist.

Was she missing her boyfriend, who’s presumably in the warmth of his house? The thought soothed my emotion; I looked down again. I didn’t even have the strength to complain, possibly because of this weather.

“This is some sweet coffee.”

She commented on something no one asked for. I had not drunk mine, so I could neither assent nor rebuke her thought. There’s still something else to be said.

“You’re welcome to not drink it if you’re gonna complain.”

“You’re really no good with unsweetened coffee, Niwacchi.”

The lines that do not reciprocate one another stood side by side. It’s slightly annoying to be treated like a kid by someone your own age. Even though I was already a bit on the down side, this felt like my ankles were shaved off by the frozen ground. Keeping my head low, I turned to face her.

There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek. After meeting eyes, I at least felt a bit awkward. When it comes to Hoshinaka, there’s this feeling that’s neither hatred nor annoyance, but still something I want to reject. I should be glad that it’s not a question that will be included in the exams.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 227.jpg|thumb|'There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek.']]

She smiled hurriedly, and spoke with a cheery, yet seemingly masquerading voice…

“Sure smells like Youth here.”

“Who cares about ‘youth…?’”

The sound of that phrase embarrassed me.

To my unabashed criticism, Hoshinaka replied, ‘your heart has withered.’

The cloud that I saw early must have already disappeared.

It was December.

A time for exam preparation.

We weren’t in a position to be out at night.

Yet there I was, sitting on the bench with Hoshinaka.

The only thing we shared were runny noses, and the cans of coffee gradually losing their warmth in our hands.

Hoshinaka refers to me as ‘Niwacchi.’ It’s a shorthand for ‘Niwacchi-kun.’ No one else called me by that though, and most called me by my surname. Oh yeah. My name is Niwa Makoto, currently in third year of middle school.

I might be a little on the aloof side, but it’s not abnormal to have people like me in a middle school. I’m what you’d call a regular, a-dime-in-a-dozen teenager.

Mom gave me a tongue lashing for sneaking out last night. Her self-righteous punishment was for my allowance to be cut in half until I graduate middle school.

That’s why I showed up to class, bummed out. Actually, I’ve been feeling pretty strange in class recently. Still, I showed up to face the teacher and the blackboard. It isn’t just me: Everyone else looked exhausted.

Because of the impending exams, both the atmosphere in the room and people’s health were deteriorating. It was a claustrophobic feeling, that one moment you are able to roam freely in the plaza, and then the next you are thrown into a giant test tube. While the heater from the back was able to provide an arid heat, it also dried our throat and eyes, distracting us all.

Even being released from school was not enough. It’s like being told to finish an unsolved puzzle tomorrow. There’s no relaxing until we finish our tests — looks like we can only endure it.

Outside the warm classroom, the cold, December hallway only seemed gloomier. The ash-like cloud blocked out the sun; the field outside the window had an otherworldly hue.

The grey triggered a dark feeling unlike when the night’s arrived. I could not find myself walking energetically through these halls. While yawning, I dragged my feet forward.

Migraine from prolonged sleep deprivation and somnolence assaulted my brain. I often wondered if I’d nap a little after dinner when I get home. Most of the time, however, my conscious wouldn’t fade completely as I lie in bed. It all ends in hours wasted as I roll about, a sense of refusing to rest almost bursting out of my body. That was how stretched my mind was.

The dreary air of the classroom sunk into my blood, forcing me to stay in front of the desk to study. It’s not like the high school I’m heading into is a prestigious one, but even a regular student would be anxious first time taking an entrance exam. With every solved math problem, the worries attenuate. You could think of it as a nosy tutor.

I saw a familiar face in the hall appear from a different classroom. I couldn’t help but shut an eye — It was Hoshinaka. She had on an extra coat over her uniform, with no scarf or cap on today.

Hoshinaka was two classes away from mine. We were in the same class last year, which is also how we became acquainted. With neither her boyfriend or friends, Hoshinaka approached my direction. Though facing the window, I knew from her gaze the sky wasn’t her object of wonder.

As she passed, Hoshinaka noticed me. She gave a peace sign and a smile, which was not the same to that shown with friends. I backed up promptly, mindful of the surrounding eyes. It’s astonishing how small a school is, and how fast rumour spreads. It would not take too long for her boyfriend to hear about this peace sign if a particularly gossipy girl witnessed it.

Luckily, everyone in the hall was looking down, seemingly disinterested in others. I sighed in relief. ‘Oops, sorry.’ Hoshinaka bumped her shoulder into me. As I wondered in disbelief of her intent, she had already drifted away.

“Uh…” I wanted to say a few things, but the thoughts could not form into words.

When I came to it, I discovered a piece of ripped notebook paper between my fingers. There’s no need to think about the perpetrator — Who else but the one who ran into me? If not a prank, it must be a message to me.

I unfolded the paper. A few rounded fonts in blue were printed there.

“Come to the library if you’re free.”

“……”

The thought ‘why not just say it’ did not cross my mind.

I never really considered what went through my head.

It’s not a test, after all.

And so, without looking toward the window, I turned back and muttered, ‘Heck no.’

But she definitely couldn’t hear it.

Standing at around 150 centimetres and having a tiny face, Hoshinaka gave off a petite mien. A low nose and pair of large eyes, she was like a character from a shoujo manga with a realistic touch. Nobody probably would see her as a shy girl upon their first meeting, because she was the manifestation of amicability.

No guys, including me, thought ill of Hoshinaka when they first meet her.

Warmth from the library AC welcomed me as I entered. The devices are usually installed in facilities such as the infirmary or staff room, with the remote control within the reach of students. Naturally, we change the temperature arbitrarily. Still, compared to the winter, the upcoming rain season of June will be far worse.

I was able to immediately locate Hoshinaka in the library — because she was the only one playing her phone, without even a book or notes in front of her. Seemingly considerate of those around her, she fiddled with her phone quietly, what with the careful motions.

I wanted to leave when I saw that, but she spotted me frozen there when she looked up from her phone. Hoshinaka beckoned, and even took the coat hanging from a chair off to give me a spot. Affected by her act of preparation, I moved soundlessly. Why did I go somewhere other than the shoe lockers, despite saying not wanting to come? My head must hurt more than usual.

I pulled out a chair next to Hoshinaka; the metal frame of the chair was just a little more comfortable than the wooden ones in classroom. Right away my tired head fell onto my hands. While unable to fall asleep, the fatigue wrapped around my skull drove me sick.

“You continue to be a great guy today, Niwacchi.”

She rested her phone on the table, beaming a smile.

“Just by not calling me out late in the night, you’ve already improved, Hoshinaka.”

I countered, to which she shrugged humorously, ‘that’s just harsh.’ I, on the other hand, became overcame with sadness: I’m not one to study right after getting home, but I didn’t want to see Hoshinaka either.

“You seem a little blue.”

“My allowance was cut in half. For sneaking out in the last night.”

“Ouch… That’s bad.”

“So? What do you want? We’re not here to stare at the ceiling, are we?”

With a bored jab, I questioned her. Since when was the distance between me and Hosinaka so awkwardly long? We easily held conversations last year.

“Well… A little something just went down.”

She prefaced with a confusing and mysterious sentence. She continued.

“Someone saw us going to the park.”

My blinking stopped. Like having no lead come out from a mechanical pencil despite numerous clicking, the stagnancy worried me.

“Who heard?” I held onto the hope that perhaps my chance of survival will increase by that question.

“My boyfriend.”

Of course. Who else aside from him would it be problematic? After confirming the truth I already know, the storm came. I unlocked my supporting arm; my face slid onto the desk.

“Please spare me from this.” I looked at Hoshinaka with only an eye.

“He hasn’t come after you yet, has he? He might be waiting for you at the shoe locker.”

She didn’t have on a difficult face, just a casual, downcast look.

“Please don’t involve me (僕)… I mean, me (俺).”

“Oh, cut the tough guy talk. Just say ‘me,’ won’t ya?”

Shut up. I (僕) doesn’t suit me (俺), I think. I don’t feel like I’m playing adult, but does feel like wearing shoes an extra size of my feet and almost tripping.

I’ll be able to use ‘me’ (俺) one day, I think.

“He just hung up when I called him, but he apparently changed his mind and called back. He knew I snuck out, and he went around to ask people. Some girl told me she saw me with you.”

I should have known and not walk her home… ‘The road to home is dangerous’ just had a different meaning to me. Warm air from the AC blew by my face.

I looked elsewhere, onto the paper stuck on the wall. Written on the paper was the return dates for loaned books It’s December, nearly the end of the second semester. ‘Please remember to return your books by winter break’ it says. Right, it’s almost winter break, and Christmas… But it’s not relevant to a student preparing for exams.

“So, well, my boyfriend yelled at me.”

She ended the report on a swift note. I don’t know why, but as the warmth left me, the air I’d been holding escaped me. My chest and stomach lost their shape, making me wonder if I was a just filled with air.

“And you’re telling me this why? Shouldn’t you be talking to your boyfriend instead?”

“I guess. But I’m a little scared of him.”

That’s not a proper answer to my concern. It’s like ‘maybe’ on a true-false question.

“Aren’t you a little too relaxed?”

“What do you mean? Who is?”

“I mean you lovebirds. I can’t believe you have the time to be doing this kind of stuff.”

My words were half sardonic and half jealous, but spoken in a way that only the former could be felt. She wouldn’t understand why I’m jealous, anyway.

Hoshinaka froze for a moment. She recovered soon, blinking, and nodded as she gathered herself.

“Gotta get those Youth Points, you know?”

“You don’t get what I’m saying, do you?” She definitely didn’t understand me.

She puts her hands under her head, shortening our distance.

“Y’know.”

“Hm…” I sniffled.

“If I incarnated a hundred times, and meet you every time, I’d probably date you 40 times.”

A little sudden.

But also a little late.

My voice was lost upon those words. Only a flat, toneless sound came.

“Meaning… You’d go for the other guy 60 times.”

What are you expecting me to feel?

“That’s it.”

“Okay…”

The superficial comment ended there. Still, something stuck to my heart; like a turtle in an aquarium tank, it tried to crawl its way out. It wasn’t a funny sensation, and certainly not something I’d want pity over.

“I’m leaving.” With the declaration, I stood up. Pain struck as I got a hold of my backpack; I winced.

Without waiting for Hoshinaka’s response, I headed toward the exit. To the person who didn’t touch the page of a book, the student at the counter gave me a ‘the hell did he come in for?’ look. I wonder, too.

“Sorry, Niwacchi.”

She spoke in a voice that everyone in the room could have heard, to which I couldn’t help but pause in my track.

“It’s too late now…”

I don’t even know why she’s apologizing. Without looking back, I ventured back into the hallway.

The slide door was shut till it would not move anymore.

“I don’t want to enjoy this ‘youth…’”

I cannot become a normal friend with Hoshinaka, and our proper distance was lost.

It’s unfortunate for either of us… I should not have started thinking about this.

If someone were to ask if I like Hoshinaka, I would likely ponder for a while. If I do like her, I would have tried a lot harder last year.

Romantic feelings like sort of like an UFO: It’s not a concrete thing to be found, yet many seek it. Hoping to find a person of admiration or wanting to go further in a single-sided love is correct, just as it is to look for a mysterious flying object.

The issue lies in ‘what was between me and Hoshinaka?’. If we were to discuss the topic of romance before addressing the question, it’d presume that such a thing existed between us. That’s hardly a possibility, I think.

After we became third years, Hoshinaka somehow got a boyfriend. She also went to a different class, and we no longer talked. Even last night was a sudden invitation from her.

Because of that long window, the relationship between me and Hoshinaka was like the season itself, characterised by coldness. Instead of digging up my frozen sentiments, I merely hugged my knees to fight the chill. I even forgot to look at this night sky we shared.

I think, between me and her, there’s a moon.

It’s like the forty times that Hoshinaka spoke of: A person can’t just fly to the moon. He could only look, up at it as it hangs faraway in the sky.

There’s no way she and I could have something like love, and nothing more could be transmitted.

Up until I climbed back up after being socked by Hoshinaka’s boyfriend, that was all that was on my mind. A flash in my memory reminded that he wasn’t waiting by the shoe lockers, but the school’s entrance.

As I noticed him approach, I lamented not having taken the backdoor. I just didn’t want to take the long way home. That’s just how I am, giving up so easily.

Also, calling him ‘boyfriend’ makes it sound like I’m his girlfriend, so I refrained from doing so, instead thinking of his name. Hoshinaka’s never properly introduced him to me, so I don’t really remember. Still, hand caressing my punched cheek, I muttered vaguely what I thought was his name.

“Takimoto.”

“Hah?” His reaction was as short as the time it took for him to recognise me. Judging from that, I called the right name. From then I start to use the name ‘Takimoto.’ Half a head taller than I am, Takimoto took a step back after straightening his knees, refocusing his glare at me. The right fist that landed on my face was still there; apparently, he’s still upset.

The inside of my mouth must have been cut when he punched me. The taste of blood permeated through my nostril. It hurt, but it seemed to have blown away my fatigue as well as my melancholy. Unfortunately, I was merely thinking too much.

Some students were just about to leave. They stared as they passed; it was embarrassing, but thankfully they moved on as I met their look.

“Could you not punch people out of the blue?”

I thought it was a sensible comment, but it was only so before leaving my mouth. The stern look remained on Takimoto’s face — it was like that of a rat drawn on an encyclopaedia.

“What if I asked nicely?” He retorted.

“I’m gonna tell the teachers.”

Though petty a reply, it’s probably the correct one. At least it’s better than raising my fists in retaliation and getting both of us punished. Besides, Takimoto is considered a large guy, and I’m not a fighter. It would be unfair if I managed to land two hits with my twig arms while taking ten from his trunk-like arms, and still get the same punishment.

“Stay the hell away for Ko’umi.”

He ordered. For a moment I pondered what sea this Ko’umi is, then I realised it was Hoshinaka’s name. I’ve long forgotten since I’ve never used it. (TL Notes: Hoshinaka’s first name is written as 小海 ko-umi. The meaning is literally ‘small sea.’)

“She was the one who called me out.”

“She won’t again, so you better stay clear of her.”

Takimoto, who’d just decided on his own who would be Hoshinaka’s friends, knocked his leg with a fist. Is that like how a horse would kick its back leg?

“Ugh…” Pain finally seeped through my swollen cheek.

Hoshinaka-san is now a princess, and Takimoto her knight. Is that how the characters are put together now?

What does this jerk who seems like he’d get a lot of Youth Points want? Is he gonna pummel me for some EXP? Why don’t you try by spending time with Hoshinaka? This guy is totally wrong.

Something about this is even funnier. I get why he wouldn’t punch his girlfriend, and I agree, but you could at least yell at her. Getting punched by the boyfriend after being invited out by a girl. It’s like a honey trap. I want no more of this.

Hoshinaka aside, it was a waste of time at least with Takimoto.

“Uh oh…” I looked to right, which only had a dried-up tree. As I confirmed that he’d been deceived, I sprung up.

I ran as fast as I could to through the road next to Takimoto. Evidently, he had been played, what with the slow reaction. Was he earnest, or simply dumb? He finally swung his trunk-like arm as I passed; though the back swing hit my back, I casually passed the gate.

The school only allowed students living outside of its district to ride bicycles, so I didn’t have to worry about him catching up to me on one. Naturally, I had to rely on my legs to escape to safety.

I was going to give a wise crack to Takimoto as he followed me out, but with little time to think I simply shouted.

“Perverted kid! Think about your test!”

Whatever I just thought of sounded like a simple complaint. The sentiment of reaping what I sowed, as well as being humiliated flooded; I would have loved to correct myself, but I was already on the road back home under the supposedly-red sky. Takimoto said a few things, but pretending that the cold had my ears trembling, I refused to listen.

My breathing became more erratic; I raised my chin. The sight that welcomed me was, despite it being dusk, the faint silhouette of the moon hanging in the sky. Cutting through the cloud and sunken in the crimson, the moon gave off a weak light that had a different impression. If I reached forward, I might just steal a touch.

But I couldn’t do that.

Giving up was my specialty. My dream of becoming a professional football player was curtailed in elementary school. Though I’ve regretted many things later, I never wanted to challenge anything anymore.

There’s a lot more things in life that I must do before flying to the moon. Probably, yeah…

When I first met Hoshinaka, I (俺) was more like ‘me’ (僕). It was a more natural pronoun, and I had principles. In another year, after breathing the air of a new class, Hoshinaka spoke to me with the force and at a time that was enough to suffocate me. Not that I was trying to play along with her, but I did choke.

“Yo, Niwacchi-kun!”

“Niwa… Cchi-kun?:

I saw her face and tried to remember her, but even if it’s someone I knew, no one had ever called me that. She was merely a classmate I just met. I remember being bashful when the girl called my name; even the tingle of blood surging into my face remains clear in my memory.

I had just become a middle school second year.

“You’re the paper model club president, right? I saw your name on the orientation pamphlet.”

Hoshinaka, with the rolled-up pamphlet on her shoulder, beamed a toothy grin. I nodded as I recall the photo of the school’s entrance printed on the papers.

“I was made that only because we had four members.”

On the second day of joining the senior-less club, I greeted our advising teacher, who then ordered, ‘find a president.’ Club attendance was mandatory in our school, so the four (including me) who joined this empty club pushed about the title of president.

And that’s what happened. I don’t think writing ‘club president’ on my transcript has much use.

“I can’t believe you wrote ‘looking for a club president.’ That’s hilarious. And kinda sad.”

She spoke on with the same smile. Though my smile froze, she seemed to not mind.

“It’s true — I’m no leader material.”

“You said you don’t care who does it, so I guess you’re up, Niwacchi-kun.”

The name ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is so strange that I cannot face her.

Right, what club is Hoshinaka in?

“Oh yeah, Niwacchi-kun.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s paper model? It’s not Origami, is it?” (TL notes: Paper folding. Usually papers are folded into shapes of objects or animals. Paper model on the other hand is much more detailed and is cut from paper then folded)

“I’ll look it up next time.”

“Now that’s a president.”

Because of these small talk, I was able to chat with Hoshinaka even more. After a little investigation, I was able to begin my club life, as trivial as that is.

Hoshinaka and I got along well, and we ended up as good friends. We usually get to talk during cleaning, each with a rag or broom in hand. People who saw us would leave quietly, and that’s how we were. We don’t prioritise one another, but we were always together whenever possible. That’s the kind of natural relationship we had. It wasn’t anything suffocating, sort of like being able to feel the floor under the water.

Still, as friendly as we were, I could never do something as bold as calling her by her first name. She calls me ‘Niwacchi,’ a strange nickname. It would be a lie to say I didn’t see her as a girl then. It’s definitely a feeling of attraction, but not quite love. I think.

Like admiring the stars, but never having the passion to build a rocket.

The distance between me and her which can never be shortened was easy and comfortable. It changed, gradually. Instead of closer, it grew further apart.

It moved apart, slowly, like the moon and the Earth.

By the time I realised, our distance was like that between planets.

I ruminated on these things, rolling around in bed. The sun had gone. Someone called for me from downstairs. Doesn’t this seem like when I got beat up by Takimoto? I could not stand how simple my thought process was, and got up. The strange sensation on my left cheek prompted me to touch it; my brows furrowed at the resulting sting. Right, Takimoto punched me. Wasn’t I just thinking about this?

“Damn!” If I forget my English vocabularies or math formulas because of that, before I could feel anxious during the actual test, I’d wonder if all that time spend studying was wasted. It’s both depressing and annoying to have the make that judgement. I remember some Tachibana guy once wrote, ‘A completed manuscript may not be rejected, but it sucks when it does.’ I don’t remember where it’s from or what his name was though. (TL Notes: A reference to a character from the Usotsuki Maa-kun and Kowareta Maa-chan 嘘つきみーくんと壊れたまーちゃん series. Tachibana Eiji 橘エイジ, real name Kikkawa Eiji橘川英次, is an author and a cat lover)

“Makoto~” Mother called again from downstairs. “Coming!” The incessant calls annoyed me, so I dashed out. The repercussion of running into the wall ached from the side of my head, but I continued downward. I jumped off from the last three steps, landing on the hallway.

A surge of pang flashed through my head. “Agh…” A sense of vertigo, the pain and pulse went in and out as if respiring.

The hallway was different than my warm room: Cold is after all not advised for headaches.

“What are you doing?”

Seemingly irked, my mother, who was waiting by the hallway, spoke. I lifted my head, which felt much heavier than usual, to see her holding the telephone in her chest. A tiny frame and a somewhat youthful appearance, my mother stood there presumptuously and comedically.

“Why do you have to be in such a hurry? It’s not safe.”

Then don’t call me twice. “What is it?” She often calls me for things like sliced apples, so I thought perhaps it’s something similar this time.

“It’s a call for you: A girl is asking if a ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is here. That’s you, right?”

Hoshinaka. Here comes the name that nailed my stomach together. She’s calling me again after yesterday. She’s not asking me to go in her stead to meet Takimoto in the park, is she? I already begged her to not in the library, guess it didn’t work.

Hehehe… My mother had an infuriating grin on her face.

“If it’s not school related, then she’s your girlfriend? You can’t go on a night date, though. Actually, you can’t go out in the night at all.”

“Shut up, I know.”

I just happened to have picked up the phone yesterday, but I’m a little embarrassed this time to have my mother answer and call for me instead.

“’Niwacchi-kun’ could have been dad, you know. It might be whoever he’s an affair with.”

“If that’s who he’s sleeping with, then the police would have arrested him long before I laid my hands on him.”

She’s not wrong. I stole the phone away from my obviously excited mother. “Here come the police~” Making my escape from my mother, whatever horrible cries she’s emitting, I went upstairs. There was an urge to just toss the machine down the stairs, but instead of getting yelled at by Hoshinaka, I’d risk the wrath of my mother, so I endured.

“What? Can’t you at least use my name when you call?”

“Sorry? I forgot.”

The voice on the other end was not that of whoever dad’s having an affair with, but of my acquaintance Hoshinaka. Her cheerful voice was not like the traffic light, of which the lights would dim and brighten at moment’s notice.

“Was that your mom? Or your sister?”

“That’s my mother. It’s obvious from the way she talks, isn’t it?”

I could feel the warmth mixed with the cold as soon as I walked upstairs. Due to the door being open, the AC escaped out onto the hallway. Hurryingly, I shut the door as I entered.

“So, what do you want this time? I’m not going to the library or the park.”

I warned her first — This is retribution for stabbing my stomach. Hoshinaka just laughed awkwardly.

“Well… I just wanted to know what happened after you left.”

What? I don’t get what’s she getting at. If our literature exams are filled with similar questions, then my mock exam score will probably just barely dodge a bullet.

Still, this should be good practise for communicating with others.

And the question itself would mean she doesn’t know about Takimoto punching me yet.

“Not a whole lot. Just that Takimoto punched me in the face when he saw me.”

I spoke a bit sarcastically, but the other end did not give me my sense of satisfaction.

“Takimoto? Niwacchi, isn’t that, like, assault? You need to find better friends.”

Ignore the latter half, but from her questioning tone of the first half I could tell I’ve gotten her boyfriend’s name wrong. I got socked by some guy whose name I don’t even know. My student life isn’t this radical, if I recall correctly. The tests must be messing with my mind.

“Actually, you can’t exactly call that a friend, can you.”

“Yeah, so, anyway, it’s all good. All’s fine and dandy.”

“Very well. Tis good, then.”

With a strange and almost theatrical accent, she replied. I should have told her to end the conversation entailing that.

The air and silence tortured my ears and tongue, disallowing me to just hang up.

And so, I delayed moving the phone downstairs for later and sat down on my bed. Puff! Dust from the sheets and the tepid AC air filled my lungs. I submerged myself into what felt like warm liquid pouring into my body — including the temperature, it’s not at all comfortable.

“So then… Uh… You still there?”

Perhaps because of my silence, Hoshinaka, unsure what to say, checked for my presence.

We probably were able to feel one another’s existence.

“I am.”

“Thank goodness.” What do you mean?

“Your boyfriend is gonna be mad again if he heard about you calling me.”

My complaint was poignant, but correct. ‘Wuu,’ she held her breath after what sounded like having someone stabbed you in the chest with a finger. With nothing else to say I waited for her to speak.

“He was really mad. I even wondered if that’s why they call it ‘the fire of rage.’”

“Of course he would be.”

Somehow, I could agree with that statemen — not so much with being punched.

“Why would he be?”

“A girl you’re going out with went to see a different guy at night, that doesn’t sound too good.”

What does she want a bachelor to say? That’s why’s the end of my reply wasn’t at all persuasive. Dissatisfied with my answer, Hoshinaka gave an example.

“Then, if my boyfriend were to go see another girl on the weekend, can I get mad too and not study for the test?”

“I guess. Taki— I mean, your boyfriend isn’t actually that smooth, is he?”

He does look like he’s one of with the ratmen. Can’t argue with how well rats multiply either.

“Probably not. It’s just an analogy.”

Then why don’t you take your analogy to him instead of me. He, of course, wouldn’t agree so easily. Plus talking about this is useless.

We could probably talk about something else.

“Um… Well…”

“Well?”

“No, nothing.” I’m just beating around the bush.

Why are you calling me?

Do you like me?

Even if it were through the phone, asking something like that would have made me an amazing person long ago. It’s likely a misunderstanding. This time, however, I believe both she and I have mistaken one another for something. It’s rare, and certainly not a good thing.

Hoshinaka must not comprehend the thing which exists between me and her. It’s futile even if I told her it’s the moon. There might be an alien hideout on the dark side of the moon… No, of course not.

Damn, I don’t know what I’m saying anymore. This has nothing to do with the aliens.

“Just… Don’t call me so often.”

“Aw, don’t sweat the small stuff. Just Youth it!”

She spoke like it was with a thumb’s up.

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

I don’t know what this ‘youth’ is, aside from what the dictionary has to say about it.

“And could you please go find your boyfriend for this kind of stuff instead?”

I shot a glance at the desk. The reference books and practise questions piled there like in a bookstore. It saddens me to know that the money spent on those were supposed to go to my deep-sea creature encyclopaedia collection.

It’s absolutely awful to prepare for exams. Same goes to the me, who’s preparing to take on such things. Because it’s so awful that you start to lose things around you. Things in my heart, naturally, were taken on a whim.

Allowance. Leisure. Time. Health. If it could be taken gradually like a charity donation to keep me on the treacherous road of exam preparation, then could they decide my position based on how much I’ve given? From the standpoint of my mock exam scores, though, it will be quite difficult.

“My boyfriend… It’s fine. Of course I love him.”

I sniffed hard when she spoke. Though unintentional, it was the noise that drowned that part of her words.

“But, I don’t know, whenever I thought of being young, you’re what shows up in my head.”

“That doesn’t quite fit my image.”

“I know. I know how often you update your ‘time spent single’ status.”

“Shut up.”

As much as I denied it, I could understand a little of what she meant. That’s why I couldn’t just hang up on her when she called.

“But I’m still looking for Youth from you.”

“What do you propose me to do?”

“So just go and enjoy Youth!”

“And what is this youth…?”

I turned my head while listening to the receiver. Cleaning my already impeccable room, I looked for what qualifies as ‘youth.’ Oh… There it is. It’s not mine, but there’s something outside that emanated just that.

“I see. Enjoy, huh…”

“Niwacchi?”

“Here’s what I’m gonna do.”

“Mm?”

“I’m gonna stare at the sky from my room. You should join me, Hoshinaka.”

I could see the moon. We usually communicate through the celestial body that hanged high in the evening sky.

To string the line on the moon and make a long-distance call.

We might not be able feel one another, but our abstract thoughts will appear.

In any case, I stared at the clear sky from the window.

Even if looking at the deep sea is a mere pipe dream, it’s not so bad looking at the dark sky that resembles it.

“I can’t. My phone’s on my house’s shoebox.”

She dumped the bucket of water on me. The silhouette of the moon seemed to die a little.

“Is there a reason why you never want to stargaze?”

I asked curiously. ‘Let’s go stargazing at the park,’ she said so yesterday. She never once looked up.

Upon the query, a faint laughter came from the receiver.

“You should save stargazing with someone else. It’s an ace for Youth points, you know?”

“Hah? So what exactly is this ‘Youth Point?’”

If that’s a vocab for modern literature, I need to at least know its meaning.

“Well… Nothing, really. It’s just something I made up.”

Demanding someone else to do something that she won’t. There’s a lot of say about that. Plus, what she does isn’t what my common sense could tolerate.

Could it be that Hoshinaka sees that hypocritical or irrational thinking ‘Youth?’

But it’s only going to cause problems for either of us if you seek that from me. Do not expect anything dramatic between me and her. The only conclusion is like the calm of water passing.

Even if something were to happen, it’s only going to be a little bit of nothing.

“So you get it? Don’t call me again if your boyfriend doesn’t know.”

For the sake of hanging up on her, I told her in a roundabout manner.

But if her boyfriend knew and let her do it, I’d feel even more insulted.

“I know. I will do that if I feel like it.”

“Hey now…”

“Thanks for spending time with me again. Goodbye.”

With that as the closing, she hung up. I listened for a bit, letting the beeping of our severed call fill my ear drums.

I was obviously confounded. Will I be able to focus on studying tonight?

“I guess this is also a form of pervert, isn’t it?”

I lied down after putting the phone down on my desk. ‘Hm~’ I hugged my arms.

Was the light hitting my eyelids from the bulb, or the moon?

Two days passed without me being attacked by Takimoto (which is wrong, but it’s easier to use that name) or receiving a call from Hoshinaka. Since he’s not a radical, the former shouldn’t come to my house after the weekend.

He’s probably also preparing for his exams. I bet he also aspires to go the same school Hoshinaka is going.

“How lovely.”

I leaned back into the chair in my room while quietly whispering his goal that I just made up. It was now a frigid Sunday morning too difficult to be lazy on. Sun saturated outside the window, yet could not breach into the room.

My other friends are probably also giving up their day-off for the tests while staring at this cold sun.

The back of the mechanical pencil in between my teeth, I took a breather staring at the ceiling. I was sick of writing more Kanji. Graphite had darkened my right hand which had plastered the notebook. The whole situation reminded me when I was practising Kanji during grade school. What I mean is I didn’t skip out on doing those.

“But, is passing the certification test going to affect my grade at all?” (TL notes: Japanese Kanji Aptitude test. The level ranks from 10 to 1, with number 1 being the most difficult)

The school made us take the test, and I did. Having an award in the room is quite nice as a decoration, I suppose. I didn’t get that perfect attendance reward in grade school though.

And that’s how I slacked off while making the ancient chair squeak. As I continued putting off work, the phone rang downstairs. I straightened the chair, irritated as though someone had just woken me up from an afternoon nap. Putting the pencil down first, I stood.

My parents were already gone when I went downstairs after getting up, so it was up to me to pick it up. While regretting about the fact that the phone wasn’t on the second floor, I ran into the hall and down the stairs yelling, ‘coming!’ Again, at the last few flights, I jumped. It’s a habit at this point.

It’s still ringing. Déjà vu, as I put the phone to my ear.

“Niwa residence.” I was full prepared to hear ‘Niwacchi,’ but the voice called me ‘Niwa.’ It was even a man’s, and a familiar one at that.

“Oh, it’s you, Aihara. What’s up?” Hearing the voice of a friend I’ve known since grade school, my face relaxed.

“Not much. I was just wondering if you’re free. Wanna go out for a bit if you are?”

“Aihara, what do you think a day-off before exams is for?”

“Yet here I am, somehow very bored.”

“Right. Of course you are.”

It’s almost with certainty that Aihara will be recommended into a private high school. In the gloomy classroom, he’s one of the few cheery people. He does, however, promptly banishes himself from the classroom after school’s out.

“I’m not gonna make ya, unless you’re really free.”

“Going out, huh… Got a place in mind?”

“Nope. Let’s go for burgers.”

“Why not find a girl if you’re going for lunch?”

“Mako-chan, if I had one I wouldn’t be asking you.”

“Don’t call me that.”

An ominous disgust crept up to me for some reason.

“Well?”

I turned to look at the kitchen. I don’t recall a meal made for me.

“Alright, I’ll go. Not for too long though.”

“Oh~ Not bad. That’s the kind of guy you are?”

“I don’t plan on staying wishy-washy.”

“You sound a little stressed, man. Whatever. Let’s meet up at the store on the way to school, shall we?”

“Right. Got it.”

“I’m waiting for ya, Kikuchi~”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about that graduation trip.”

It’s a joke that only works because he’s Aihara. Can’t believe he knows the series too. (TL Notes: This is referring to the first of the ぼくらbokura series ぼくらの七日間戦争 Bokura no Nanoka-kan Sensou, Which roughly translates to ‘Our Seven Days War.’ and Aihara Toru are classmates from class 1-A. In the first work, a group of students of a certain middle school have declared war on the adults, and consequently have taken refuge in a local abandoned factory. Kikuchi Eiji appears to be the leader, while Aihara Toru is in soccer club like he is. Unfortunately there is no English information I could gather as of yet.)

I rested the receiver. On the back of the advertisement pamphlet left next to the phone as notes, I wrote down about going out.

After leaving that note, I turned.

I ran upstairs for my wallet.

Though dubious of how much insulation the clothes will provide, I’m not about to test them out one by one in this weather. I put my utter faith in them. It’s so cold — Even with the heavy covers my skin had already declared defeat.

Fortunately, before beginning to regret not eating cup ramen at home, I’ve arrived at our rendezvous. Then I searched the people passing by.

“Oh? There you are.”

He found me first. Aihara, with just as much cover as I had, approached. Since both of us lived nearby, neither rode a bike here.

I greeted him with lips shut tightly against the wind. “Hey.”

“You’re as forgettable as ever.”

“That stupid face of yours is not good sign on a day off.”

I’ll leave it up to you to decide who said what. After meeting up, we went into the burger shop. As a side note, I’ve always thought this ‘burger shop’ word is weird.

Perhaps because it’s midday on a weekend, there’re many families with children in there. In addition, the new merchandise displayed on the register was on sale, which is also probably why so many came.

After lining up, we finished our order and paid separately. Instead of the regular dining tables, we chose the seats near the windows to wait for our food to come.

“I asked two people first before calling you, Niwa. They weren’t up for it.”

He opened his mouth; I replied while taking the scarf off.

“Okay.”

“One of ‘em was a chick.”

“So you were already shut down by one.”

Guess he didn’t need my advice. I actually thought he did something impressive. It takes quite a bit of courage to ask out a girl on a weekend as a country-side middle schooler.

“How’s the studying going, master?”

He half-joking asked. That’s what you call courtesy words.

“It’s going.”

“Whatever that means~”

He laughed drily. Not like there’s much we have in common, anyway.

“Oh yeah, I heard you were in a fight. Is that true?”

“Hm? Oh…” He meant with Takimoto’s fist. So it’s spread, huh.

“Is that why you called me up?”

Hehehe… Aihara laughed as though getting a dirty joke. Bingo.

“I gotta find some guy who can give me a little excitement, you know?”

“Right. Too bad you’re gonna be disappointed. It wasn’t even a fight.”

“Really? I heard you fought a big dude for some girl.”

I smiled bitterly at the strange rumour.

Leaning forward, I rested my chin on the table.

“I just got beat up. The bruise’s already gone.”

“So you did get socked. Now that’s youth.”

He laughed at my injury. That’s what you call ‘youth?’ This isn’t boxing, you know.

“What is this ‘youth?’”

“It’s about dating, making memories at the cultural festival and stuff.”

Without mincing words, he replied rather weakly. Whoa! So that’s Youth.

And it seems like it’s got nothing to do with me. None of those applied for my experience.

“Oh?”

Just as I began the game of knocking the table with my chin, I saw some familiar faces.

It’s Hoshinaka and Takimoto. Regardless of what that guy’s name is, I know the first name to be right. Hoho! A date. How free of them. How lovely, I referred to the same phrase spoken in that reverie earlier.

But looking closely, they seemed to be exchanging their feelings in an odd manner. They stared at one another in the alley from across, discussing something. Oh… And they split up.

Takimoto this way, while Hoshinaka the other. A fight?

“What’s wrong?”

Aihara squinted at the road. He either didn’t see them, or flat out doesn’t know them. ‘Nothing,’ I said, despite of the complicated feelings building up.

Can’t believe I’d see the source of my headache when I came out for a stroll. Perhaps the world is created by things we least expected it to be. But ignore who it is created by.

Hoshinaka’s silhouette is just about to fade from my sight.

“Hahh…” With a deep sigh I wrapped the scarf back on.

“Sorry, mind if I head out for a bit?”

“Hm? Sure. Can I have your food?”

“Of course not. And I’m not leaving. Be right back!”

I stood up and dashed out of the store. Light’s green, and I crossed the road.

In order to avoid Takimoto, I went out of the way to search for Hoshinaka, who was about fade into the crowd. I don’t know why either, so it felt empty.

By either turning or raising my arms, I cut between the crowd and fast approached her. As I closed, I wondered how I should address her. So I kept my arm toward her back, temporarily keeping pace with her. I must have looked strange to the bystanders.

“Um… Ahem! Ahem!”

I tried coughing. It looked like an excuse, but it worked. Hoshinaka stopped and turned around.

“Niwacchi…” She called me first, then her eyes grew. A reversed surprise reaction, how unique.

We stopped in the road where people were bumping each other constantly. We did not move — from the meaning alone, it’s the right image.

“What’s the matter?”

That line was as if she’d finally sorted out the questions on her mind.

“I was out for walk when I saw you. Felt like I should at least say hi.”

“Oh?”

She didn’t appear convinced. She probably doesn’t know that it is me who is constantly chasing after her; perhaps finally settled, Hoshinaka walked to the side of the walkway. I followed.

“This must be the first time I’ve seen you on a weekday, Niwacchi.”

“I guess. Where’s the boyfriend?”

I tried to play dumb. Hoshinaka shot a glance at me, seemingly worried with her lips shut. After calming down, she replied casually.

“I was just with him. But he got mad and left.”

“Oh? That’s too bad.”

Unsure what to say, I could only play along.

She exhaled slowly and explained concisely the cause.

“I heard that he punched you, so I told him he shouldn’t have.”

Guess he finally told her. It isn’t exactly something you can say with a grin, though.

It’s probably also not worth bragging about beating me up.

“That’s why you fought?”

“Mm…”

She nodded. Leaning against the building, her gaze appeared tired.

“Is it wrong to say violence is bad?”

“Depends on when and where.”

“Are you fine with being punched, Niwacchi?”

Hell no. Because of how rhetorical the question was, I answered with silence.

She did not press on, instead looking toward the road. With those cold eyes she captured the scenery; I merely stared at her. From those tightly-shut lips she revealed her teeth, as if words would come out. Yet, she swallowed them.

“I have to go. Sorry.”

With that declaration, we are now in a completely reversed position a few days ago in the library.

It’s not like I want a date with her, but hearing her say that, I decided I had to see her off silently. Hoshinaka seemed apologetic, turning her head back many times. But her feet never stopped.

She went further and further away. Visually seeing how she’s disappear in the distance — It’s better this way.

At least when compared to the distance between us which faded without anyone’s knowledge.

Like me now, left to stand there on the sidewalk, but without Aihara waiting for me in the restaurant, and talking to myself.

“Thing’s really crappy recently.”

A nameless something pulled me and Hoshinaka together and fixed us there. Distance is a fine thing: It will never be properly set if you ignore it.

Is that why Hoshinaka asked me out to the park that night?

Yet I couldn’t reach the moon, merely exacerbating the pain of struggle.

“……”

Ah…

This is it.

I don’t know what this youth is, but any more of this…

Nothing will end, and nothing can begin.

No matter in what form.

No matter how big or small, or if the result will depress me somehow.

I have to put an end to this.

It’s the only way for me to focus on the exam.

The exams are truly terrible. It’s all their fault.

Next week, I studied on Monday.

Tuesday I studied.

Wednesday too.

Thursday omitted.

Friday.

I stopped Hoshinaka after school…

“Let’s go out tonight.”

It’s Christmas.

I don’t recall signing a paper about never leaving at night.

So I accepted going out this time. It’s quite an optimistic thought for the me as of late. Clank, clank, the bike emitted a sound like something’s missing.

The night of Christmas. On a weekday, there’s no such thing as lit-up skyscrapers in the sticks. It might be a little more raucous in downtown, but sadly I was going by the fields. Not a single soul was partying in the farm.

I never see anyone happy after school either. Perhaps in the countryside, it’s too early even for people my age to be spending Christmas together. Or maybe it’s just the age when one would want to avoid appearing happy for the holiday. You kind of need to be a little hot-blooded to truly enjoy middle school.

White breath trailed behind. As my finger felt my face, I could sense a bit of warmth. I almost feel the bottom of my nose falling off after a few sniffles. I could never get used to this cold.

I checked again to see if she’s following. Indeed there’s a bike rolling along.

Hoshinaka was behind me. She agreed without a second thought after I had invited her. The conversation followed.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

“What?”

I told her so just as we’re about to pass one another in the after-school hallway. Hoshinaka froze. Naturally it wasn’t just me and her in the hallway, what with the students exiting from their classes.

It’s was the replay of me and her in the middle of the road that weekend.

“Niwacchi, what did you say?”

She spoke collectedly, but on her face was a serious countenance.

In order to keep my face up, I bluffed by raising my nose.

“Well… I’m inviting you out.”

After forcing her to come with me, I then explained that I was inviting her out. That’s just laughable. The initial on-the-spot comment weakened me, and embarrassment rushed into my neck like blood.

“Are you asking me out, Niwacchi?”

Hoshinaka pointed at her chin with a finger.

“Yep.”

Her eyes waved as if the surface of water.

“Because it’s Christmas?”

“That’s one of the reasons.”

I knew my face must be red from ear to jaw, so I shut my eyes. Because no matter what, my face will be reflected and seen by my own eyes.

In the limited field of vision, only the voice of Hoshinaka guided my ears.

“Okay. Sure.”

That was it. Now I can’t yell at her for not asking her boyfriend first.

But why should her boyfriend even hear about this? I thought.

Hoshinaka followed me without a word, but she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She spoke.

“Where are we headed?”

“The mountain.”

I answered precisely while keeping ahead. The clanking of the wheel was like voices thrown in.

“The mountain? That’s a little strange, Niwacchi.”

“No~ No~ Yes. Mountain.”

“We’re gonna die if we go hiking in weather like this.”

“It’s fine. We’re not going anywhere high anyway.”

There’s no mountain that high here anyway. At most we got something a little taller than a hill.

And that’s where we were headed on our bikes.

Nothing in particular happens in this town — that’s why we have to be more proactive. I am now about to go live a life that’s not written in the exam preparation books.

I have not been to this hill since I was a grade schooler. And it wasn’t because I had business there: I merely passed by it to visit another place.

No lights from cars zoomed by, as though the in-name-only state road had nothing to do with the month of December. Only the headlights of two bicycles carved through the darkness consuming the path. We wordlessly hinted ourselves of our next three months in school.

I remembered a little something: I remember going as fast as I could, trying to break the record of highest speed on a bicycle. I was on a straight road just like this one, peddling on my bike. I crashed in the end.

The wheel broke, and I cried my way home. Just why was I trying so hard?

“Ah… Take a right here.”

“Um… Niwacchi? Why are you taking me into the mountain?”

“We’re gonna do whatever you want.”

“I wish to be eating a bean paste bun at the store.”

“Alright, stop whining.”

Let’s go find that on the mountain.

Though pretty sure convenient stores on the mountains are all homes of bandits or whatever.

With the metal tower with red lights shining as the goal, I turned right. Hoshinaka followed — she must have thought that going back now would be a waste of energy. Thankfully she wasn’t complaining all the time.

“You aren’t planning on having a Christmas party in a shrine there, are you?”

“Ask your boyfriend tomorrow if that’s what you want.”

We entered a road with multiple forks. I don’t plan on walking through the hiking trails: We are going the entire way on the road. It’s ‘more like it’ this way.

As I am still a third year in middle school, I believe in my way. We rode, on the mountainous path that seemed like it’s been cut abruptly into the environment. It had no lanes, and snaked along the ground. It was so small that if a truck carrying stuff were to come from the other side, we’d be flattened. The last time I was here, we were on a field trip.

“It’d be a little problematic if I don’t make it home tonight.”

“You will. Relax.”

Just running out here tonight is already too much for me. If I stayed out my parents would murder me. Actually, Takimoto would probably do that first.

Shuffling of the grass swaying in the wind came from around. They stood, perfunctorily blocking our way. Their vigour were as if they would devour us if we somehow become entangled.

We made it pass the prairie-like zone and continued upward. Gradually the incline grew, and so did the burdens of the pedals. It was rough, and I bet it must be even more so for Hoshinaka, who didn’t know where we were going. I’ve actually already decided on where to go, just that I haven’t decided where it will be.

That’s why I decided that until one of us said he or she couldn’t do it anymore that we’d keep going. I also kept track of whether we can make it home safely. On that note, we’re pretty much at the limit.

“Alright, almost there.”

I tried a sudden proclamation. Hoshinaka exhaled in relief, ‘finally.’

We entered a path slightly off the paved road. The overgrown snagging onto the wheels almost stopped them, but we made it eventually. After gingerly traversing the woods, we came upon a slightly open area. The wind blew, to which I shut my eye.

It’s a tall, almost cliff-life place. A misstep would fill the night with screams.

I parked my bike; Hoshinaka too stopped hers half a wheel away from mine. She looked toward me.

“This is where you wanted to go?”

She asked, slightly out of breath. While I am too, I moved my slightly-raised jaw downward. The motion blocked my throat for a bit, almost stopping my breathing.

“Oh yeah. Didn’t your boyfriend ask you out today?”

Before the real deal, I started casually. I could hear the grass being stepped on after I put my left foot down.

Man-made noises couldn’t reach here. The only thing clear here is the wind’s howl. And the cold.

“No. We fought, so it wasn’t exactly the mood. He probably won’t call me today, either.”

Hoshinaka answered with what could be attributed as a lonely reply. The wind’s howl that sounded like escaped air came from somewhere, diving above our heads. For a moment, I saw the movement of air on the cables.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter either way.”

After that extended inhale, I breathed out — the real deal.

The stars are far, and I have not the strength to take the moon. With no ways to fly up, there was no chance for me to close our distance.

So I could make as much noise here, as to hope it would spread to the moon.

It’s the most I could do.

“I think we should call it good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s let go of what we’re holding onto.”

I lazily pointed at the world that exist above, far, far away.

“Isn’t stargazing the ace of youth?”

Now’s the time.

“Come on, look up.”

“Ah…”

The phone,

The wall,

The coffee can. Without those distractions in the way, Hoshinaka listened obediently to my words.

In a motion that I thought delicate, she slowly peered up.

Finally satisfied, I too looked upward.

In the dark sky, that which both she and I expected glittered.

“Whoa…”

The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds. A few stars scattered themselves in and between the white bodies.

Breathtakingly beautiful objects, gathered together and shined with only their distance from the Earth in common.

As if to drill into us how alive the sky truly was, the wind would sometimes nudge us gently.

I asked for her thought without batting an eye.

“Here’s that Youth action you’ve been asking for. What do you think of the way I put it?”

Her reply was a question. That’s a guaranteed zero on the literature exam.

“Niwacchi, were you always so romantic?”

“I’m about three times more than the usual. It is Christmas, after all.”

It’s a bit of a destructive self-assurance.

Because we’re all from the middle of nowhere, I think of it as a bit lame and was embarrassed by it.

“It’s a bit dark tonight. Or, I should say, the night’s thick.”

“Of course.”

Hearing my doubtless answer, Hoshinaka had the exact response I’d predicted.

“Why?”

Here comes the information I didn’t get myself.

“Because it’s a new moon tonight. It’s pretty rare on a Christmas.”

Hoshinaka chuckled a little upon hearing my report.

“A moon-less Christmas… Isn’t that quite an omen?”

“Quiet you. Who cares.”

I rested my torso on the bike’s handlebars, and my chin onto my arms. My right foot rested on the pedal, tapping it like a horse, while my left on the grass.

“Since the moon is gone, who cares.”

After I said so, Hoshinaka, who sat properly on her bike, tilted her head inquisitively. Because of the moon, our distance can never be closed. Naturally, it is all gone today. The stars — they’re why the moon’s gone.

“Is this enough for your so-called, ‘my youth?’”

I intentionally held the answer back, making sure Hoshinaka’s satisfied. She said nothing, however.

“Forget about me already. Stay with your boyfriend, won’t you?”

“You know I can’t just do that, hahah.”

She tried to play it off with a dumb laughter, but I know the topic is not quite ready to end.

But…

Whatever mysterious thing that existed between us should end now.

“You know, when I think about us.”

“Mm…”

“I think it would be great if we could stargaze when we’re much closer.”

I did feel resentful of the truth I spoke. It is the kind of resentment, the useless kind that faded into the mountain.

But before it all left my lung and body, the regret continued.

“Then we would have been in those forty times.”

Before looking back at the stars, I turned to Hoshinaka to see how she was. Her breath was already back to normal, and she smiled quietly. It was, however, the kind that was frozen in the wind.

“Is it too late?”

She questioned softly. I nodded deeply. My eyes, nose and mouth felt the wind.

“Yes. It’s too late. Not even a sky like this could fix this gap between me and you now.”

A balloon that’s flown out of hand’s reach.

We just now saw that it was still floating today.

And we have to see to it that it’s the last thing we do, and end the act of looking back.

It sucks.

It doesn’t do much.

It is not possible to witness a miracle in the country side.

Because that’s how I carefully experience Youth, in a way suitable for me.

“Let’s end this.”

So that we may get along in the future.

I’m not quite ready to make the trip to moon yet.

“Mm…” She assented lightly. I asked her in a slightly nostalgic tone.

“Do you really agree with what I’m saying?”

“I do. Don’t you feel lonely now, Niwacchi.”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t call me on the phone anymore, alright?”

“I know. What about a New year card?”

“That I will gladly take.”

Sometimes I wish for double-digit amount of postcards.

I ignored the spreading glows of Christmas light beneath the mountain.

“Niwacchi.”

“Hm?”

“It’s cool to stargaze, but it’s pretty boring.”

“You just have to say it…”

Can’t you conceal whatever is on your mind with that youth whatever? Because even I’m feeling it.

It’s like going to watch the sea but end up getting tired of it.

“You’ll never enjoy Youth to the most if you keep this up.”

Strange words escaped her lips.

“So what do you propose?”

“This.”

Hoshinaka’s hand approached. It was not on its way to reach the stars, merely extending horizontally.

The cold fingers lightly touched my hand. I looked at her. Silently moving her bike forward, she rolled up next to me without looking my way, eyes focusing at only the sky.

Perhaps because a little numb, Hoshinaka’s fingers gripped tightly onto mine. The joints rubbed against each other. It hurt, but not a single finger was left to break her grip.

“The moon’s hiding tonight.”

She spoke briefly, as if to erase that usual sense of distance I felt.

Naturally those were words to hide her own embarrassment.

This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying, bashfully, to warm each other’s hands up.

“What are you, a poet?”

“Oh, shut up. Weren’t you embarrassed too just then?”

“Shut up.” She’s right.

I haven’t held a girl’s hand like this since kindergarten.

I never considered apologising to Takimoto, neither did I feel guilt.

I held hands with Hoshinaka, not for love or friendship, but for farewell.

Through the tips of our fingers, we conveyed what existed in the past, with regrets almost spawning from the touch. With everything ended, we could only share this moment of embarrassment.

But the only way to make up our mind and go forward to the unknown, is to have a steel-like past, so that we may never escape. Hoshinaka and I must move on. No, we ''wish'' we can move on.

So that one day, we may be able to traverse the moon with someone else.

To put off some of the awkwardness, I spoke to the person on the other side of my fingers.

“How many points would this be? To your Youth Point.”

“Five!”

[[File:DTS Vol 04 275.jpg|thumb|'This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying, bashfully, to warm each other’s hands up.']]

How many points is that out of anyway?

“Niwacchi, which way is to your house?”

“I really don’t get what you’re saying.”

I commented on the words Hoshinaka let out when we’re riding on the road.

“Where, pray tell, does gentle Niwacchi-kun reside?”

“Oh~ The next turn on this road.”

“Guess we’re saying bye here, then.”

Hoshinaka braked on her bicycle. The wheels stopped spinning, making a screeching noise. While I didn’t have to, out of courtesy I stopped as well.

I looked back at her from slightly ahead. Her smile was a little more uncanny than usual. Her eyes darted, unsure what the grin meant.

“I live the other way.”

Without looking, she pointed backward.

“Why didn’t you say so from the start?”

“I just needed come, so I can go too.”

Her smile finally settled as she said so, like the moon finally revealing herself from the cloud.

“Niwacchi, I don’t hate you!”

“Me too!”

“Today was the first I’ve spent Christmas with someone else! Bye!”

She raised the front end of her bike, and, turning the bike on its rear wheel, began cycling. The melody of wheels spinning in the serene darkness shook every inch of my ear drum more so than the intermittent noise of cars from the road far away.

Pale air leaked from my teeth. It spread, like wings, in the winter breeze. All sorts of pain assaulted my senses as the wind smacked into my dried face and eyes.

“Me too.”

I said so to the back that drew further away.

My parents will definitely give me an earful when I get home. Will they take all my allowances away?

Just that was enough for me to be regretful of tonight’s action.

If more things I approve of appear, it’d be worth it.

Following Hoshinaka’s example, I began a steady trip back.

And the dumbass spending his Christmas alone on a bike shouted at the sky.

“I wanna girlfriend, dammit!”

What did my first ever Christmas spent with a non-family member bring? I am not befitted to analyse such a thing. So I’ll leave it like that. I should just believe that it gave me the drive to live on.

It’d been a whole year since I spend that Christmas with Hoshinaka. I managed to get into my choice of school, and despite having a phone, I still don’t have a girlfriend. I can’t blame the tests anymore, so that’s a little painful. It’s all so laughable, even the me who cursed the tests for everything.

I still run into Hoshinaka sometimes on the way to school. Since she was always with her boyfriend, however, we never stopped and talked when we pass each other by. The moon between Hoshinaka and me, except for that night of new moon, never disappeared. I mean, not much I can do about the sixty times.

It was now the January of me becoming a High School first year. After new year, my parents told me about their job relocation and transferring. I don’t know if shocking is the appropriate word for describing this, because whatever knowledge I’ve acquired for the tests at that time were all gone. I was taken aback, but also overjoyed.

A life of almost-independence was appealing to me. I’ve never met the aunt I will be spending time with, but since she’s the sister of my stoic father, she must be someone of similar calibre. Because she works, she probably won’t bother me too much — it’s the perfect environment for me.

And what do I mean by perfect? Youth Points of course. It matters not who came up with it, but I decided to invest my youth onto the increase of said points. Kind of like picking up where Hoshinaka left off, if you will.

What existed between me and Hoshinaka then was Youth. I don’t think it was love or friendship: We weren’t mature, and we didn’t think of others or even each other. We merely stuck our hands out clumsily, like sitting next to one another, yet reaching for the moon high up in the sky.

And, without recognising it, we made fools of each other. Without knowing our distance, we believed that all we had to do was to hold hands. At that age, we were driven by something that could only be created then. So we tried, as hard as we could. This so-called youth isn’t referring to being young or having the vigour — it’s to be able to do ‘the wishes of any given moment.’

From that viewpoint, me and Hoshinaka had our moments of youth — even if it was just the forty times that brushed our shoulders. We may have given up and even took the long way, but we got that special ‘+4’ in our heart. It might have been a 5 point for her, but I don’t mind lowering it.

The perfect Youth Score is a five for me, so it’s a bit stricter.

So, well, not even the transfer is a big deal.

Because I will be able to delineate my own Youth in the upcoming year and get even more points.

This year has been filled with setbacks, though. The place I’m going will be livelier than here.

“Once I get to the city, uh… I wanna go to the beach with a girl. Maybe we’ll jump into the sea together.”

I cheerfully packed my stuff on the Sunday before leaving. For once, I was truly happy.

My mind was filled with Youth Points that would be enough for me to reach the moon of my yet-to-exist girlfriend.

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:32:10Z

Jasonjapi123: Image embedd + slight text edit

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:23:37Z

Jasonjapi123: Embedded illustration

<h1>Chapter 4 — Distance Between My and Her Moon</h1>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Hoshinaka Ko’umi]

[Her boyfriend]

[Christmas Eve]

[‘What’s this Youth-Point?]

[In the park at night, coffee in hand]

[Get punched]

[Preparing for exams is hard]

[Two people alone in the library]

[A faint first love?]

[This would be three Youth-Points]

“What’s this Youth-Point?”

Words that obviously just sprung out from her mind escaped Hoshinaka’s mouth. Sitting next to her on the bench, I merely grinned wryly; white breath exited my lips. Seeing what could qualify as signal smoke coming out from my mouth, I shivered at the renewed realisation of the coldness. Unable to resist any longer, I stood from the worn-down wooden bench that could have easily been mistaken as ice.

“Niwacchi?”

I ignored Hoshinaka’s call, proceeding in the dense air that enveloped the night. Even by just inhaling the frigid air was enough to give me the illusion of being filled up.

As I left the bench, I saw, for just a moment, a picture: A hallucination of a child, playing by himself in the sandpit next to the seesaw. It might have been a much younger me, but seeing oneself playing is not much of a possibility.

The freezing wind attacked me unrelentingly; my nose and lips were paralysed as if detached from my face. I adjusted the scarf warped around my neck, as to cover my lower face.

My goal was by the entrance of the park — the thing which continued casting its light in the darkness. Thank goodness vending machines run on 24/7 basis. Convenience stores in the countryside had already given up on doing so.

I stuck my half-frozen fingers into the pocket of my coat. It took a while to open my palm, which was stuck in a fist. After a bit of searching, I felt a few coins on the tip of my fingers. Fortunately, the changes from a while ago was in there. Would have been real depressing if I didn’t have any money.

Since there were only three 100-yen coins in my pocket, I put all my investment into the coin slot. Beep~ Clank ~ Beep~ Clank~ Beep~ Clank~ Like so, the machine tailed along, recognising the 300 yen. Red lights appeared from the buttons beneath the cans. I turned to look at the bench where Hoshinaka sat; I wondered what she’d like. Going back was too much of a hassle, so I stood there, blinking in contemplation. In the end, I chose a coffee that had a lot of sugar. I don’t drink unsweetened coffee, hence the choice.

After pushing the button twice, I kneeled to retrieve my drinks. Two of the light bulbs were broken. They were separate, but I thought maybe they were looking at one another. Perhaps they’re the two who stuck together because they didn’t fit in anywhere else.

“Oops.” Because I pressed too quickly, the two cans of coffee were stuck in the depository. The white words ‘please retrieve your items one by one’ where printed on the plastic cover of the exit. Following my movement, the cover squeaked at the axel.

“You could have written it anywhere else.”

I stuck my arm in there, attempting to get the coffee out. When I got hold of the can that showed only half of its ugly design, I felt the warm on my frozen hand. Simple thing like feeling the temperature go up was able to bring my morale back up, in this park that’s filled with nothing but bad memories. It would have been an otherwise intolerable heat, were my palms not frozen. Actually, it’s getting there. I pulled hard and produced the coffee.

Perhaps because my fingertips weren’t as responsive, I easily retrieved the drinks. Though the vending machine whined as though it was being damaged, the lights on it shone still. I exhaled in relief. As soon as I picked up the second can, I straightened my knees.

An ache struck my head as I stood. Thanks to the recent lack of sleep, migraine became well acquainted with me. Preparing for exams is definitely not a healthy thing, but purportedly it’s all for the sake of a better future. The future and now are both part of life — Sometimes, I felt like we’re putting the cart before the horse.

With the coffee as my handwarmers, I returned to the bench where Hoshinaka was at. I looked up as I walked. I’ve enjoyed a clear night sky for as long as I remember. Due to the absence of the sun, the shape of the sky and the movement of clouds were easily traced. It’s like the depth of the sky could be seen and felt.

Plus the moon is usually visible on a clear night like this. Looking at the moon, I could feel the distance between me and Hoshinaka. It’s an analogy that only I knew, so I bet no one else could understand.

Her hands between her butt and the bench, Hoshinaka, with legs outstretched, looked up when she discovered my return. She sniffled with a grin; perhaps because of her scarf, hat and clothing, the usually diminutive Hoshinaka appeared chubby. ‘I thought you left.’

I made no effort to reply; I merely stared at the long hair that waved in the breeze.

“Your hands.”

“Mm?”

“Give me your hands.”

“Ok.” She earnestly pulled her hands out from beneath her, dangling them above her shoulders.

“Hm…” I nodded ambiguously and tossed the can over with a perfect arc. ‘Whoa!’ She cried as she followed the can and moved her hands to where it would land. With a subtle lean forward, she caught the coffee with the tips of her fingers.

I worried about her fingers being hurt, but seeing the smile on her face, I ceased all concern. As though seeking warmth, I put my now-free hands around my canned coffee.

Moments later, I sat a little away from where Hoshinaka was.

I once again was embraced by this lonely night.

“Niwacchi, you’re awfully nice today.”

“I always am. I show up whenever you call me up.”

“That’s why I said you’re nice today, too.”

Without a second thought, she chugged the coffee down her tiny throat. My can remained closed, continuously providing my hands with warmth. It was then that I leaned into my knees, elbows on the thighs.

“Ahh… Thanks. Want your money back?”

“That’s alright.”

I shook my head. Every time I did that, my ears mingled with the night painfully. Even tiny movement was filled with agony — I now understood what hibernating animals go through. Unwilling to move, I naturally didn’t look up into the sky.

“Are you studying for the tests?”

Hoshinaka picked something we had in common to talk about. With no desire to move, I answered ‘yeah’ without looking at her. Moments later, I added, ‘you?’

“Mm? I guess. Not as much as you, though.”

“Me (僕) too… I mean, me (俺) too.”
I realised just how embarrassing it was to correct myself like that. Hoshinaka lowered her head, trying not to laugh.

“Niwacchi, you still say ‘me.’”

“Shut up. Just don’t notice it.” (TL Notes: While I don’t have the original Japanese text, it’s safe to assume that Makoto here used Boku 僕, which he promptly corrected himself to Ore 俺. The difference between these two pronouns is that Ore is the more masculine choice, often used between close friends and family)

After she pointed that out, I shrunk even more. In the same pose, I asked the question that’s been saved up:

“Why did you call me out?”

I seem to recall some sort of explanation when we’re on the phone, but I’ve already forgotten as I was studying English at the same time.

Perhaps because of the coffee, she spoke with a voice much warmer than before.

“I thought I’d come out and take a look at the sky when I’m free.”

Can’t you do that in your room?

From a glance, I could see her focused on none other than the coffee in her hands. Ever since we came here, Hoshinaka’d been staring straight ahead.

“Couldn’t you come by yourself?”

I shot a glimpse at the two bikes resting next to the bench.

“It’s too sad to be alone.”

“Then couldn’t you get your boyfriend?”

“He didn’t want to because it’s too cold.”

So I’m the backup, huh. A dark feeling roused, surpassing the coldness. I shot her a look, finding her lips touching the can’s opening, and her eyes straight ahead. Her stare was on somewhere far away, where I don’t exist.

Was she missing her boyfriend, who’s presumably in the warmth of his house? The thought soothed my emotion; I looked down again. I didn’t even have the strength to complain, possibly because of this weather.

“This is some sweet coffee.”

She commented on something no one asked for. I had not drunk mine, so I could neither assent nor rebuke her thought. There’s still something else to be said.

“You’re welcome to not drink it if you’re gonna complain.”

“You’re really no good with unsweetened coffee, Niwacchi.”

The lines that do not reciprocate one another stood side by side. It’s slightly annoying to be treated like a kid by someone your own age. Even though I was already a bit on the down side, this felt like my ankles were shaved off by the frozen ground. Keeping my head low, I turned to face her.

There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek. After meeting eyes, I at least felt a bit awkward. When it comes to Hoshinaka, there’s this feeling that’s neither hatred nor annoyance, but still something I want to reject. I should be glad that it’s not a question that will be included in the exams.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 227.jpg|thumb|'There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek.']]

She smiled hurriedly, and spoke with a cheery, yet seemingly masquerading voice…

“Sure smells like Youth here.”

“Who cares about ‘youth…?’”

The sound of that phrase embarrassed me.

To my unabashed criticism, Hoshinaka replied, ‘your heart has withered.’

The cloud that I saw early must have already disappeared.

It was December.

A time for exam preparation.

We weren’t in a position to be out at night.

Yet there I was, sitting on the bench with Hoshinaka.

The only thing we shared were runny noses, and the cans of coffee gradually losing their warmth in our hands.

Hoshinaka refers to me as ‘Niwacchi.’ It’s a shorthand for ‘Niwacchi-kun.’ No one else called me by that though, and most called me by my surname. Oh yeah. My name is Niwa Makoto, currently in third year of middle school.

I might be a little on the aloof side, but it’s not abnormal to have people like me in a middle school. I’m what you’d call a regular, a-dime-in-a-dozen teenager.

Mom gave me a tongue lashing for sneaking out last night. Her self-righteous punishment was for my allowance to be cut in half until I graduate middle school.

That’s why I showed up to class, bummed out. Actually, I’ve been feeling pretty strange in class recently. Still, I showed up to face the teacher and the blackboard. It isn’t just me: Everyone else looked exhausted.

Because of the impending exams, both the atmosphere in the room and people’s health were deteriorating. It was a claustrophobic feeling, that one moment you are able to roam freely in the plaza, and then the next you are thrown into a giant test tube. While the heater from the back was able to provide an arid heat, it also dried our throat and eyes, distracting us all.

Even being released from school was not enough. It’s like being told to finish an unsolved puzzle tomorrow. There’s no relaxing until we finish our tests — looks like we can only endure it.

Outside the warm classroom, the cold, December hallway only seemed gloomier. The ash-like cloud blocked out the sun; the field outside the window had an otherworldly hue.

The grey triggered a dark feeling unlike when the night’s arrived. I could not find myself walking energetically through these halls. While yawning, I dragged my feet forward.

Migraine from prolonged sleep deprivation and somnolence assaulted my brain. I often wondered if I’d nap a little after dinner when I get home. Most of the time, however, my conscious wouldn’t fade completely as I lie in bed. It all ends in hours wasted as I roll about, a sense of refusing to rest almost bursting out of my body. That was how stretched my mind was.

The dreary air of the classroom sunk into my blood, forcing me to stay in front of the desk to study. It’s not like the high school I’m heading into is a prestigious one, but even a regular student would be anxious first time taking an entrance exam. With every solved math problem, the worries attenuate. You could think of it as a nosy tutor.

I saw a familiar face in the hall appear from a different classroom. I couldn’t help but shut an eye — It was Hoshinaka. She had on an extra coat over her uniform, with no scarf or cap on today.

Hoshinaka was two classes away from mine. We were in the same class last year, which is also how we became acquainted. With neither her boyfriend or friends, Hoshinaka approached my direction. Though facing the window, I knew from her gaze the sky wasn’t her object of wonder.

As she passed, Hoshinaka noticed me. She gave a peace sign and a smile, which was not the same to that shown with friends. I backed up promptly, mindful of the surrounding eyes. It’s astonishing how small a school is, and how fast rumour spreads. It would not take too long for her boyfriend to hear about this peace sign if a particularly gossipy girl witnessed it.

Luckily, everyone in the hall was looking down, seemingly disinterested in others. I sighed in relief. ‘Oops, sorry.’ Hoshinaka bumped her shoulder into me. As I wondered in disbelief of her intent, she had already drifted away.

“Uh…” I wanted to say a few things, but the thoughts could not form into words.

When I came to it, I discovered a piece of ripped notebook paper between my fingers. There’s no need to think about the perpetrator — Who else but the one who ran into me? If not a prank, it must be a message to me.

I unfolded the paper. A few rounded fonts in blue were printed there.

“Come to the library if you’re free.”

“……”

The thought ‘why not just say it’ did not cross my mind.

I never really considered what went through my head.

It’s not a test, after all.

And so, without looking toward the window, I turned back and muttered, ‘Heck no.’

But she definitely couldn’t hear it.

Standing at around 150 centimetres and having a tiny face, Hoshinaka gave off a petite mien. A low nose and pair of large eyes, she was like a character from a shoujo manga with a realistic touch. Nobody probably would see her as a shy girl upon their first meeting, because she was the manifestation of amicability.

No guys, including me, thought ill of Hoshinaka when they first meet her.

Warmth from the library AC welcomed me as I entered. The devices are usually installed in facilities such as the infirmary or staff room, with the remote control within the reach of students. Naturally, we change the temperature arbitrarily. Still, compared to the winter, the upcoming rain season of June will be far worse.

I was able to immediately locate Hoshinaka in the library — because she was the only one playing her phone, without even a book or notes in front of her. Seemingly considerate of those around her, she fiddled with her phone quietly, what with the careful motions.

I wanted to leave when I saw that, but she spotted me frozen there when she looked up from her phone. Hoshinaka beckoned, and even took the coat hanging from a chair off to give me a spot. Affected by her act of preparation, I moved soundlessly. Why did I go somewhere other than the shoe lockers, despite saying not wanting to come? My head must hurt more than usual.

I pulled out a chair next to Hoshinaka; the metal frame of the chair was just a little more comfortable than the wooden ones in classroom. Right away my tired head fell onto my hands. While unable to fall asleep, the fatigue wrapped around my skull drove me sick.

“You continue to be a great guy today, Niwacchi.”

She rested her phone on the table, beaming a smile.

“Just by not calling me out late in the night, you’ve already improved, Hoshinaka.”

I countered, to which she shrugged humorously, ‘that’s just harsh.’ I, on the other hand, became overcame with sadness: I’m not one to study right after getting home, but I didn’t want to see Hoshinaka either.

“You seem a little blue.”

“My allowance was cut in half. For sneaking out in the last night.”

“Ouch… That’s bad.”

“So? What do you want? We’re not here to stare at the ceiling, are we?”

With a bored jab, I questioned her. Since when was the distance between me and Hosinaka so awkwardly long? We easily held conversations last year.

“Well… A little something just went down.”

She prefaced with a confusing and mysterious sentence. She continued.

“Someone saw us going to the park.”

My blinking stopped. Like having no lead come out from a mechanical pencil despite numerous clicking, the stagnancy worried me.

“Who heard?” I held onto the hope that perhaps my chance of survival will increase by that question.

“My boyfriend.”

Of course. Who else aside from him would it be problematic? After confirming the truth I already know, the storm came. I unlocked my supporting arm; my face slid onto the desk.

“Please spare me from this.” I looked at Hoshinaka with only an eye.

“He hasn’t come after you yet, has he? He might be waiting for you at the shoe locker.”

She didn’t have on a difficult face, just a casual, downcast look.

“Please don’t involve me (僕)… I mean, me (俺).”

“Oh, cut the tough guy talk. Just say ‘me,’ won’t ya?”

Shut up. I (僕) doesn’t suit me (俺), I think. I don’t feel like I’m playing adult, but does feel like wearing shoes an extra size of my feet and almost tripping.

I’ll be able to use ‘me’ (俺) one day, I think.

“He just hung up when I called him, but he apparently changed his mind and called back. He knew I snuck out, and he went around to ask people. Some girl told me she saw me with you.”

I should have known and not walk her home… ‘The road to home is dangerous’ just had a different meaning to me. Warm air from the AC blew by my face.

I looked elsewhere, onto the paper stuck on the wall. Written on the paper was the return dates for loaned books It’s December, nearly the end of the second semester. ‘Please remember to return your books by winter break’ it says. Right, it’s almost winter break, and Christmas… But it’s not relevant to a student preparing for exams.

“So, well, my boyfriend yelled at me.”

She ended the report on a swift note. I don’t know why, but as the warmth left me, the air I’d been holding escaped me. My chest and stomach lost their shape, making me wonder if I was a just filled with air.

“And you’re telling me this why? Shouldn’t you be talking to your boyfriend instead?”

“I guess. But I’m a little scared of him.”

That’s not a proper answer to my concern. It’s like ‘maybe’ on a true-false question.

“Aren’t you a little too relaxed?”

“What do you mean? Who is?”

“I mean you lovebirds. I can’t believe you have the time to be doing this kind of stuff.”

My words were half sardonic and half jealous, but spoken in a way that only the former could be felt. She wouldn’t understand why I’m jealous, anyway.

Hoshinaka froze for a moment. She recovered soon, blinking, and nodded as she gathered herself.

“Gotta get those Youth Points, you know?”

“You don’t get what I’m saying, do you?” She definitely didn’t understand me.

She puts her hands under her head, shortening our distance.

“Y’know.”

“Hm…” I sniffled.

“If I incarnated a hundred times, and meet you every time, I’d probably date you 40 times.”

A little sudden.

But also a little late.

My voice was lost upon those words. Only a flat, toneless sound came.

“Meaning… You’d go for the other guy 60 times.”

What are you expecting me to feel?

“That’s it.”

“Okay…”

The superficial comment ended there. Still, something stuck to my heart; like a turtle in an aquarium tank, it tried to crawl its way out. It wasn’t a funny sensation, and certainly not something I’d want pity over.

“I’m leaving.” With the declaration, I stood up. Pain struck as I got a hold of my backpack; I winced.

Without waiting for Hoshinaka’s response, I headed toward the exit. To the person who didn’t touch the page of a book, the student at the counter gave me a ‘the hell did he come in for?’ look. I wonder, too.

“Sorry, Niwacchi.”

She spoke in a voice that everyone in the room could have heard, to which I couldn’t help but pause in my track.

“It’s too late now…”

I don’t even know why she’s apologizing. Without looking back, I ventured back into the hallway.

The slide door was shut till it would not move anymore.

“I don’t want to enjoy this ‘youth…’”

I cannot become a normal friend with Hoshinaka, and our proper distance was lost.

It’s unfortunate for either of us… I should not have started thinking about this.

If someone were to ask if I like Hoshinaka, I would likely ponder for a while. If I do like her, I would have tried a lot harder last year.

Romantic feelings like sort of like an UFO: It’s not a concrete thing to be found, yet many seek it. Hoping to find a person of admiration or wanting to go further in a single-sided love is correct, just as it is to look for a mysterious flying object.

The issue lies in ‘what was between me and Hoshinaka?’. If we were to discuss the topic of romance before addressing the question, it’d presume that such a thing existed between us. That’s hardly a possibility, I think.

After we became third years, Hoshinaka somehow got a boyfriend. She also went to a different class, and we no longer talked. Even last night was a sudden invitation from her.

Because of that long window, the relationship between me and Hoshinaka was like the season itself, characterised by coldness. Instead of digging up my frozen sentiments, I merely hugged my knees to fight the chill. I even forgot to look at this night sky we shared.

I think, between me and her, there’s a moon.

It’s like the forty times that Hoshinaka spoke of: A person can’t just fly to the moon. He could only look, up at it as it hangs faraway in the sky.

There’s no way she and I could have something like love, and nothing more could be transmitted.

Up until I climbed back up after being socked by Hoshinaka’s boyfriend, that was all that was on my mind. A flash in my memory reminded that he wasn’t waiting by the shoe lockers, but the school’s entrance.

As I noticed him approach, I lamented not having taken the backdoor. I just didn’t want to take the long way home. That’s just how I am, giving up so easily.

Also, calling him ‘boyfriend’ makes it sound like I’m his girlfriend, so I refrained from doing so, instead thinking of his name. Hoshinaka’s never properly introduced him to me, so I don’t really remember. Still, hand caressing my punched cheek, I muttered vaguely what I thought was his name.

“Takimoto.”

“Hah?” His reaction was as short as the time it took for him to recognise me. Judging from that, I called the right name. From then I start to use the name ‘Takimoto.’ Half a head taller than I am, Takimoto took a step back after straightening his knees, refocusing his glare at me. The right fist that landed on my face was still there; apparently, he’s still upset.

The inside of my mouth must have been cut when he punched me. The taste of blood permeated through my nostril. It hurt, but it seemed to have blown away my fatigue as well as my melancholy. Unfortunately, I was merely thinking too much.

Some students were just about to leave. They stared as they passed; it was embarrassing, but thankfully they moved on as I met their look.

“Could you not punch people out of the blue?”

I thought it was a sensible comment, but it was only so before leaving my mouth. The stern look remained on Takimoto’s face — it was like that of a rat drawn on an encyclopaedia.

“What if I asked nicely?” He retorted.

“I’m gonna tell the teachers.”

Though petty a reply, it’s probably the correct one. At least it’s better than raising my fists in retaliation and getting both of us punished. Besides, Takimoto is considered a large guy, and I’m not a fighter. It would be unfair if I managed to land two hits with my twig arms while taking ten from his trunk-like arms, and still get the same punishment.

“Stay the hell away for Ko’umi.”

He ordered. For a moment I pondered what sea this Ko’umi is, then I realised it was Hoshinaka’s name. I’ve long forgotten since I’ve never used it. (TL Notes: Hoshinaka’s first name is written as 小海 ko-umi. The meaning is literally ‘small sea.’)

“She was the one who called me out.”

“She won’t again, so you better stay clear of her.”

Takimoto, who’d just decided on his own who would be Hoshinaka’s friends, knocked his leg with a fist. Is that like how a horse would kick its back leg?

“Ugh…” Pain finally seeped through my swollen cheek.

Hoshinaka-san is now a princess, and Takimoto her knight. Is that how the characters are put together now?

What does this jerk who seems like he’d get a lot of Youth Points want? Is he gonna pummel me for some EXP? Why don’t you try by spending time with Hoshinaka? This guy is totally wrong.

Something about this is even funnier. I get why he wouldn’t punch his girlfriend, and I agree, but you could at least yell at her. Getting punched by the boyfriend after being invited out by a girl. It’s like a honey trap. I want no more of this.

Hoshinaka aside, it was a waste of time at least with Takimoto.

“Uh oh…” I looked to right, which only had a dried-up tree. As I confirmed that he’d been deceived, I sprung up.

I ran as fast as I could to through the road next to Takimoto. Evidently, he had been played, what with the slow reaction. Was he earnest, or simply dumb? He finally swung his trunk-like arm as I passed; though the back swing hit my back, I casually passed the gate.

The school only allowed students living outside of its district to ride bicycles, so I didn’t have to worry about him catching up to me on one. Naturally, I had to rely on my legs to escape to safety.

I was going to give a wise crack to Takimoto as he followed me out, but with little time to think I simply shouted.

“Perverted kid! Think about your test!”

Whatever I just thought of sounded like a simple complaint. The sentiment of reaping what I sowed, as well as being humiliated flooded; I would have loved to correct myself, but I was already on the road back home under the supposedly-red sky. Takimoto said a few things, but pretending that the cold had my ears trembling, I refused to listen.

My breathing became more erratic; I raised my chin. The sight that welcomed me was, despite it being dusk, the faint silhouette of the moon hanging in the sky. Cutting through the cloud and sunken in the crimson, the moon gave off a weak light that had a different impression. If I reached forward, I might just steal a touch.

But I couldn’t do that.

Giving up was my specialty. My dream of becoming a professional football player was curtailed in elementary school. Though I’ve regretted many things later, I never wanted to challenge anything anymore.

There’s a lot more things in life that I must do before flying to the moon. Probably, yeah…

When I first met Hoshinaka, I (俺) was more like ‘me’ (僕). It was a more natural pronoun, and I had principles. In another year, after breathing the air of a new class, Hoshinaka spoke to me with the force and at a time that was enough to suffocate me. Not that I was trying to play along with her, but I did choke.

“Yo, Niwacchi-kun!”

“Niwa… Cchi-kun?:

I saw her face and tried to remember her, but even if it’s someone I knew, no one had ever called me that. She was merely a classmate I just met. I remember being bashful when the girl called my name; even the tingle of blood surging into my face remains clear in my memory.

I had just become a middle school second year.

“You’re the paper model club president, right? I saw your name on the orientation pamphlet.”

Hoshinaka, with the rolled-up pamphlet on her shoulder, beamed a toothy grin. I nodded as I recall the photo of the school’s entrance printed on the papers.

“I was made that only because we had four members.”

On the second day of joining the senior-less club, I greeted our advising teacher, who then ordered, ‘find a president.’ Club attendance was mandatory in our school, so the four (including me) who joined this empty club pushed about the title of president.

And that’s what happened. I don’t think writing ‘club president’ on my transcript has much use.

“I can’t believe you wrote ‘looking for a club president.’ That’s hilarious. And kinda sad.”

She spoke on with the same smile. Though my smile froze, she seemed to not mind.

“It’s true — I’m no leader material.”

“You said you don’t care who does it, so I guess you’re up, Niwacchi-kun.”

The name ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is so strange that I cannot face her.

Right, what club is Hoshinaka in?

“Oh yeah, Niwacchi-kun.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s paper model? It’s not Origami, is it?” (TL notes: Paper folding. Usually papers are folded into shapes of objects or animals. Paper model on the other hand is much more detailed and is cut from paper then folded)

“I’ll look it up next time.”

“Now that’s a president.”

Because of these small talk, I was able to chat with Hoshinaka even more. After a little investigation, I was able to begin my club life, as trivial as that is.

Hoshinaka and I got along well, and we ended up as good friends. We usually get to talk during cleaning, each with a rag or broom in hand. People who saw us would leave quietly, and that’s how we were. We don’t prioritise one another, but we were always together whenever possible. That’s the kind of natural relationship we had. It wasn’t anything suffocating, sort of like being able to feel the floor under the water.

Still, as friendly as we were, I could never do something as bold as calling her by her first name. She calls me ‘Niwacchi,’ a strange nickname. It would be a lie to say I didn’t see her as a girl then. It’s definitely a feeling of attraction, but not quite love. I think.

Like admiring the stars, but never having the passion to build a rocket.

The distance between me and her which can never be shortened was easy and comfortable. It changed, gradually. Instead of closer, it grew further apart.

It moved apart, slowly, like the moon and the Earth.

By the time I realised, our distance was like that between planets.

I ruminated on these things, rolling around in bed. The sun had gone. Someone called for me from downstairs. Doesn’t this seem like when I got beat up by Takimoto? I could not stand how simple my thought process was, and got up. The strange sensation on my left cheek prompted me to touch it; my brows furrowed at the resulting sting. Right, Takimoto punched me. Wasn’t I just thinking about this?

“Damn!” If I forget my English vocabularies or math formulas because of that, before I could feel anxious during the actual test, I’d wonder if all that time spend studying was wasted. It’s both depressing and annoying to have the make that judgement. I remember some Tachibana guy once wrote, ‘A completed manuscript may not be rejected, but it sucks when it does.’ I don’t remember where it’s from or what his name was though. (TL Notes: A reference to a character from the Usotsuki Maa-kun and Kowareta Maa-chan 嘘つきみーくんと壊れたまーちゃん series. Tachibana Eiji 橘エイジ, real name Kikkawa Eiji橘川英次, is an author and a cat lover)

“Makoto~” Mother called again from downstairs. “Coming!” The incessant calls annoyed me, so I dashed out. The repercussion of running into the wall ached from the side of my head, but I continued downward. I jumped off from the last three steps, landing on the hallway.

A surge of pang flashed through my head. “Agh…” A sense of vertigo, the pain and pulse went in and out as if respiring.

The hallway was different than my warm room: Cold is after all not advised for headaches.

“What are you doing?”

Seemingly irked, my mother, who was waiting by the hallway, spoke. I lifted my head, which felt much heavier than usual, to see her holding the telephone in her chest. A tiny frame and a somewhat youthful appearance, my mother stood there presumptuously and comedically.

“Why do you have to be in such a hurry? It’s not safe.”

Then don’t call me twice. “What is it?” She often calls me for things like sliced apples, so I thought perhaps it’s something similar this time.

“It’s a call for you: A girl is asking if a ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is here. That’s you, right?”

Hoshinaka. Here comes the name that nailed my stomach together. She’s calling me again after yesterday. She’s not asking me to go in her stead to meet Takimoto in the park, is she? I already begged her to not in the library, guess it didn’t work.

Hehehe… My mother had an infuriating grin on her face.

“If it’s not school related, then she’s your girlfriend? You can’t go on a night date, though. Actually, you can’t go out in the night at all.”

“Shut up, I know.”

I just happened to have picked up the phone yesterday, but I’m a little embarrassed this time to have my mother answer and call for me instead.

“’Niwacchi-kun’ could have been dad, you know. It might be whoever he’s an affair with.”

“If that’s who he’s sleeping with, then the police would have arrested him long before I laid my hands on him.”

She’s not wrong. I stole the phone away from my obviously excited mother. “Here come the police~” Making my escape from my mother, whatever horrible cries she’s emitting, I went upstairs. There was an urge to just toss the machine down the stairs, but instead of getting yelled at by Hoshinaka, I’d risk the wrath of my mother, so I endured.

“What? Can’t you at least use my name when you call?”

“Sorry? I forgot.”

The voice on the other end was not that of whoever dad’s having an affair with, but of my acquaintance Hoshinaka. Her cheerful voice was not like the traffic light, of which the lights would dim and brighten at moment’s notice.

“Was that your mom? Or your sister?”

“That’s my mother. It’s obvious from the way she talks, isn’t it?”

I could feel the warmth mixed with the cold as soon as I walked upstairs. Due to the door being open, the AC escaped out onto the hallway. Hurryingly, I shut the door as I entered.

“So, what do you want this time? I’m not going to the library or the park.”

I warned her first — This is retribution for stabbing my stomach. Hoshinaka just laughed awkwardly.

“Well… I just wanted to know what happened after you left.”

What? I don’t get what’s she getting at. If our literature exams are filled with similar questions, then my mock exam score will probably just barely dodge a bullet.

Still, this should be good practise for communicating with others.

And the question itself would mean she doesn’t know about Takimoto punching me yet.

“Not a whole lot. Just that Takimoto punched me in the face when he saw me.”

I spoke a bit sarcastically, but the other end did not give me my sense of satisfaction.

“Takimoto? Niwacchi, isn’t that, like, assault? You need to find better friends.”

Ignore the latter half, but from her questioning tone of the first half I could tell I’ve gotten her boyfriend’s name wrong. I got socked by some guy whose name I don’t even know. My student life isn’t this radical, if I recall correctly. The tests must be messing with my mind.

“Actually, you can’t exactly call that a friend, can you.”

“Yeah, so, anyway, it’s all good. All’s fine and dandy.”

“Very well. Tis good, then.”

With a strange and almost theatrical accent, she replied. I should have told her to end the conversation entailing that.

The air and silence tortured my ears and tongue, disallowing me to just hang up.

And so, I delayed moving the phone downstairs for later and sat down on my bed. Puff! Dust from the sheets and the tepid AC air filled my lungs. I submerged myself into what felt like warm liquid pouring into my body — including the temperature, it’s not at all comfortable.

“So then… Uh… You still there?”

Perhaps because of my silence, Hoshinaka, unsure what to say, checked for my presence.

We probably were able to feel one another’s existence.

“I am.”

“Thank goodness.” What do you mean?

“Your boyfriend is gonna be mad again if he heard about you calling me.”

My complaint was poignant, but correct. ‘Wuu,’ she held her breath after what sounded like having someone stabbed you in the chest with a finger. With nothing else to say I waited for her to speak.

“He was really mad. I even wondered if that’s why they call it ‘the fire of rage.’”

“Of course he would be.”

Somehow, I could agree with that statemen — not so much with being punched.

“Why would he be?”

“A girl you’re going out with went to see a different guy at night, that doesn’t sound too good.”

What does she want a bachelor to say? That’s why’s the end of my reply wasn’t at all persuasive. Dissatisfied with my answer, Hoshinaka gave an example.

“Then, if my boyfriend were to go see another girl on the weekend, can I get mad too and not study for the test?”

“I guess. Taki— I mean, your boyfriend isn’t actually that smooth, is he?”

He does look like he’s one of with the ratmen. Can’t argue with how well rats multiply either.

“Probably not. It’s just an analogy.”

Then why don’t you take your analogy to him instead of me. He, of course, wouldn’t agree so easily. Plus talking about this is useless.

We could probably talk about something else.

“Um… Well…”

“Well?”

“No, nothing.” I’m just beating around the bush.

Why are you calling me?

Do you like me?

Even if it were through the phone, asking something like that would have made me an amazing person long ago. It’s likely a misunderstanding. This time, however, I believe both she and I have mistaken one another for something. It’s rare, and certainly not a good thing.

Hoshinaka must not comprehend the thing which exists between me and her. It’s futile even if I told her it’s the moon. There might be an alien hideout on the dark side of the moon… No, of course not.

Damn, I don’t know what I’m saying anymore. This has nothing to do with the aliens.

“Just… Don’t call me so often.”

“Aw, don’t sweat the small stuff. Just Youth it!”

She spoke like it was with a thumb’s up.

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

I don’t know what this ‘youth’ is, aside from what the dictionary has to say about it.

“And could you please go find your boyfriend for this kind of stuff instead?”

I shot a glance at the desk. The reference books and practise questions piled there like in a bookstore. It saddens me to know that the money spent on those were supposed to go to my deep-sea creature encyclopaedia collection.

It’s absolutely awful to prepare for exams. Same goes to the me, who’s preparing to take on such things. Because it’s so awful that you start to lose things around you. Things in my heart, naturally, were taken on a whim.

Allowance. Leisure. Time. Health. If it could be taken gradually like a charity donation to keep me on the treacherous road of exam preparation, then could they decide my position based on how much I’ve given? From the standpoint of my mock exam scores, though, it will be quite difficult.

“My boyfriend… It’s fine. Of course I love him.”

I sniffed hard when she spoke. Though unintentional, it was the noise that drowned that part of her words.

“But, I don’t know, whenever I thought of being young, you’re what shows up in my head.”

“That doesn’t quite fit my image.”

“I know. I know how often you update your ‘time spent single’ status.”

“Shut up.”

As much as I denied it, I could understand a little of what she meant. That’s why I couldn’t just hang up on her when she called.

“But I’m still looking for Youth from you.”

“What do you propose me to do?”

“So just go and enjoy Youth!”

“And what is this youth…?”

I turned my head while listening to the receiver. Cleaning my already impeccable room, I looked for what qualifies as ‘youth.’ Oh… There it is. It’s not mine, but there’s something outside that emanated just that.

“I see. Enjoy, huh…”

“Niwacchi?”

“Here’s what I’m gonna do.”

“Mm?”

“I’m gonna stare at the sky from my room. You should join me, Hoshinaka.”

I could see the moon. We usually communicate through the celestial body that hanged high in the evening sky.

To string the line on the moon and make a long-distance call.

We might not be able feel one another, but our abstract thoughts will appear.

In any case, I stared at the clear sky from the window.

Even if looking at the deep sea is a mere pipe dream, it’s not so bad looking at the dark sky that resembles it.

“I can’t. My phone’s on my house’s shoebox.”

She dumped the bucket of water on me. The silhouette of the moon seemed to die a little.

“Is there a reason why you never want to stargaze?”

I asked curiously. ‘Let’s go stargazing at the park,’ she said so yesterday. She never once looked up.

Upon the query, a faint laughter came from the receiver.

“You should save stargazing with someone else. It’s an ace for Youth points, you know?”

“Hah? So what exactly is this ‘Youth Point?’”

If that’s a vocab for modern literature, I need to at least know its meaning.

“Well… Nothing, really. It’s just something I made up.”

Demanding someone else to do something that she won’t. There’s a lot of say about that. Plus, what she does isn’t what my common sense could tolerate.

Could it be that Hoshinaka sees that hypocritical or irrational thinking ‘Youth?’

But it’s only going to cause problems for either of us if you seek that from me. Do not expect anything dramatic between me and her. The only conclusion is like the calm of water passing.

Even if something were to happen, it’s only going to be a little bit of nothing.

“So you get it? Don’t call me again if your boyfriend doesn’t know.”

For the sake of hanging up on her, I told her in a roundabout manner.

But if her boyfriend knew and let her do it, I’d feel even more insulted.

“I know. I will do that if I feel like it.”

“Hey now…”

“Thanks for spending time with me again. Goodbye.”

With that as the closing, she hung up. I listened for a bit, letting the beeping of our severed call fill my ear drums.

I was obviously confounded. Will I be able to focus on studying tonight?

“I guess this is also a form of pervert, isn’t it?”

I lied down after putting the phone down on my desk. ‘Hm~’ I hugged my arms.

Was the light hitting my eyelids from the bulb, or the moon?

Two days passed without me being attacked by Takimoto (which is wrong, but it’s easier to use that name) or receiving a call from Hoshinaka. Since he’s not a radical, the former shouldn’t come to my house after the weekend.

He’s probably also preparing for his exams. I bet he also aspires to go the same school Hoshinaka is going.

“How lovely.”

I leaned back into the chair in my room while quietly whispering his goal that I just made up. It was now a frigid Sunday morning too difficult to be lazy on. Sun saturated outside the window, yet could not breach into the room.

My other friends are probably also giving up their day-off for the tests while staring at this cold sun.

The back of the mechanical pencil in between my teeth, I took a breather staring at the ceiling. I was sick of writing more Kanji. Graphite had darkened my right hand which had plastered the notebook. The whole situation reminded me when I was practising Kanji during grade school. What I mean is I didn’t skip out on doing those.

“But, is passing the certification test going to affect my grade at all?” (TL notes: Japanese Kanji Aptitude test. The level ranks from 10 to 1, with number 1 being the most difficult)

The school made us take the test, and I did. Having an award in the room is quite nice as a decoration, I suppose. I didn’t get that perfect attendance reward in grade school though.

And that’s how I slacked off while making the ancient chair squeak. As I continued putting off work, the phone rang downstairs. I straightened the chair, irritated as though someone had just woken me up from an afternoon nap. Putting the pencil down first, I stood.

My parents were already gone when I went downstairs after getting up, so it was up to me to pick it up. While regretting about the fact that the phone wasn’t on the second floor, I ran into the hall and down the stairs yelling, ‘coming!’ Again, at the last few flights, I jumped. It’s a habit at this point.

It’s still ringing. Déjà vu, as I put the phone to my ear.

“Niwa residence.” I was full prepared to hear ‘Niwacchi,’ but the voice called me ‘Niwa.’ It was even a man’s, and a familiar one at that.

“Oh, it’s you, Aihara. What’s up?” Hearing the voice of a friend I’ve known since grade school, my face relaxed.

“Not much. I was just wondering if you’re free. Wanna go out for a bit if you are?”

“Aihara, what do you think a day-off before exams is for?”

“Yet here I am, somehow very bored.”

“Right. Of course you are.”

It’s almost with certainty that Aihara will be recommended into a private high school. In the gloomy classroom, he’s one of the few cheery people. He does, however, promptly banishes himself from the classroom after school’s out.

“I’m not gonna make ya, unless you’re really free.”

“Going out, huh… Got a place in mind?”

“Nope. Let’s go for burgers.”

“Why not find a girl if you’re going for lunch?”

“Mako-chan, if I had one I wouldn’t be asking you.”

“Don’t call me that.”

An ominous disgust crept up to me for some reason.

“Well?”

I turned to look at the kitchen. I don’t recall a meal made for me.

“Alright, I’ll go. Not for too long though.”

“Oh~ Not bad. That’s the kind of guy you are?”

“I don’t plan on staying wishy-washy.”

“You sound a little stressed, man. Whatever. Let’s meet up at the store on the way to school, shall we?”

“Right. Got it.”

“I’m waiting for ya, Kikuchi~”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about that graduation trip.”

It’s a joke that only works because he’s Aihara. Can’t believe he knows the series too. (TL Notes: This is referring to the first of the ぼくらbokura series ぼくらの七日間戦争 Bokura no Nanoka-kan Sensou, Which roughly translates to ‘Our Seven Days War.’ and Aihara Toru are classmates from class 1-A. In the first work, a group of students of a certain middle school have declared war on the adults, and consequently have taken refuge in a local abandoned factory. Kikuchi Eiji appears to be the leader, while Aihara Toru is in soccer club like he is. Unfortunately there is no English information I could gather as of yet.)

I rested the receiver. On the back of the advertisement pamphlet left next to the phone as notes, I wrote down about going out.

After leaving that note, I turned.

I ran upstairs for my wallet.

Though dubious of how much insulation the clothes will provide, I’m not about to test them out one by one in this weather. I put my utter faith in them. It’s so cold — Even with the heavy covers my skin had already declared defeat.

Fortunately, before beginning to regret not eating cup ramen at home, I’ve arrived at our rendezvous. Then I searched the people passing by.

“Oh? There you are.”

He found me first. Aihara, with just as much cover as I had, approached. Since both of us lived nearby, neither rode a bike here.

I greeted him with lips shut tightly against the wind. “Hey.”

“You’re as forgettable as ever.”

“That stupid face of yours is not good sign on a day off.”

I’ll leave it up to you to decide who said what. After meeting up, we went into the burger shop. As a side note, I’ve always thought this ‘burger shop’ word is weird.

Perhaps because it’s midday on a weekend, there’re many families with children in there. In addition, the new merchandise displayed on the register was on sale, which is also probably why so many came.

After lining up, we finished our order and paid separately. Instead of the regular dining tables, we chose the seats near the windows to wait for our food to come.

“I asked two people first before calling you, Niwa. They weren’t up for it.”

He opened his mouth; I replied while taking the scarf off.

“Okay.”

“One of ‘em was a chick.”

“So you were already shut down by one.”

Guess he didn’t need my advice. I actually thought he did something impressive. It takes quite a bit of courage to ask out a girl on a weekend as a country-side middle schooler.

“How’s the studying going, master?”

He half-joking asked. That’s what you call courtesy words.

“It’s going.”

“Whatever that means~”

He laughed drily. Not like there’s much we have in common, anyway.

“Oh yeah, I heard you were in a fight. Is that true?”

“Hm? Oh…” He meant with Takimoto’s fist. So it’s spread, huh.

“Is that why you called me up?”

Hehehe… Aihara laughed as though getting a dirty joke. Bingo.

“I gotta find some guy who can give me a little excitement, you know?”

“Right. Too bad you’re gonna be disappointed. It wasn’t even a fight.”

“Really? I heard you fought a big dude for some girl.”

I smiled bitterly at the strange rumour.

Leaning forward, I rested my chin on the table.

“I just got beat up. The bruise’s already gone.”

“So you did get socked. Now that’s youth.”

He laughed at my injury. That’s what you call ‘youth?’ This isn’t boxing, you know.

“What is this ‘youth?’”

“It’s about dating, making memories at the cultural festival and stuff.”

Without mincing words, he replied rather weakly. Whoa! So that’s Youth.

And it seems like it’s got nothing to do with me. None of those applied for my experience.

“Oh?”

Just as I began the game of knocking the table with my chin, I saw some familiar faces.

It’s Hoshinaka and Takimoto. Regardless of what that guy’s name is, I know the first name to be right. Hoho! A date. How free of them. How lovely, I referred to the same phrase spoken in that reverie earlier.

But looking closely, they seemed to be exchanging their feelings in an odd manner. They stared at one another in the alley from across, discussing something. Oh… And they split up.

Takimoto this way, while Hoshinaka the other. A fight?

“What’s wrong?”

Aihara squinted at the road. He either didn’t see them, or flat out doesn’t know them. ‘Nothing,’ I said, despite of the complicated feelings building up.

Can’t believe I’d see the source of my headache when I came out for a stroll. Perhaps the world is created by things we least expected it to be. But ignore who it is created by.

Hoshinaka’s silhouette is just about to fade from my sight.

“Hahh…” With a deep sigh I wrapped the scarf back on.

“Sorry, mind if I head out for a bit?”

“Hm? Sure. Can I have your food?”

“Of course not. And I’m not leaving. Be right back!”

I stood up and dashed out of the store. Light’s green, and I crossed the road.

In order to avoid Takimoto, I went out of the way to search for Hoshinaka, who was about fade into the crowd. I don’t know why either, so it felt empty.

By either turning or raising my arms, I cut between the crowd and fast approached her. As I closed, I wondered how I should address her. So I kept my arm toward her back, temporarily keeping pace with her. I must have looked strange to the bystanders.

“Um… Ahem! Ahem!”

I tried coughing. It looked like an excuse, but it worked. Hoshinaka stopped and turned around.

“Niwacchi…” She called me first, then her eyes grew. A reversed surprise reaction, how unique.

We stopped in the road where people were bumping each other constantly. We did not move — from the meaning alone, it’s the right image.

“What’s the matter?”

That line was as if she’d finally sorted out the questions on her mind.

“I was out for walk when I saw you. Felt like I should at least say hi.”

“Oh?”

She didn’t appear convinced. She probably doesn’t know that it is me who is constantly chasing after her; perhaps finally settled, Hoshinaka walked to the side of the walkway. I followed.

“This must be the first time I’ve seen you on a weekday, Niwacchi.”

“I guess. Where’s the boyfriend?”

I tried to play dumb. Hoshinaka shot a glance at me, seemingly worried with her lips shut. After calming down, she replied casually.

“I was just with him. But he got mad and left.”

“Oh? That’s too bad.”

Unsure what to say, I could only play along.

She exhaled slowly and explained concisely the cause.

“I heard that he punched you, so I told him he shouldn’t have.”

Guess he finally told her. It isn’t exactly something you can say with a grin, though.

It’s probably also not worth bragging about beating me up.

“That’s why you fought?”

“Mm…”

She nodded. Leaning against the building, her gaze appeared tired.

“Is it wrong to say violence is bad?”

“Depends on when and where.”

“Are you fine with being punched, Niwacchi?”

Hell no. Because of how rhetorical the question was, I answered with silence.

She did not press on, instead looking toward the road. With those cold eyes she captured the scenery; I merely stared at her. From those tightly-shut lips she revealed her teeth, as if words would come out. Yet, she swallowed them.

“I have to go. Sorry.”

With that declaration, we are now in a completely reversed position a few days ago in the library.

It’s not like I want a date with her, but hearing her say that, I decided I had to see her off silently. Hoshinaka seemed apologetic, turning her head back many times. But her feet never stopped.

She went further and further away. Visually seeing how she’s disappear in the distance — It’s better this way.

At least when compared to the distance between us which faded without anyone’s knowledge.

Like me now, left to stand there on the sidewalk, but without Aihara waiting for me in the restaurant, and talking to myself.

“Thing’s really crappy recently.”

A nameless something pulled me and Hoshinaka together and fixed us there. Distance is a fine thing: It will never be properly set if you ignore it.

Is that why Hoshinaka asked me out to the park that night?

Yet I couldn’t reach the moon, merely exacerbating the pain of struggle.

“……”

Ah…

This is it.

I don’t know what this youth is, but any more of this…

Nothing will end, and nothing can begin.

No matter in what form.

No matter how big or small, or if the result will depress me somehow.

I have to put an end to this.

It’s the only way for me to focus on the exam.

The exams are truly terrible. It’s all their fault.

Next week, I studied on Monday.

Tuesday I studied.

Wednesday too.

Thursday omitted.

Friday.

I stopped Hoshinaka after school…

“Let’s go out tonight.”

It’s Christmas.

I don’t recall signing a paper about never leaving at night.

So I accepted going out this time. It’s quite an optimistic thought for the me as of late. Clank, clank, the bike emitted a sound like something’s missing.

The night of Christmas. On a weekday, there’s no such thing as lit-up skyscrapers in the sticks. It might be a little more raucous in downtown, but sadly I was going by the fields. Not a single soul was partying in the farm.

I never see anyone happy after school either. Perhaps in the countryside, it’s too early even for people my age to be spending Christmas together. Or maybe it’s just the age when one would want to avoid appearing happy for the holiday. You kind of need to be a little hot-blooded to truly enjoy middle school.

White breath trailed behind. As my finger felt my face, I could sense a bit of warmth. I almost feel the bottom of my nose falling off after a few sniffles. I could never get used to this cold.

I checked again to see if she’s following. Indeed there’s a bike rolling along.

Hoshinaka was behind me. She agreed without a second thought after I had invited her. The conversation followed.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

“What?”

I told her so just as we’re about to pass one another in the after-school hallway. Hoshinaka froze. Naturally it wasn’t just me and her in the hallway, what with the students exiting from their classes.

It’s was the replay of me and her in the middle of the road that weekend.

“Niwacchi, what did you say?”

She spoke collectedly, but on her face was a serious countenance.

In order to keep my face up, I bluffed by raising my nose.

“Well… I’m inviting you out.”

After forcing her to come with me, I then explained that I was inviting her out. That’s just laughable. The initial on-the-spot comment weakened me, and embarrassment rushed into my neck like blood.

“Are you asking me out, Niwacchi?”

Hoshinaka pointed at her chin with a finger.

“Yep.”

Her eyes waved as if the surface of water.

“Because it’s Christmas?”

“That’s one of the reasons.”

I knew my face must be red from ear to jaw, so I shut my eyes. Because no matter what, my face will be reflected and seen by my own eyes.

In the limited field of vision, only the voice of Hoshinaka guided my ears.

“Okay. Sure.”

That was it. Now I can’t yell at her for not asking her boyfriend first.

But why should her boyfriend even hear about this? I thought.

Hoshinaka followed me without a word, but she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She spoke.

“Where are we headed?”

“The mountain.”

I answered precisely while keeping ahead. The clanking of the wheel was like voices thrown in.

“The mountain? That’s a little strange, Niwacchi.”

“No~ No~ Yes. Mountain.”

“We’re gonna die if we go hiking in weather like this.”

“It’s fine. We’re not going anywhere high anyway.”

There’s no mountain that high here anyway. At most we got something a little taller than a hill.

And that’s where we were headed on our bikes.

Nothing in particular happens in this town — that’s why we have to be more proactive. I am now about to go live a life that’s not written in the exam preparation books.

I have not been to this hill since I was a grade schooler. And it wasn’t because I had business there: I merely passed by it to visit another place.

No lights from cars zoomed by, as though the in-name-only state road had nothing to do with the month of December. Only the headlights of two bicycles carved through the darkness consuming the path. We wordlessly hinted ourselves of our next three months in school.

I remembered a little something: I remember going as fast as I could, trying to break the record of highest speed on a bicycle. I was on a straight road just like this one, peddling on my bike. I crashed in the end.

The wheel broke, and I cried my way home. Just why was I trying so hard?

“Ah… Take a right here.”

“Um… Niwacchi? Why are you taking me into the mountain?”

“We’re gonna do whatever you want.”

“I wish to be eating a bean paste bun at the store.”

“Alright, stop whining.”

Let’s go find that on the mountain.

Though pretty sure convenient stores on the mountains are all homes of bandits or whatever.

With the metal tower with red lights shining as the goal, I turned right. Hoshinaka followed — she must have thought that going back now would be a waste of energy. Thankfully she wasn’t complaining all the time.

“You aren’t planning on having a Christmas party in a shrine there, are you?”

“Ask your boyfriend tomorrow if that’s what you want.”

We entered a road with multiple forks. I don’t plan on walking through the hiking trails: We are going the entire way on the road. It’s ‘more like it’ this way.

As I am still a third year in middle school, I believe in my way. We rode, on the mountainous path that seemed like it’s been cut abruptly into the environment. It had no lanes, and snaked along the ground. It was so small that if a truck carrying stuff were to come from the other side, we’d be flattened. The last time I was here, we were on a field trip.

“It’d be a little problematic if I don’t make it home tonight.”

“You will. Relax.”

Just running out here tonight is already too much for me. If I stayed out my parents would murder me. Actually, Takimoto would probably do that first.

Shuffling of the grass swaying in the wind came from around. They stood, perfunctorily blocking our way. Their vigour were as if they would devour us if we somehow become entangled.

We made it pass the prairie-like zone and continued upward. Gradually the incline grew, and so did the burdens of the pedals. It was rough, and I bet it must be even more so for Hoshinaka, who didn’t know where we were going. I’ve actually already decided on where to go, just that I haven’t decided where it will be.

That’s why I decided that until one of us said he or she couldn’t do it anymore that we’d keep going. I also kept track of whether we can make it home safely. On that note, we’re pretty much at the limit.

“Alright, almost there.”

I tried a sudden proclamation. Hoshinaka exhaled in relief, ‘finally.’

We entered a path slightly off the paved road. The overgrown snagging onto the wheels almost stopped them, but we made it eventually. After gingerly traversing the woods, we came upon a slightly open area. The wind blew, to which I shut my eye.

It’s a tall, almost cliff-life place. A misstep would fill the night with screams.

I parked my bike; Hoshinaka too stopped hers half a wheel away from mine. She looked toward me.

“This is where you wanted to go?”

She asked, slightly out of breath. While I am too, I moved my slightly-raised jaw downward. The motion blocked my throat for a bit, almost stopping my breathing.

“Oh yeah. Didn’t your boyfriend ask you out today?”

Before the real deal, I started casually. I could hear the grass being stepped on after I put my left foot down.

Man-made noises couldn’t reach here. The only thing clear here is the wind’s howl. And the cold.

“No. We fought, so it wasn’t exactly the mood. He probably won’t call me today, either.”

Hoshinaka answered with what could be attributed as a lonely reply. The wind’s howl that sounded like escaped air came from somewhere, diving above our heads. For a moment, I saw the movement of air on the cables.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter either way.”

After that extended inhale, I breathed out — the real deal.

The stars are far, and I have not the strength to take the moon. With no ways to fly up, there was no chance for me to close our distance.

So I could make as much noise here, as to hope it would spread to the moon.

It’s the most I could do.

“I think we should call it good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s let go of what we’re holding onto.”

I lazily pointed at the world that exist above, far, far away.

“Isn’t stargazing the ace of youth?”

Now’s the time.

“Come on, look up.”

“Ah…”

The phone,

The wall,

The coffee can. Without those distractions in the way, Hoshinaka listened obediently to my words.

In a motion that I thought delicate, she slowly peered up.

Finally satisfied, I too looked upward.

In the dark sky, that which both she and I expected glittered.

“Whoa…”

The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds. A few stars scattered themselves in and between the white bodies.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 275.jpg|thumb|'The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds.']]

Breathtakingly beautiful objects, gathered together and shined with only their distance from the Earth in common.

As if to drill into us how alive the sky truly was, the wind would sometimes nudge us gently.

I asked for her thought without batting an eye.

“Here’s that Youth action you’ve been asking for. What do you think of the way I put it?”

Her reply was a question. That’s a guaranteed zero on the literature exam.

“Niwacchi, were you always so romantic?”

“I’m about three times more than the usual. It is Christmas, after all.”

It’s a bit of a destructive self-assurance.

Because we’re all from the middle of nowhere, I think of it as a bit lame and was embarrassed by it.

“It’s a bit dark tonight. Or, I should say, the night’s thick.”

“Of course.”

Hearing my doubtless answer, Hoshinaka had the exact response I’d predicted.

“Why?”

Here comes the information I didn’t get myself.

“Because it’s a new moon tonight. It’s pretty rare on a Christmas.”

Hoshinaka chuckled a little upon hearing my report.

“A moon-less Christmas… Isn’t that quite an omen?”

“Quiet you. Who cares.”

I rested my torso on the bike’s handlebars, and my chin onto my arms. My right foot rested on the pedal, tapping it like a horse, while my left on the grass.

“Since the moon is gone, who cares.”

After I said so, Hoshinaka, who sat properly on her bike, tilted her head inquisitively. Because of the moon, our distance can never be closed. Naturally, it is all gone today. The stars — they’re why the moon’s gone.

“Is this enough for your so-called, ‘my youth?’”

I intentionally held the answer back, making sure Hoshinaka’s satisfied. She said nothing, however.

“Just give up on trying to get along. Stay with your boyfriend, won’t you?”

“You know I can’t just do that, hahah.”

She tried to play it off with a dumb laughter, but I know the topic is not quite ready to end.

But…

Whatever mysterious thing that existed between us should end now.

“You know, when I think about us.”

“Mm…”

“I think it would be great if we could stargaze when we’re much closer.”

I did feel resentful of the truth I spoke. It is the kind of resentment, the useless kind that faded into the mountain.

But before it all left my lung and body, the regret continued.

“Then we would have been in those forty times.”

Before looking back at the stars, I turned to Hoshinaka to see how she was. Her breath was already back to normal, and she smiled quietly. It was, however, the kind that was frozen in the wind.

“Is it too late?”

She questioned softly. I nodded deeply. My eyes, nose and mouth felt the wind.

“Yes. It’s too late. Not even a sky like this could fix this gap between me and you now.”

A balloon that’s flown out of hand’s reach.

We just now saw that it was still floating today.

And we have to see to it that it’s the last thing we do, and end the act of looking back.

It sucks.

It doesn’t do much.

It is not possible to witness a miracle in the country side.

Because that’s how I carefully experience Youth, in a way suitable for me.

“Let’s end this.”

So that we may get along in the future.

I’m not quite ready to make the trip to moon yet.

“Mm…” She assently lightly. I asked her in a slightly nostalgic tone.

“Do you really agree with what I’m saying?”

“I do. Don’t you feel lonely now, Niwacchi.”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t call me on the phone anymore, alright?”

“I know. What about a New year card?”

“That I will gladly take.”

Sometimes I wish for double-digit amount of postcards.

I ignored the spreading glows of Christmas light beneath the mountain.

“Niwacchi.”

“Hm?”

“It’s cool to stargaze, but it’s pretty boring.”

“You just have to say it…”

Can’t you conceal whatever is on your mind with that youth whatever? Because even I’m feeling it.

It’s like going to watch the sea but end up getting tired of it.

“You’ll never enjoy Youth to the most if you keep this up.”

Strange words escaped her lips.

“So what do you propose?”

“This.”

Hoshinaka’s hand approached. It was not on its way to reach the stars, merely extending horizontally.

The cold fingers lightly touched my hand. I looked at her. Silently moving her bike forward, she rolled up next to me without looking my way, eyes focusing at only the sky.

Perhaps because a little numb, Hoshinaka’s fingers gripped tightly onto mine. The joints rubbed against each other. It hurt, but not a single finger was left to break her grip.

“The moon’s hiding tonight.”

She spoke briefly, as if to erase that usual sense of distance I felt.

Naturally those were words to hide her own embarrassment.

This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying to bashfully warm each other’s hands up.

“What are you, a poet?”

“Oh, shut up. Weren’t you embarrassed too just then?”

“Shut up.” She’s right.

I haven’t held a girl’s hand like this since kindergarten.

I never considered apologising to Takimoto, neither did I feel guilt.

I held hands with Hoshinaka, not for love or friendship, but for farewell.

Through the tips of our fingers, we conveyed what existed in the past, with regrets almost spawning from the touch. With everything ended, we could only share this sense of embarrassment.

But the only way to make up our mind and go forward to the unknown, is to have a steel-like past, so that we may never escape. Hoshinaka and I must move on. No, we wish we can move on.

So that one day, we may be able to traverse the moon with someone else.

To put off some of the awkwardness, I spoke to the person on the other side of my fingers.

“How many points would this be? To your Youth Point.”

“Five!”

How many points is that out of anyway?

“Niwacchi, which way is to your house?”

“I really don’t get what you’re saying.”

I commented on the words Hoshinaka let out when we’re riding on the road.

“Where, pray tell, does gentle Niwacchi-kun reside?”

“Oh~ The next turn on this road.”

“Guess we’re saying bye here, then.”

Hoshinaka braked on her bicycle. The wheels stopped spinning, making a screeching noise. While I didn’t have to, out of courtesy I stopped as well.

I looked back at her from slightly ahead. Her smile was a little more uncanny than usual. Her eyes darted, unsure what the grin meant.

“I live the other way.”

Without looking, she pointed backward.

“Why didn’t you say so from the start?”

“I just needed come, so I can go too.”

Her smile finally settled as she said so, like the moon finally revealing herself from the cloud.

“Niwacchi, I don’t hate you!”

“Me too!”

“Today was the first I’ve spent Christmas with someone else! Bye!”

She raised the front end of her bike, and, turning the bike on its rear wheel, began cycling. The melody of wheels spinning in the serene darkness shook every inch of my ear drum more so than the intermittent noise of cars from the road far away.

Pale air leaked from my teeth. It spread, like wings, in the winter breeze. All sorts of pain assaulted my senses as the wind smacked into my dried face and eyes.

“Me too.”

I said so to the back that drew further away.

My parents will definitely give me an earful when I get home. Will they take all my allowances away?

Just that was enough for me to be regretful of tonight’s action.

If more things I approve of appear, it’d be worth it.

Following Hoshinaka’s example, I began a steady trip back.

And the dumbass spending his Christmas alone on a bike shouted at the sky.

“I wanna girlfriend, dammit!”

What did my first ever Christmas spent with a non-family member bring? I am not befitted to analyse such a thing. So I’ll leave it like that. I should just believe that it gave me the drive to live on.

It’d been a whole year since I spend that Christmas with Hoshinaka. I managed to get into my choice of school, and despite having a phone, I still don’t have a girlfriend. I can’t blame the tests anymore, so that’s a little painful. It’s all so laughable, even the me who cursed the tests for everything.

I still run into Hoshinaka sometimes on the way to school. Since she was always with her boyfriend, however, we never stopped and talked when we pass each other by. The moon between Hoshinaka and me, except for that night of new moon, never disappeared. I mean, not much I can do about the sixty times.

It was now the January of me becoming a High School first year. After new year, my parents told me about their job relocation and transferring. I don’t know if shocking is the appropriate word for describing this, because whatever knowledge I’ve acquired for the tests at that time were all gone. I was taken aback, but also overjoyed.

A life of almost-independence was appealing to me. I’ve never met the aunt I will be spending time with, but since she’s the sister of my stoic father, she must be someone of similar calibre. Because she works, she probably won’t bother me too much — it’s the perfect environment for me.

And what do I mean by perfect? Youth Points of course. It matters not who came up with it, but I decided to invest my youth onto the increase of said points. Kind of like picking up where Hoshinaka left off, if you will.

What existed between me and Hoshinaka then was Youth. I don’t think it was love or friendship: We weren’t mature, and we didn’t think of others or even each other. We merely stuck our hands out clumsily, like sitting next to one another, yet reaching for the moon high up in the sky.

And, without recognising it, we made fools of each other. Without knowing our distance, we believed that all we had to do was to hold hands. At that age, we were driven by something that could only be created then. So we tried, as hard as we could. This so-called youth isn’t referring to being young or having the vigour — it’s to be able to do ‘the wishes of any given moment.’

From that viewpoint, me and Hoshinaka had our moments of youth — even if it was just the forty times that brushed our shoulders. We may have given up and even took the long way, but we got that special ‘+4’ in our heart. It might have been a 5 point for her, but I don’t mind lowering it.

The perfect Youth Score is a five for me, so it’s a bit stricter.

So, well, not even the transfer is a big deal.

Because I will be able to delineate my own Youth in the upcoming year and get even more points.

This year has been filled with setbacks, though. The place I’m going will be livelier than here.

“Once I get to the city, uh… I wanna go to the beach with a girl. Maybe we’ll jump into the sea together.”

I cheerfully packed my stuff on the Sunday before leaving. For once, I was truly happy.

My mind was filled with Youth Points that would be enough for me to reach the moon of my yet existing girlfriend.

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:17:59Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 4 — Distance Between My and Her Moon</h1>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank:

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Hoshinaka Ko’umi]

[Her boyfriend]

[Christmas Eve]

[‘What’s this Youth-Point?]

[In the park at night, coffee in hand]

[Get punched]

[Preparing for exams is hard]

[Two people alone in the library]

[A faint first love?]

[This would be three Youth-Points]

“What’s this Youth-Point?”

Words that obviously just sprung out from her mind escaped Hoshinaka’s mouth. Sitting next to her on the bench, I merely grinned wryly; white breath exited my lips. Seeing what could qualify as signal smoke coming out from my mouth, I shivered at the renewed realisation of the coldness. Unable to resist any longer, I stood from the worn-down wooden bench that could have easily been mistaken as ice.

“Niwacchi?”

I ignored Hoshinaka’s call, proceeding in the dense air that enveloped the night. Even by just inhaling the frigid air was enough to give me the illusion of being filled up.

As I left the bench, I saw, for just a moment, a picture: A hallucination of a child, playing by himself in the sandpit next to the seesaw. It might have been a much younger me, but seeing oneself playing is not much of a possibility.

The freezing wind attacked me unrelentingly; my nose and lips were paralysed as if detached from my face. I adjusted the scarf warped around my neck, as to cover my lower face.

My goal was by the entrance of the park — the thing which continued casting its light in the darkness. Thank goodness vending machines run on 24/7 basis. Convenience stores in the countryside had already given up on doing so.

I stuck my half-frozen fingers into the pocket of my coat. It took a while to open my palm, which was stuck in a fist. After a bit of searching, I felt a few coins on the tip of my fingers. Fortunately, the changes from a while ago was in there. Would have been real depressing if I didn’t have any money.

Since there were only three 100-yen coins in my pocket, I put all my investment into the coin slot. Beep~ Clank ~ Beep~ Clank~ Beep~ Clank~ Like so, the machine tailed along, recognising the 300 yen. Red lights appeared from the buttons beneath the cans. I turned to look at the bench where Hoshinaka sat; I wondered what she’d like. Going back was too much of a hassle, so I stood there, blinking in contemplation. In the end, I chose a coffee that had a lot of sugar. I don’t drink unsweetened coffee, hence the choice.

After pushing the button twice, I kneeled to retrieve my drinks. Two of the light bulbs were broken. They were separate, but I thought maybe they were looking at one another. Perhaps they’re the two who stuck together because they didn’t fit in anywhere else.

“Oops.” Because I pressed too quickly, the two cans of coffee were stuck in the depository. The white words ‘please retrieve your items one by one’ where printed on the plastic cover of the exit. Following my movement, the cover squeaked at the axel.

“You could have written it anywhere else.”

I stuck my arm in there, attempting to get the coffee out. When I got hold of the can that showed only half of its ugly design, I felt the warm on my frozen hand. Simple thing like feeling the temperature go up was able to bring my morale back up, in this park that’s filled with nothing but bad memories. It would have been an otherwise intolerable heat, were my palms not frozen. Actually, it’s getting there. I pulled hard and produced the coffee.

Perhaps because my fingertips weren’t as responsive, I easily retrieved the drinks. Though the vending machine whined as though it was being damaged, the lights on it shone still. I exhaled in relief. As soon as I picked up the second can, I straightened my knees.

An ache struck my head as I stood. Thanks to the recent lack of sleep, migraine became well acquainted with me. Preparing for exams is definitely not a healthy thing, but purportedly it’s all for the sake of a better future. The future and now are both part of life — Sometimes, I felt like we’re putting the cart before the horse.

With the coffee as my handwarmers, I returned to the bench where Hoshinaka was at. I looked up as I walked. I’ve enjoyed a clear night sky for as long as I remember. Due to the absence of the sun, the shape of the sky and the movement of clouds were easily traced. It’s like the depth of the sky could be seen and felt.

Plus the moon is usually visible on a clear night like this. Looking at the moon, I could feel the distance between me and Hoshinaka. It’s an analogy that only I knew, so I bet no one else could understand.

Her hands between her butt and the bench, Hoshinaka, with legs outstretched, looked up when she discovered my return. She sniffled with a grin; perhaps because of her scarf, hat and clothing, the usually diminutive Hoshinaka appeared chubby. ‘I thought you left.’

I made no effort to reply; I merely stared at the long hair that waved in the breeze.

“Your hands.”

“Mm?”

“Give me your hands.”

“Ok.” She earnestly pulled her hands out from beneath her, dangling them above her shoulders.

“Hm…” I nodded ambiguously and tossed the can over with a perfect arc. ‘Whoa!’ She cried as she followed the can and moved her hands to where it would land. With a subtle lean forward, she caught the coffee with the tips of her fingers.

I worried about her fingers being hurt, but seeing the smile on her face, I ceased all concern. As though seeking warmth, I put my now-free hands around my canned coffee.

Moments later, I sat a little away from where Hoshinaka was.

I once again was embraced by this lonely night.

“Niwacchi, you’re awfully nice today.”

“I always am. I show up whenever you call me up.”

“That’s why I said you’re nice today, too.”

Without a second thought, she chugged the coffee down her tiny throat. My can remained closed, continuously providing my hands with warmth. It was then that I leaned into my knees, elbows on the thighs.

“Ahh… Thanks. Want your money back?”

“That’s alright.”

I shook my head. Every time I did that, my ears mingled with the night painfully. Even tiny movement was filled with agony — I now understood what hibernating animals go through. Unwilling to move, I naturally didn’t look up into the sky.

“Are you studying for the tests?”

Hoshinaka picked something we had in common to talk about. With no desire to move, I answered ‘yeah’ without looking at her. Moments later, I added, ‘you?’

“Mm? I guess. Not as much as you, though.”

“Me (僕) too… I mean, me (俺) too.”
I realised just how embarrassing it was to correct myself like that. Hoshinaka lowered her head, trying not to laugh.

“Niwacchi, you still say ‘me.’”

“Shut up. Just don’t notice it.” (TL Notes: While I don’t have the original Japanese text, it’s safe to assume that Makoto here used Boku 僕, which he promptly corrected himself to Ore 俺. The difference between these two pronouns is that Ore is the more masculine choice, often used between close friends and family)

After she pointed that out, I shrunk even more. In the same pose, I asked the question that’s been saved up:

“Why did you call me out?”

I seem to recall some sort of explanation when we’re on the phone, but I’ve already forgotten as I was studying English at the same time.

Perhaps because of the coffee, she spoke with a voice much warmer than before.

“I thought I’d come out and take a look at the sky when I’m free.”

Can’t you do that in your room?

From a glance, I could see her focused on none other than the coffee in her hands. Ever since we came here, Hoshinaka’d been staring straight ahead.

“Couldn’t you come by yourself?”

I shot a glimpse at the two bikes resting next to the bench.

“It’s too sad to be alone.”

“Then couldn’t you get your boyfriend?”

“He didn’t want to because it’s too cold.”

So I’m the backup, huh. A dark feeling roused, surpassing the coldness. I shot her a look, finding her lips touching the can’s opening, and her eyes straight ahead. Her stare was on somewhere far away, where I don’t exist.

Was she missing her boyfriend, who’s presumably in the warmth of his house? The thought soothed my emotion; I looked down again. I didn’t even have the strength to complain, possibly because of this weather.

“This is some sweet coffee.”

She commented on something no one asked for. I had not drunk mine, so I could neither assent nor rebuke her thought. There’s still something else to be said.

“You’re welcome to not drink it if you’re gonna complain.”

“You’re really no good with unsweetened coffee, Niwacchi.”

The lines that do not reciprocate one another stood side by side. It’s slightly annoying to be treated like a kid by someone your own age. Even though I was already a bit on the down side, this felt like my ankles were shaved off by the frozen ground. Keeping my head low, I turned to face her.

There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek. After meeting eyes, I at least felt a bit awkward. When it comes to Hoshinaka, there’s this feeling that’s neither hatred nor annoyance, but still something I want to reject. I should be glad that it’s not a question that will be included in the exams.

She smiled hurriedly, and spoke with a cheery, yet seemingly masquerading voice…

“Sure smells like Youth here.”

“Who cares about ‘youth…?’”

The sound of that phrase embarrassed me.

To my unabashed criticism, Hoshinaka replied, ‘your heart has withered.’

The cloud that I saw early must have already disappeared.

It was December.

A time for exam preparation.

We weren’t in a position to be out at night.

Yet there I was, sitting on the bench with Hoshinaka.

The only thing we shared were runny noses, and the cans of coffee gradually losing their warmth in our hands.

Hoshinaka refers to me as ‘Niwacchi.’ It’s a shorthand for ‘Niwacchi-kun.’ No one else called me by that though, and most called me by my surname. Oh yeah. My name is Niwa Makoto, currently in third year of middle school.

I might be a little on the aloof side, but it’s not abnormal to have people like me in a middle school. I’m what you’d call a regular, a-dime-in-a-dozen teenager.

Mom gave me a tongue lashing for sneaking out last night. Her self-righteous punishment was for my allowance to be cut in half until I graduate middle school.

That’s why I showed up to class, bummed out. Actually, I’ve been feeling pretty strange in class recently. Still, I showed up to face the teacher and the blackboard. It isn’t just me: Everyone else looked exhausted.

Because of the impending exams, both the atmosphere in the room and people’s health were deteriorating. It was a claustrophobic feeling, that one moment you are able to roam freely in the plaza, and then the next you are thrown into a giant test tube. While the heater from the back was able to provide an arid heat, it also dried our throat and eyes, distracting us all.

Even being released from school was not enough. It’s like being told to finish an unsolved puzzle tomorrow. There’s no relaxing until we finish our tests — looks like we can only endure it.

Outside the warm classroom, the cold, December hallway only seemed gloomier. The ash-like cloud blocked out the sun; the field outside the window had an otherworldly hue.

The grey triggered a dark feeling unlike when the night’s arrived. I could not find myself walking energetically through these halls. While yawning, I dragged my feet forward.

Migraine from prolonged sleep deprivation and somnolence assaulted my brain. I often wondered if I’d nap a little after dinner when I get home. Most of the time, however, my conscious wouldn’t fade completely as I lie in bed. It all ends in hours wasted as I roll about, a sense of refusing to rest almost bursting out of my body. That was how stretched my mind was.

The dreary air of the classroom sunk into my blood, forcing me to stay in front of the desk to study. It’s not like the high school I’m heading into is a prestigious one, but even a regular student would be anxious first time taking an entrance exam. With every solved math problem, the worries attenuate. You could think of it as a nosy tutor.

I saw a familiar face in the hall appear from a different classroom. I couldn’t help but shut an eye — It was Hoshinaka. She had on an extra coat over her uniform, with no scarf or cap on today.

Hoshinaka was two classes away from mine. We were in the same class last year, which is also how we became acquainted. With neither her boyfriend or friends, Hoshinaka approached my direction. Though facing the window, I knew from her gaze the sky wasn’t her object of wonder.

As she passed, Hoshinaka noticed me. She gave a peace sign and a smile, which was not the same to that shown with friends. I backed up promptly, mindful of the surrounding eyes. It’s astonishing how small a school is, and how fast rumour spreads. It would not take too long for her boyfriend to hear about this peace sign if a particularly gossipy girl witnessed it.

Luckily, everyone in the hall was looking down, seemingly disinterested in others. I sighed in relief. ‘Oops, sorry.’ Hoshinaka bumped her shoulder into me. As I wondered in disbelief of her intent, she had already drifted away.

“Uh…” I wanted to say a few things, but the thoughts could not form into words.

When I came to it, I discovered a piece of ripped notebook paper between my fingers. There’s no need to think about the perpetrator — Who else but the one who ran into me? If not a prank, it must be a message to me.

I unfolded the paper. A few rounded fonts in blue were printed there.

“Come to the library if you’re free.”

“……”

The thought ‘why not just say it’ did not cross my mind.

I never really considered what went through my head.

It’s not a test, after all.

And so, without looking toward the window, I turned back and muttered, ‘Heck no.’

But she definitely couldn’t hear it.

Standing at around 150 centimetres and having a tiny face, Hoshinaka gave off a petite mien. A low nose and pair of large eyes, she was like a character from a shoujo manga with a realistic touch. Nobody probably would see her as a shy girl upon their first meeting, because she was the manifestation of amicability.

No guys, including me, thought ill of Hoshinaka when they first meet her.

Warmth from the library AC welcomed me as I entered. The devices are usually installed in facilities such as the infirmary or staff room, with the remote control within the reach of students. Naturally, we change the temperature arbitrarily. Still, compared to the winter, the upcoming rain season of June will be far worse.

I was able to immediately locate Hoshinaka in the library — because she was the only one playing her phone, without even a book or notes in front of her. Seemingly considerate of those around her, she fiddled with her phone quietly, what with the careful motions.

I wanted to leave when I saw that, but she spotted me frozen there when she looked up from her phone. Hoshinaka beckoned, and even took the coat hanging from a chair off to give me a spot. Affected by her act of preparation, I moved soundlessly. Why did I go somewhere other than the shoe lockers, despite saying not wanting to come? My head must hurt more than usual.

I pulled out a chair next to Hoshinaka; the metal frame of the chair was just a little more comfortable than the wooden ones in classroom. Right away my tired head fell onto my hands. While unable to fall asleep, the fatigue wrapped around my skull drove me sick.

“You continue to be a great guy today, Niwacchi.”

She rested her phone on the table, beaming a smile.

“Just by not calling me out late in the night, you’ve already improved, Hoshinaka.”

I countered, to which she shrugged humorously, ‘that’s just harsh.’ I, on the other hand, became overcame with sadness: I’m not one to study right after getting home, but I didn’t want to see Hoshinaka either.

“You seem a little blue.”

“My allowance was cut in half. For sneaking out in the last night.”

“Ouch… That’s bad.”

“So? What do you want? We’re not here to stare at the ceiling, are we?”

With a bored jab, I questioned her. Since when was the distance between me and Hosinaka so awkwardly long? We easily held conversations last year.

“Well… A little something just went down.”

She prefaced with a confusing and mysterious sentence. She continued.

“Someone saw us going to the park.”

My blinking stopped. Like having no lead come out from a mechanical pencil despite numerous clicking, the stagnancy worried me.

“Who heard?” I held onto the hope that perhaps my chance of survival will increase by that question.

“My boyfriend.”

Of course. Who else aside from him would it be problematic? After confirming the truth I already know, the storm came. I unlocked my supporting arm; my face slid onto the desk.

“Please spare me from this.” I looked at Hoshinaka with only an eye.

“He hasn’t come after you yet, has he? He might be waiting for you at the shoe locker.”

She didn’t have on a difficult face, just a casual, downcast look.

“Please don’t involve me (僕)… I mean, me (俺).”

“Oh, cut the tough guy talk. Just say ‘me,’ won’t ya?”

Shut up. I (僕) doesn’t suit me (俺), I think. I don’t feel like I’m playing adult, but does feel like wearing shoes an extra size of my feet and almost tripping.

I’ll be able to use ‘me’ (俺) one day, I think.

“He just hung up when I called him, but he apparently changed his mind and called back. He knew I snuck out, and he went around to ask people. Some girl told me she saw me with you.”

I should have known and not walk her home… ‘The road to home is dangerous’ just had a different meaning to me. Warm air from the AC blew by my face.

I looked elsewhere, onto the paper stuck on the wall. Written on the paper was the return dates for loaned books It’s December, nearly the end of the second semester. ‘Please remember to return your books by winter break’ it says. Right, it’s almost winter break, and Christmas… But it’s not relevant to a student preparing for exams.

“So, well, my boyfriend yelled at me.”

She ended the report on a swift note. I don’t know why, but as the warmth left me, the air I’d been holding escaped me. My chest and stomach lost their shape, making me wonder if I was a just filled with air.

“And you’re telling me this why? Shouldn’t you be talking to your boyfriend instead?”

“I guess. But I’m a little scared of him.”

That’s not a proper answer to my concern. It’s like ‘maybe’ on a true-false question.

“Aren’t you a little too relaxed?”

“What do you mean? Who is?”

“I mean you lovebirds. I can’t believe you have the time to be doing this kind of stuff.”

My words were half sardonic and half jealous, but spoken in a way that only the former could be felt. She wouldn’t understand why I’m jealous, anyway.

Hoshinaka froze for a moment. She recovered soon, blinking, and nodded as she gathered herself.

“Gotta get those Youth Points, you know?”

“You don’t get what I’m saying, do you?” She definitely didn’t understand me.

She puts her hands under her head, shortening our distance.

“Y’know.”

“Hm…” I sniffled.

“If I incarnated a hundred times, and meet you every time, I’d probably date you 40 times.”

A little sudden.

But also a little late.

My voice was lost upon those words. Only a flat, toneless sound came.

“Meaning… You’d go for the other guy 60 times.”

What are you expecting me to feel?

“That’s it.”

“Okay…”

The superficial comment ended there. Still, something stuck to my heart; like a turtle in an aquarium tank, it tried to crawl its way out. It wasn’t a funny sensation, and certainly not something I’d want pity over.

“I’m leaving.” With the declaration, I stood up. Pain struck as I got a hold of my backpack; I winced.

Without waiting for Hoshinaka’s response, I headed toward the exit. To the person who didn’t touch the page of a book, the student at the counter gave me a ‘the hell did he come in for?’ look. I wonder, too.

“Sorry, Niwacchi.”

She spoke in a voice that everyone in the room could have heard, to which I couldn’t help but pause in my track.

“It’s too late now…”

I don’t even know why she’s apologizing. Without looking back, I ventured back into the hallway.

The slide door was shut till it would not move anymore.

“I don’t want to enjoy this ‘youth…’”

I cannot become a normal friend with Hoshinaka, and our proper distance was lost.

It’s unfortunate for either of us… I should not have started thinking about this.

If someone were to ask if I like Hoshinaka, I would likely ponder for a while. If I do like her, I would have tried a lot harder last year.

Romantic feelings like sort of like an UFO: It’s not a concrete thing to be found, yet many seek it. Hoping to find a person of admiration or wanting to go further in a single-sided love is correct, just as it is to look for a mysterious flying object.

The issue lies in ‘what was between me and Hoshinaka?’. If we were to discuss the topic of romance before addressing the question, it’d presume that such a thing existed between us. That’s hardly a possibility, I think.

After we became third years, Hoshinaka somehow got a boyfriend. She also went to a different class, and we no longer talked. Even last night was a sudden invitation from her.

Because of that long window, the relationship between me and Hoshinaka was like the season itself, characterised by coldness. Instead of digging up my frozen sentiments, I merely hugged my knees to fight the chill. I even forgot to look at this night sky we shared.

I think, between me and her, there’s a moon.

It’s like the forty times that Hoshinaka spoke of: A person can’t just fly to the moon. He could only look, up at it as it hangs faraway in the sky.

There’s no way she and I could have something like love, and nothing more could be transmitted.

Up until I climbed back up after being socked by Hoshinaka’s boyfriend, that was all that was on my mind. A flash in my memory reminded that he wasn’t waiting by the shoe lockers, but the school’s entrance.

As I noticed him approach, I lamented not having taken the backdoor. I just didn’t want to take the long way home. That’s just how I am, giving up so easily.

Also, calling him ‘boyfriend’ makes it sound like I’m his girlfriend, so I refrained from doing so, instead thinking of his name. Hoshinaka’s never properly introduced him to me, so I don’t really remember. Still, hand caressing my punched cheek, I muttered vaguely what I thought was his name.

“Takimoto.”

“Hah?” His reaction was as short as the time it took for him to recognise me. Judging from that, I called the right name. From then I start to use the name ‘Takimoto.’ Half a head taller than I am, Takimoto took a step back after straightening his knees, refocusing his glare at me. The right fist that landed on my face was still there; apparently, he’s still upset.

The inside of my mouth must have been cut when he punched me. The taste of blood permeated through my nostril. It hurt, but it seemed to have blown away my fatigue as well as my melancholy. Unfortunately, I was merely thinking too much.

Some students were just about to leave. They stared as they passed; it was embarrassing, but thankfully they moved on as I met their look.

“Could you not punch people out of the blue?”

I thought it was a sensible comment, but it was only so before leaving my mouth. The stern look remained on Takimoto’s face — it was like that of a rat drawn on an encyclopaedia.

“What if I asked nicely?” He retorted.

“I’m gonna tell the teachers.”

Though petty a reply, it’s probably the correct one. At least it’s better than raising my fists in retaliation and getting both of us punished. Besides, Takimoto is considered a large guy, and I’m not a fighter. It would be unfair if I managed to land two hits with my twig arms while taking ten from his trunk-like arms, and still get the same punishment.

“Stay the hell away for Ko’umi.”

He ordered. For a moment I pondered what sea this Ko’umi is, then I realised it was Hoshinaka’s name. I’ve long forgotten since I’ve never used it. (TL Notes: Hoshinaka’s first name is written as 小海 ko-umi. The meaning is literally ‘small sea.’)

“She was the one who called me out.”

“She won’t again, so you better stay clear of her.”

Takimoto, who’d just decided on his own who would be Hoshinaka’s friends, knocked his leg with a fist. Is that like how a horse would kick its back leg?

“Ugh…” Pain finally seeped through my swollen cheek.

Hoshinaka-san is now a princess, and Takimoto her knight. Is that how the characters are put together now?

What does this jerk who seems like he’d get a lot of Youth Points want? Is he gonna pummel me for some EXP? Why don’t you try by spending time with Hoshinaka? This guy is totally wrong.

Something about this is even funnier. I get why he wouldn’t punch his girlfriend, and I agree, but you could at least yell at her. Getting punched by the boyfriend after being invited out by a girl. It’s like a honey trap. I want no more of this.

Hoshinaka aside, it was a waste of time at least with Takimoto.

“Uh oh…” I looked to right, which only had a dried-up tree. As I confirmed that he’d been deceived, I sprung up.

I ran as fast as I could to through the road next to Takimoto. Evidently, he had been played, what with the slow reaction. Was he earnest, or simply dumb? He finally swung his trunk-like arm as I passed; though the back swing hit my back, I casually passed the gate.

The school only allowed students living outside of its district to ride bicycles, so I didn’t have to worry about him catching up to me on one. Naturally, I had to rely on my legs to escape to safety.

I was going to give a wise crack to Takimoto as he followed me out, but with little time to think I simply shouted.

“Perverted kid! Think about your test!”

Whatever I just thought of sounded like a simple complaint. The sentiment of reaping what I sowed, as well as being humiliated flooded; I would have loved to correct myself, but I was already on the road back home under the supposedly-red sky. Takimoto said a few things, but pretending that the cold had my ears trembling, I refused to listen.

My breathing became more erratic; I raised my chin. The sight that welcomed me was, despite it being dusk, the faint silhouette of the moon hanging in the sky. Cutting through the cloud and sunken in the crimson, the moon gave off a weak light that had a different impression. If I reached forward, I might just steal a touch.

But I couldn’t do that.

Giving up was my specialty. My dream of becoming a professional football player was curtailed in elementary school. Though I’ve regretted many things later, I never wanted to challenge anything anymore.

There’s a lot more things in life that I must do before flying to the moon. Probably, yeah…

When I first met Hoshinaka, I (俺) was more like ‘me’ (僕). It was a more natural pronoun, and I had principles. In another year, after breathing the air of a new class, Hoshinaka spoke to me with the force and at a time that was enough to suffocate me. Not that I was trying to play along with her, but I did choke.

“Yo, Niwacchi-kun!”

“Niwa… Cchi-kun?:

I saw her face and tried to remember her, but even if it’s someone I knew, no one had ever called me that. She was merely a classmate I just met. I remember being bashful when the girl called my name; even the tingle of blood surging into my face remains clear in my memory.

I had just become a middle school second year.

“You’re the paper model club president, right? I saw your name on the orientation pamphlet.”

Hoshinaka, with the rolled-up pamphlet on her shoulder, beamed a toothy grin. I nodded as I recall the photo of the school’s entrance printed on the papers.

“I was made that only because we had four members.”

On the second day of joining the senior-less club, I greeted our advising teacher, who then ordered, ‘find a president.’ Club attendance was mandatory in our school, so the four (including me) who joined this empty club pushed about the title of president.

And that’s what happened. I don’t think writing ‘club president’ on my transcript has much use.

“I can’t believe you wrote ‘looking for a club president.’ That’s hilarious. And kinda sad.”

She spoke on with the same smile. Though my smile froze, she seemed to not mind.

“It’s true — I’m no leader material.”

“You said you don’t care who does it, so I guess you’re up, Niwacchi-kun.”

The name ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is so strange that I cannot face her.

Right, what club is Hoshinaka in?

“Oh yeah, Niwacchi-kun.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s paper model? It’s not Origami, is it?” (TL notes: Paper folding. Usually papers are folded into shapes of objects or animals. Paper model on the other hand is much more detailed and is cut from paper then folded)

“I’ll look it up next time.”

“Now that’s a president.”

Because of these small talk, I was able to chat with Hoshinaka even more. After a little investigation, I was able to begin my club life, as trivial as that is.

Hoshinaka and I got along well, and we ended up as good friends. We usually get to talk during cleaning, each with a rag or broom in hand. People who saw us would leave quietly, and that’s how we were. We don’t prioritise one another, but we were always together whenever possible. That’s the kind of natural relationship we had. It wasn’t anything suffocating, sort of like being able to feel the floor under the water.

Still, as friendly as we were, I could never do something as bold as calling her by her first name. She calls me ‘Niwacchi,’ a strange nickname. It would be a lie to say I didn’t see her as a girl then. It’s definitely a feeling of attraction, but not quite love. I think.

Like admiring the stars, but never having the passion to build a rocket.

The distance between me and her which can never be shortened was easy and comfortable. It changed, gradually. Instead of closer, it grew further apart.

It moved apart, slowly, like the moon and the Earth.

By the time I realised, our distance was like that between planets.

I ruminated on these things, rolling around in bed. The sun had gone. Someone called for me from downstairs. Doesn’t this seem like when I got beat up by Takimoto? I could not stand how simple my thought process was, and got up. The strange sensation on my left cheek prompted me to touch it; my brows furrowed at the resulting sting. Right, Takimoto punched me. Wasn’t I just thinking about this?

“Damn!” If I forget my English vocabularies or math formulas because of that, before I could feel anxious during the actual test, I’d wonder if all that time spend studying was wasted. It’s both depressing and annoying to have the make that judgement. I remember some Tachibana guy once wrote, ‘A completed manuscript may not be rejected, but it sucks when it does.’ I don’t remember where it’s from or what his name was though. (TL Notes: A reference to a character from the Usotsuki Maa-kun and Kowareta Maa-chan 嘘つきみーくんと壊れたまーちゃん series. Tachibana Eiji 橘エイジ, real name Kikkawa Eiji橘川英次, is an author and a cat lover)

“Makoto~” Mother called again from downstairs. “Coming!” The incessant calls annoyed me, so I dashed out. The repercussion of running into the wall ached from the side of my head, but I continued downward. I jumped off from the last three steps, landing on the hallway.

A surge of pang flashed through my head. “Agh…” A sense of vertigo, the pain and pulse went in and out as if respiring.

The hallway was different than my warm room: Cold is after all not advised for headaches.

“What are you doing?”

Seemingly irked, my mother, who was waiting by the hallway, spoke. I lifted my head, which felt much heavier than usual, to see her holding the telephone in her chest. A tiny frame and a somewhat youthful appearance, my mother stood there presumptuously and comedically.

“Why do you have to be in such a hurry? It’s not safe.”

Then don’t call me twice. “What is it?” She often calls me for things like sliced apples, so I thought perhaps it’s something similar this time.

“It’s a call for you: A girl is asking if a ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is here. That’s you, right?”

Hoshinaka. Here comes the name that nailed my stomach together. She’s calling me again after yesterday. She’s not asking me to go in her stead to meet Takimoto in the park, is she? I already begged her to not in the library, guess it didn’t work.

Hehehe… My mother had an infuriating grin on her face.

“If it’s not school related, then she’s your girlfriend? You can’t go on a night date, though. Actually, you can’t go out in the night at all.”

“Shut up, I know.”

I just happened to have picked up the phone yesterday, but I’m a little embarrassed this time to have my mother answer and call for me instead.

“’Niwacchi-kun’ could have been dad, you know. It might be whoever he’s an affair with.”

“If that’s who he’s sleeping with, then the police would have arrested him long before I laid my hands on him.”

She’s not wrong. I stole the phone away from my obviously excited mother. “Here come the police~” Making my escape from my mother, whatever horrible cries she’s emitting, I went upstairs. There was an urge to just toss the machine down the stairs, but instead of getting yelled at by Hoshinaka, I’d risk the wrath of my mother, so I endured.

“What? Can’t you at least use my name when you call?”

“Sorry? I forgot.”

The voice on the other end was not that of whoever dad’s having an affair with, but of my acquaintance Hoshinaka. Her cheerful voice was not like the traffic light, of which the lights would dim and brighten at moment’s notice.

“Was that your mom? Or your sister?”

“That’s my mother. It’s obvious from the way she talks, isn’t it?”

I could feel the warmth mixed with the cold as soon as I walked upstairs. Due to the door being open, the AC escaped out onto the hallway. Hurryingly, I shut the door as I entered.

“So, what do you want this time? I’m not going to the library or the park.”

I warned her first — This is retribution for stabbing my stomach. Hoshinaka just laughed awkwardly.

“Well… I just wanted to know what happened after you left.”

What? I don’t get what’s she getting at. If our literature exams are filled with similar questions, then my mock exam score will probably just barely dodge a bullet.

Still, this should be good practise for communicating with others.

And the question itself would mean she doesn’t know about Takimoto punching me yet.

“Not a whole lot. Just that Takimoto punched me in the face when he saw me.”

I spoke a bit sarcastically, but the other end did not give me my sense of satisfaction.

“Takimoto? Niwacchi, isn’t that, like, assault? You need to find better friends.”

Ignore the latter half, but from her questioning tone of the first half I could tell I’ve gotten her boyfriend’s name wrong. I got socked by some guy whose name I don’t even know. My student life isn’t this radical, if I recall correctly. The tests must be messing with my mind.

“Actually, you can’t exactly call that a friend, can you.”

“Yeah, so, anyway, it’s all good. All’s fine and dandy.”

“Very well. Tis good, then.”

With a strange and almost theatrical accent, she replied. I should have told her to end the conversation entailing that.

The air and silence tortured my ears and tongue, disallowing me to just hang up.

And so, I delayed moving the phone downstairs for later and sat down on my bed. Puff! Dust from the sheets and the tepid AC air filled my lungs. I submerged myself into what felt like warm liquid pouring into my body — including the temperature, it’s not at all comfortable.

“So then… Uh… You still there?”

Perhaps because of my silence, Hoshinaka, unsure what to say, checked for my presence.

We probably were able to feel one another’s existence.

“I am.”

“Thank goodness.” What do you mean?

“Your boyfriend is gonna be mad again if he heard about you calling me.”

My complaint was poignant, but correct. ‘Wuu,’ she held her breath after what sounded like having someone stabbed you in the chest with a finger. With nothing else to say I waited for her to speak.

“He was really mad. I even wondered if that’s why they call it ‘the fire of rage.’”

“Of course he would be.”

Somehow, I could agree with that statemen — not so much with being punched.

“Why would he be?”

“A girl you’re going out with went to see a different guy at night, that doesn’t sound too good.”

What does she want a bachelor to say? That’s why’s the end of my reply wasn’t at all persuasive. Dissatisfied with my answer, Hoshinaka gave an example.

“Then, if my boyfriend were to go see another girl on the weekend, can I get mad too and not study for the test?”

“I guess. Taki— I mean, your boyfriend isn’t actually that smooth, is he?”

He does look like he’s one of with the ratmen. Can’t argue with how well rats multiply either.

“Probably not. It’s just an analogy.”

Then why don’t you take your analogy to him instead of me. He, of course, wouldn’t agree so easily. Plus talking about this is useless.

We could probably talk about something else.

“Um… Well…”

“Well?”

“No, nothing.” I’m just beating around the bush.

Why are you calling me?

Do you like me?

Even if it were through the phone, asking something like that would have made me an amazing person long ago. It’s likely a misunderstanding. This time, however, I believe both she and I have mistaken one another for something. It’s rare, and certainly not a good thing.

Hoshinaka must not comprehend the thing which exists between me and her. It’s futile even if I told her it’s the moon. There might be an alien hideout on the dark side of the moon… No, of course not.

Damn, I don’t know what I’m saying anymore. This has nothing to do with the aliens.

“Just… Don’t call me so often.”

“Aw, don’t sweat the small stuff. Just Youth it!”

She spoke like it was with a thumb’s up.

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

I don’t know what this ‘youth’ is, aside from what the dictionary has to say about it.

“And could you please go find your boyfriend for this kind of stuff instead?”

I shot a glance at the desk. The reference books and practise questions piled there like in a bookstore. It saddens me to know that the money spent on those were supposed to go to my deep-sea creature encyclopaedia collection.

It’s absolutely awful to prepare for exams. Same goes to the me, who’s preparing to take on such things. Because it’s so awful that you start to lose things around you. Things in my heart, naturally, were taken on a whim.

Allowance. Leisure. Time. Health. If it could be taken gradually like a charity donation to keep me on the treacherous road of exam preparation, then could they decide my position based on how much I’ve given? From the standpoint of my mock exam scores, though, it will be quite difficult.

“My boyfriend… It’s fine. Of course I love him.”

I sniffed hard when she spoke. Though unintentional, it was the noise that drowned that part of her words.

“But, I don’t know, whenever I thought of being young, you’re what shows up in my head.”

“That doesn’t quite fit my image.”

“I know. I know how often you update your ‘time spent single’ status.”

“Shut up.”

As much as I denied it, I could understand a little of what she meant. That’s why I couldn’t just hang up on her when she called.

“But I’m still looking for Youth from you.”

“What do you propose me to do?”

“So just go and enjoy Youth!”

“And what is this youth…?”

I turned my head while listening to the receiver. Cleaning my already impeccable room, I looked for what qualifies as ‘youth.’ Oh… There it is. It’s not mine, but there’s something outside that emanated just that.

“I see. Enjoy, huh…”

“Niwacchi?”

“Here’s what I’m gonna do.”

“Mm?”

“I’m gonna stare at the sky from my room. You should join me, Hoshinaka.”

I could see the moon. We usually communicate through the celestial body that hanged high in the evening sky.

To string the line on the moon and make a long-distance call.

We might not be able feel one another, but our abstract thoughts will appear.

In any case, I stared at the clear sky from the window.

Even if looking at the deep sea is a mere pipe dream, it’s not so bad looking at the dark sky that resembles it.

“I can’t. My phone’s on my house’s shoebox.”

She dumped the bucket of water on me. The silhouette of the moon seemed to die a little.

“Is there a reason why you never want to stargaze?”

I asked curiously. ‘Let’s go stargazing at the park,’ she said so yesterday. She never once looked up.

Upon the query, a faint laughter came from the receiver.

“You should save stargazing with someone else. It’s an ace for Youth points, you know?”

“Hah? So what exactly is this ‘Youth Point?’”

If that’s a vocab for modern literature, I need to at least know its meaning.

“Well… Nothing, really. It’s just something I made up.”

Demanding someone else to do something that she won’t. There’s a lot of say about that. Plus, what she does isn’t what my common sense could tolerate.

Could it be that Hoshinaka sees that hypocritical or irrational thinking ‘Youth?’

But it’s only going to cause problems for either of us if you seek that from me. Do not expect anything dramatic between me and her. The only conclusion is like the calm of water passing.

Even if something were to happen, it’s only going to be a little bit of nothing.

“So you get it? Don’t call me again if your boyfriend doesn’t know.”

For the sake of hanging up on her, I told her in a roundabout manner.

But if her boyfriend knew and let her do it, I’d feel even more insulted.

“I know. I will do that if I feel like it.”

“Hey now…”

“Thanks for spending time with me again. Goodbye.”

With that as the closing, she hung up. I listened for a bit, letting the beeping of our severed call fill my ear drums.

I was obviously confounded. Will I be able to focus on studying tonight?

“I guess this is also a form of pervert, isn’t it?”

I lied down after putting the phone down on my desk. ‘Hm~’ I hugged my arms.

Was the light hitting my eyelids from the bulb, or the moon?

Two days passed without me being attacked by Takimoto (which is wrong, but it’s easier to use that name) or receiving a call from Hoshinaka. Since he’s not a radical, the former shouldn’t come to my house after the weekend.

He’s probably also preparing for his exams. I bet he also aspires to go the same school Hoshinaka is going.

“How lovely.”

I leaned back into the chair in my room while quietly whispering his goal that I just made up. It was now a frigid Sunday morning too difficult to be lazy on. Sun saturated outside the window, yet could not breach into the room.

My other friends are probably also giving up their day-off for the tests while staring at this cold sun.

The back of the mechanical pencil in between my teeth, I took a breather staring at the ceiling. I was sick of writing more Kanji. Graphite had darkened my right hand which had plastered the notebook. The whole situation reminded me when I was practising Kanji during grade school. What I mean is I didn’t skip out on doing those.

“But, is passing the certification test going to affect my grade at all?” (TL notes: Japanese Kanji Aptitude test. The level ranks from 10 to 1, with number 1 being the most difficult)

The school made us take the test, and I did. Having an award in the room is quite nice as a decoration, I suppose. I didn’t get that perfect attendance reward in grade school though.

And that’s how I slacked off while making the ancient chair squeak. As I continued putting off work, the phone rang downstairs. I straightened the chair, irritated as though someone had just woken me up from an afternoon nap. Putting the pencil down first, I stood.

My parents were already gone when I went downstairs after getting up, so it was up to me to pick it up. While regretting about the fact that the phone wasn’t on the second floor, I ran into the hall and down the stairs yelling, ‘coming!’ Again, at the last few flights, I jumped. It’s a habit at this point.

It’s still ringing. Déjà vu, as I put the phone to my ear.

“Niwa residence.” I was full prepared to hear ‘Niwacchi,’ but the voice called me ‘Niwa.’ It was even a man’s, and a familiar one at that.

“Oh, it’s you, Aihara. What’s up?” Hearing the voice of a friend I’ve known since grade school, my face relaxed.

“Not much. I was just wondering if you’re free. Wanna go out for a bit if you are?”

“Aihara, what do you think a day-off before exams is for?”

“Yet here I am, somehow very bored.”

“Right. Of course you are.”

It’s almost with certainty that Aihara will be recommended into a private high school. In the gloomy classroom, he’s one of the few cheery people. He does, however, promptly banishes himself from the classroom after school’s out.

“I’m not gonna make ya, unless you’re really free.”

“Going out, huh… Got a place in mind?”

“Nope. Let’s go for burgers.”

“Why not find a girl if you’re going for lunch?”

“Mako-chan, if I had one I wouldn’t be asking you.”

“Don’t call me that.”

An ominous disgust crept up to me for some reason.

“Well?”

I turned to look at the kitchen. I don’t recall a meal made for me.

“Alright, I’ll go. Not for too long though.”

“Oh~ Not bad. That’s the kind of guy you are?”

“I don’t plan on staying wishy-washy.”

“You sound a little stressed, man. Whatever. Let’s meet up at the store on the way to school, shall we?”

“Right. Got it.”

“I’m waiting for ya, Kikuchi~”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about that graduation trip.”

It’s a joke that only works because he’s Aihara. Can’t believe he knows the series too. (TL Notes: This is referring to the first of the ぼくらbokura series ぼくらの七日間戦争 Bokura no Nanoka-kan Sensou, Which roughly translates to ‘Our Seven Days War.’ and Aihara Toru are classmates from class 1-A. In the first work, a group of students of a certain middle school have declared war on the adults, and consequently have taken refuge in a local abandoned factory. Kikuchi Eiji appears to be the leader, while Aihara Toru is in soccer club like he is. Unfortunately there is no English information I could gather as of yet.)

I rested the receiver. On the back of the advertisement pamphlet left next to the phone as notes, I wrote down about going out.

After leaving that note, I turned.

I ran upstairs for my wallet.

Though dubious of how much insulation the clothes will provide, I’m not about to test them out one by one in this weather. I put my utter faith in them. It’s so cold — Even with the heavy covers my skin had already declared defeat.

Fortunately, before beginning to regret not eating cup ramen at home, I’ve arrived at our rendezvous. Then I searched the people passing by.

“Oh? There you are.”

He found me first. Aihara, with just as much cover as I had, approached. Since both of us lived nearby, neither rode a bike here.

I greeted him with lips shut tightly against the wind. “Hey.”

“You’re as forgettable as ever.”

“That stupid face of yours is not good sign on a day off.”

I’ll leave it up to you to decide who said what. After meeting up, we went into the burger shop. As a side note, I’ve always thought this ‘burger shop’ word is weird.

Perhaps because it’s midday on a weekend, there’re many families with children in there. In addition, the new merchandise displayed on the register was on sale, which is also probably why so many came.

After lining up, we finished our order and paid separately. Instead of the regular dining tables, we chose the seats near the windows to wait for our food to come.

“I asked two people first before calling you, Niwa. They weren’t up for it.”

He opened his mouth; I replied while taking the scarf off.

“Okay.”

“One of ‘em was a chick.”

“So you were already shut down by one.”

Guess he didn’t need my advice. I actually thought he did something impressive. It takes quite a bit of courage to ask out a girl on a weekend as a country-side middle schooler.

“How’s the studying going, master?”

He half-joking asked. That’s what you call courtesy words.

“It’s going.”

“Whatever that means~”

He laughed drily. Not like there’s much we have in common, anyway.

“Oh yeah, I heard you were in a fight. Is that true?”

“Hm? Oh…” He meant with Takimoto’s fist. So it’s spread, huh.

“Is that why you called me up?”

Hehehe… Aihara laughed as though getting a dirty joke. Bingo.

“I gotta find some guy who can give me a little excitement, you know?”

“Right. Too bad you’re gonna be disappointed. It wasn’t even a fight.”

“Really? I heard you fought a big dude for some girl.”

I smiled bitterly at the strange rumour.

Leaning forward, I rested my chin on the table.

“I just got beat up. The bruise’s already gone.”

“So you did get socked. Now that’s youth.”

He laughed at my injury. That’s what you call ‘youth?’ This isn’t boxing, you know.

“What is this ‘youth?’”

“It’s about dating, making memories at the cultural festival and stuff.”

Without mincing words, he replied rather weakly. Whoa! So that’s Youth.

And it seems like it’s got nothing to do with me. None of those applied for my experience.

“Oh?”

Just as I began the game of knocking the table with my chin, I saw some familiar faces.

It’s Hoshinaka and Takimoto. Regardless of what that guy’s name is, I know the first name to be right. Hoho! A date. How free of them. How lovely, I referred to the same phrase spoken in that reverie earlier.

But looking closely, they seemed to be exchanging their feelings in an odd manner. They stared at one another in the alley from across, discussing something. Oh… And they split up.

Takimoto this way, while Hoshinaka the other. A fight?

“What’s wrong?”

Aihara squinted at the road. He either didn’t see them, or flat out doesn’t know them. ‘Nothing,’ I said, despite of the complicated feelings building up.

Can’t believe I’d see the source of my headache when I came out for a stroll. Perhaps the world is created by things we least expected it to be. But ignore who it is created by.

Hoshinaka’s silhouette is just about to fade from my sight.

“Hahh…” With a deep sigh I wrapped the scarf back on.

“Sorry, mind if I head out for a bit?”

“Hm? Sure. Can I have your food?”

“Of course not. And I’m not leaving. Be right back!”

I stood up and dashed out of the store. Light’s green, and I crossed the road.

In order to avoid Takimoto, I went out of the way to search for Hoshinaka, who was about fade into the crowd. I don’t know why either, so it felt empty.

By either turning or raising my arms, I cut between the crowd and fast approached her. As I closed, I wondered how I should address her. So I kept my arm toward her back, temporarily keeping pace with her. I must have looked strange to the bystanders.

“Um… Ahem! Ahem!”

I tried coughing. It looked like an excuse, but it worked. Hoshinaka stopped and turned around.

“Niwacchi…” She called me first, then her eyes grew. A reversed surprise reaction, how unique.

We stopped in the road where people were bumping each other constantly. We did not move — from the meaning alone, it’s the right image.

“What’s the matter?”

That line was as if she’d finally sorted out the questions on her mind.

“I was out for walk when I saw you. Felt like I should at least say hi.”

“Oh?”

She didn’t appear convinced. She probably doesn’t know that it is me who is constantly chasing after her; perhaps finally settled, Hoshinaka walked to the side of the walkway. I followed.

“This must be the first time I’ve seen you on a weekday, Niwacchi.”

“I guess. Where’s the boyfriend?”

I tried to play dumb. Hoshinaka shot a glance at me, seemingly worried with her lips shut. After calming down, she replied casually.

“I was just with him. But he got mad and left.”

“Oh? That’s too bad.”

Unsure what to say, I could only play along.

She exhaled slowly and explained concisely the cause.

“I heard that he punched you, so I told him he shouldn’t have.”

Guess he finally told her. It isn’t exactly something you can say with a grin, though.

It’s probably also not worth bragging about beating me up.

“That’s why you fought?”

“Mm…”

She nodded. Leaning against the building, her gaze appeared tired.

“Is it wrong to say violence is bad?”

“Depends on when and where.”

“Are you fine with being punched, Niwacchi?”

Hell no. Because of how rhetorical the question was, I answered with silence.

She did not press on, instead looking toward the road. With those cold eyes she captured the scenery; I merely stared at her. From those tightly-shut lips she revealed her teeth, as if words would come out. Yet, she swallowed them.

“I have to go. Sorry.”

With that declaration, we are now in a completely reversed position a few days ago in the library.

It’s not like I want a date with her, but hearing her say that, I decided I had to see her off silently. Hoshinaka seemed apologetic, turning her head back many times. But her feet never stopped.

She went further and further away. Visually seeing how she’s disappear in the distance — It’s better this way.

At least when compared to the distance between us which faded without anyone’s knowledge.

Like me now, left to stand there on the sidewalk, but without Aihara waiting for me in the restaurant, and talking to myself.

“Thing’s really crappy recently.”

A nameless something pulled me and Hoshinaka together and fixed us there. Distance is a fine thing: It will never be properly set if you ignore it.

Is that why Hoshinaka asked me out to the park that night?

Yet I couldn’t reach the moon, merely exacerbating the pain of struggle.

“……”

Ah…

This is it.

I don’t know what this youth is, but any more of this…

Nothing will end, and nothing can begin.

No matter in what form.

No matter how big or small, or if the result will depress me somehow.

I have to put an end to this.

It’s the only way for me to focus on the exam.

The exams are truly terrible. It’s all their fault.

Next week, I studied on Monday.

Tuesday I studied.

Wednesday too.

Thursday omitted.

Friday.

I stopped Hoshinaka after school…

“Let’s go out tonight.”

It’s Christmas.

I don’t recall signing a paper about never leaving at night.

So I accepted going out this time. It’s quite an optimistic thought for the me as of late. Clank, clank, the bike emitted a sound like something’s missing.

The night of Christmas. On a weekday, there’s no such thing as lit-up skyscrapers in the sticks. It might be a little more raucous in downtown, but sadly I was going by the fields. Not a single soul was partying in the farm.

I never see anyone happy after school either. Perhaps in the countryside, it’s too early even for people my age to be spending Christmas together. Or maybe it’s just the age when one would want to avoid appearing happy for the holiday. You kind of need to be a little hot-blooded to truly enjoy middle school.

White breath trailed behind. As my finger felt my face, I could sense a bit of warmth. I almost feel the bottom of my nose falling off after a few sniffles. I could never get used to this cold.

I checked again to see if she’s following. Indeed there’s a bike rolling along.

Hoshinaka was behind me. She agreed without a second thought after I had invited her. The conversation followed.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

“What?”

I told her so just as we’re about to pass one another in the after-school hallway. Hoshinaka froze. Naturally it wasn’t just me and her in the hallway, what with the students exiting from their classes.

It’s was the replay of me and her in the middle of the road that weekend.

“Niwacchi, what did you say?”

She spoke collectedly, but on her face was a serious countenance.

In order to keep my face up, I bluffed by raising my nose.

“Well… I’m inviting you out.”

After forcing her to come with me, I then explained that I was inviting her out. That’s just laughable. The initial on-the-spot comment weakened me, and embarrassment rushed into my neck like blood.

“Are you asking me out, Niwacchi?”

Hoshinaka pointed at her chin with a finger.

“Yep.”

Her eyes waved as if the surface of water.

“Because it’s Christmas?”

“That’s one of the reasons.”

I knew my face must be red from ear to jaw, so I shut my eyes. Because no matter what, my face will be reflected and seen by my own eyes.

In the limited field of vision, only the voice of Hoshinaka guided my ears.

“Okay. Sure.”

That was it. Now I can’t yell at her for not asking her boyfriend first.

But why should her boyfriend even hear about this? I thought.

Hoshinaka followed me without a word, but she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She spoke.

“Where are we headed?”

“The mountain.”

I answered precisely while keeping ahead. The clanking of the wheel was like voices thrown in.

“The mountain? That’s a little strange, Niwacchi.”

“No~ No~ Yes. Mountain.”

“We’re gonna die if we go hiking in weather like this.”

“It’s fine. We’re not going anywhere high anyway.”

There’s no mountain that high here anyway. At most we got something a little taller than a hill.

And that’s where we were headed on our bikes.

Nothing in particular happens in this town — that’s why we have to be more proactive. I am now about to go live a life that’s not written in the exam preparation books.

I have not been to this hill since I was a grade schooler. And it wasn’t because I had business there: I merely passed by it to visit another place.

No lights from cars zoomed by, as though the in-name-only state road had nothing to do with the month of December. Only the headlights of two bicycles carved through the darkness consuming the path. We wordlessly hinted ourselves of our next three months in school.

I remembered a little something: I remember going as fast as I could, trying to break the record of highest speed on a bicycle. I was on a straight road just like this one, peddling on my bike. I crashed in the end.

The wheel broke, and I cried my way home. Just why was I trying so hard?

“Ah… Take a right here.”

“Um… Niwacchi? Why are you taking me into the mountain?”

“We’re gonna do whatever you want.”

“I wish to be eating a bean paste bun at the store.”

“Alright, stop whining.”

Let’s go find that on the mountain.

Though pretty sure convenient stores on the mountains are all homes of bandits or whatever.

With the metal tower with red lights shining as the goal, I turned right. Hoshinaka followed — she must have thought that going back now would be a waste of energy. Thankfully she wasn’t complaining all the time.

“You aren’t planning on having a Christmas party in a shrine there, are you?”

“Ask your boyfriend tomorrow if that’s what you want.”

We entered a road with multiple forks. I don’t plan on walking through the hiking trails: We are going the entire way on the road. It’s ‘more like it’ this way.

As I am still a third year in middle school, I believe in my way. We rode, on the mountainous path that seemed like it’s been cut abruptly into the environment. It had no lanes, and snaked along the ground. It was so small that if a truck carrying stuff were to come from the other side, we’d be flattened. The last time I was here, we were on a field trip.

“It’d be a little problematic if I don’t make it home tonight.”

“You will. Relax.”

Just running out here tonight is already too much for me. If I stayed out my parents would murder me. Actually, Takimoto would probably do that first.

Shuffling of the grass swaying in the wind came from around. They stood, perfunctorily blocking our way. Their vigour were as if they would devour us if we somehow become entangled.

We made it pass the prairie-like zone and continued upward. Gradually the incline grew, and so did the burdens of the pedals. It was rough, and I bet it must be even more so for Hoshinaka, who didn’t know where we were going. I’ve actually already decided on where to go, just that I haven’t decided where it will be.

That’s why I decided that until one of us said he or she couldn’t do it anymore that we’d keep going. I also kept track of whether we can make it home safely. On that note, we’re pretty much at the limit.

“Alright, almost there.”

I tried a sudden proclamation. Hoshinaka exhaled in relief, ‘finally.’

We entered a path slightly off the paved road. The overgrown snagging onto the wheels almost stopped them, but we made it eventually. After gingerly traversing the woods, we came upon a slightly open area. The wind blew, to which I shut my eye.

It’s a tall, almost cliff-life place. A misstep would fill the night with screams.

I parked my bike; Hoshinaka too stopped hers half a wheel away from mine. She looked toward me.

“This is where you wanted to go?”

She asked, slightly out of breath. While I am too, I moved my slightly-raised jaw downward. The motion blocked my throat for a bit, almost stopping my breathing.

“Oh yeah. Didn’t your boyfriend ask you out today?”

Before the real deal, I started casually. I could hear the grass being stepped on after I put my left foot down.

Man-made noises couldn’t reach here. The only thing clear here is the wind’s howl. And the cold.

“No. We fought, so it wasn’t exactly the mood. He probably won’t call me today, either.”

Hoshinaka answered with what could be attributed as a lonely reply. The wind’s howl that sounded like escaped air came from somewhere, diving above our heads. For a moment, I saw the movement of air on the cables.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter either way.”

After that extended inhale, I breathed out — the real deal.

The stars are far, and I have not the strength to take the moon. With no ways to fly up, there was no chance for me to close our distance.

So I could make as much noise here, as to hope it would spread to the moon.

It’s the most I could do.

“I think we should call it good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s let go of what we’re holding onto.”

I lazily pointed at the world that exist above, far, far away.

“Isn’t stargazing the ace of youth?”

Now’s the time.

“Come on, look up.”

“Ah…”

The phone,

The wall,

The coffee can. Without those distractions in the way, Hoshinaka listened obediently to my words.

In a motion that I thought delicate, she slowly peered up.

Finally satisfied, I too looked upward.

In the dark sky, that which both she and I expected glittered.

“Whoa…”

The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds. A few stars scattered themselves in and between the white bodies.

Breathtakingly beautiful objects, gathered together and shined with only their distance from the Earth in common.

As if to drill into us how alive the sky truly was, the wind would sometimes nudge us gently.

I asked for her thought without batting an eye.

“Here’s that Youth action you’ve been asking for. What do you think of the way I put it?”

Her reply was a question. That’s a guaranteed zero on the literature exam.

“Niwacchi, were you always so romantic?”

“I’m about three times more than the usual. It is Christmas, after all.”

It’s a bit of a destructive self-assurance.

Because we’re all from the middle of nowhere, I think of it as a bit lame and was embarrassed by it.

“It’s a bit dark tonight. Or, I should say, the night’s thick.”

“Of course.”

Hearing my doubtless answer, Hoshinaka had the exact response I’d predicted.

“Why?”

Here comes the information I didn’t get myself.

“Because it’s a new moon tonight. It’s pretty rare on a Christmas.”

Hoshinaka chuckled a little upon hearing my report.

“A moon-less Christmas… Isn’t that quite an omen?”

“Quiet you. Who cares.”

I rested my torso on the bike’s handlebars, and my chin onto my arms. My right foot rested on the pedal, tapping it like a horse, while my left on the grass.

“Since the moon is gone, who cares.”

After I said so, Hoshinaka, who sat properly on her bike, tilted her head inquisitively. Because of the moon, our distance can never be closed. Naturally, it is all gone today. The stars — they’re why the moon’s gone.

“Is this enough for your so-called, ‘my youth?’”

I intentionally held the answer back, making sure Hoshinaka’s satisfied. She said nothing, however.

“Just give up on trying to get along. Stay with your boyfriend, won’t you?”

“You know I can’t just do that, hahah.”

She tried to play it off with a dumb laughter, but I know the topic is not quite ready to end.

But…

Whatever mysterious thing that existed between us should end now.

“You know, when I think about us.”

“Mm…”

“I think it would be great if we could stargaze when we’re much closer.”

I did feel resentful of the truth I spoke. It is the kind of resentment, the useless kind that faded into the mountain.

But before it all left my lung and body, the regret continued.

“Then we would have been in those forty times.”

Before looking back at the stars, I turned to Hoshinaka to see how she was. Her breath was already back to normal, and she smiled quietly. It was, however, the kind that was frozen in the wind.

“Is it too late?”

She questioned softly. I nodded deeply. My eyes, nose and mouth felt the wind.

“Yes. It’s too late. Not even a sky like this could fix this gap between me and you now.”

A balloon that’s flown out of hand’s reach.

We just now saw that it was still floating today.

And we have to see to it that it’s the last thing we do, and end the act of looking back.

It sucks.

It doesn’t do much.

It is not possible to witness a miracle in the country side.

Because that’s how I carefully experience Youth, in a way suitable for me.

“Let’s end this.”

So that we may get along in the future.

I’m not quite ready to make the trip to moon yet.

“Mm…” She assently lightly. I asked her in a slightly nostalgic tone.

“Do you really agree with what I’m saying?”

“I do. Don’t you feel lonely now, Niwacchi.”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t call me on the phone anymore, alright?”

“I know. What about a New year card?”

“That I will gladly take.”

Sometimes I wish for double-digit amount of postcards.

I ignored the spreading glows of Christmas light beneath the mountain.

“Niwacchi.”

“Hm?”

“It’s cool to stargaze, but it’s pretty boring.”

“You just have to say it…”

Can’t you conceal whatever is on your mind with that youth whatever? Because even I’m feeling it.

It’s like going to watch the sea but end up getting tired of it.

“You’ll never enjoy Youth to the most if you keep this up.”

Strange words escaped her lips.

“So what do you propose?”

“This.”

Hoshinaka’s hand approached. It was not on its way to reach the stars, merely extending horizontally.

The cold fingers lightly touched my hand. I looked at her. Silently moving her bike forward, she rolled up next to me without looking my way, eyes focusing at only the sky.

Perhaps because a little numb, Hoshinaka’s fingers gripped tightly onto mine. The joints rubbed against each other. It hurt, but not a single finger was left to break her grip.

“The moon’s hiding tonight.”

She spoke briefly, as if to erase that usual sense of distance I felt.

Naturally those were words to hide her own embarrassment.

This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying to bashfully warm each other’s hands up.

“What are you, a poet?”

“Oh, shut up. Weren’t you embarrassed too just then?”

“Shut up.” She’s right.

I haven’t held a girl’s hand like this since kindergarten.

I never considered apologising to Takimoto, neither did I feel guilt.

I held hands with Hoshinaka, not for love or friendship, but for farewell.

Through the tips of our fingers, we conveyed what existed in the past, with regrets almost spawning from the touch. With everything ended, we could only share this sense of embarrassment.

But the only way to make up our mind and go forward to the unknown, is to have a steel-like past, so that we may never escape. Hoshinaka and I must move on. No, we wish we can move on.

So that one day, we may be able to traverse the moon with someone else.

To put off some of the awkwardness, I spoke to the person on the other side of my fingers.

“How many points would this be? To your Youth Point.”

“Five!”

How many points is that out of anyway?

“Niwacchi, which way is to your house?”

“I really don’t get what you’re saying.”

I commented on the words Hoshinaka let out when we’re riding on the road.

“Where, pray tell, does gentle Niwacchi-kun reside?”

“Oh~ The next turn on this road.”

“Guess we’re saying bye here, then.”

Hoshinaka braked on her bicycle. The wheels stopped spinning, making a screeching noise. While I didn’t have to, out of courtesy I stopped as well.

I looked back at her from slightly ahead. Her smile was a little more uncanny than usual. Her eyes darted, unsure what the grin meant.

“I live the other way.”

Without looking, she pointed backward.

“Why didn’t you say so from the start?”

“I just needed come, so I can go too.”

Her smile finally settled as she said so, like the moon finally revealing herself from the cloud.

“Niwacchi, I don’t hate you!”

“Me too!”

“Today was the first I’ve spent Christmas with someone else! Bye!”

She raised the front end of her bike, and, turning the bike on its rear wheel, began cycling. The melody of wheels spinning in the serene darkness shook every inch of my ear drum more so than the intermittent noise of cars from the road far away.

Pale air leaked from my teeth. It spread, like wings, in the winter breeze. All sorts of pain assaulted my senses as the wind smacked into my dried face and eyes.

“Me too.”

I said so to the back that drew further away.

My parents will definitely give me an earful when I get home. Will they take all my allowances away?

Just that was enough for me to be regretful of tonight’s action.

If more things I approve of appear, it’d be worth it.

Following Hoshinaka’s example, I began a steady trip back.

And the dumbass spending his Christmas alone on a bike shouted at the sky.

“I wanna girlfriend, dammit!”

What did my first ever Christmas spent with a non-family member bring? I am not befitted to analyse such a thing. So I’ll leave it like that. I should just believe that it gave me the drive to live on.

It’d been a whole year since I spend that Christmas with Hoshinaka. I managed to get into my choice of school, and despite having a phone, I still don’t have a girlfriend. I can’t blame the tests anymore, so that’s a little painful. It’s all so laughable, even the me who cursed the tests for everything.

I still run into Hoshinaka sometimes on the way to school. Since she was always with her boyfriend, however, we never stopped and talked when we pass each other by. The moon between Hoshinaka and me, except for that night of new moon, never disappeared. I mean, not much I can do about the sixty times.

It was now the January of me becoming a High School first year. After new year, my parents told me about their job relocation and transferring. I don’t know if shocking is the appropriate word for describing this, because whatever knowledge I’ve acquired for the tests at that time were all gone. I was taken aback, but also overjoyed.

A life of almost-independence was appealing to me. I’ve never met the aunt I will be spending time with, but since she’s the sister of my stoic father, she must be someone of similar calibre. Because she works, she probably won’t bother me too much — it’s the perfect environment for me.

And what do I mean by perfect? Youth Points of course. It matters not who came up with it, but I decided to invest my youth onto the increase of said points. Kind of like picking up where Hoshinaka left off, if you will.

What existed between me and Hoshinaka then was Youth. I don’t think it was love or friendship: We weren’t mature, and we didn’t think of others or even each other. We merely stuck our hands out clumsily, like sitting next to one another, yet reaching for the moon high up in the sky.

And, without recognising it, we made fools of each other. Without knowing our distance, we believed that all we had to do was to hold hands. At that age, we were driven by something that could only be created then. So we tried, as hard as we could. This so-called youth isn’t referring to being young or having the vigour — it’s to be able to do ‘the wishes of any given moment.’

From that viewpoint, me and Hoshinaka had our moments of youth — even if it was just the forty times that brushed our shoulders. We may have given up and even took the long way, but we got that special ‘+4’ in our heart. It might have been a 5 point for her, but I don’t mind lowering it.

The perfect Youth Score is a five for me, so it’s a bit stricter.

So, well, not even the transfer is a big deal.

Because I will be able to delineate my own Youth in the upcoming year and get even more points.

This year has been filled with setbacks, though. The place I’m going will be livelier than here.

“Once I get to the city, uh… I wanna go to the beach with a girl. Maybe we’ll jump into the sea together.”

I cheerfully packed my stuff on the Sunday before leaving. For once, I was truly happy.

My mind was filled with Youth Points that would be enough for me to reach the moon of my yet existing girlfriend.

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter4

2018-01-26T16:17:30Z

Jasonjapi123: Added body of Chapter 4

<h1>Chapter 4 — Distance Between My and Her Moon</h1>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank:

[ ] x [ ]x [ ] = [ ]

[Niwa Makoto]

[Hoshinaka Ko’umi]

[Her boyfriend]

[Christmas Eve]

[‘What’s this Youth-Point?]

[In the park at night, coffee in hand]

[Get punched]

[Preparing for exams is hard]

[Two people alone in the library]

[A faint first love?]

[This would be three Youth-Points]

“What’s this Youth-Point?”

Words that obviously just sprung out from her mind escaped Hoshinaka’s mouth. Sitting next to her on the bench, I merely grinned wryly; white breath exited my lips. Seeing what could qualify as signal smoke coming out from my mouth, I shivered at the renewed realisation of the coldness. Unable to resist any longer, I stood from the worn-down wooden bench that could have easily been mistaken as ice.

“Niwacchi?”

I ignored Hoshinaka’s call, proceeding in the dense air that enveloped the night. Even by just inhaling the frigid air was enough to give me the illusion of being filled up.

As I left the bench, I saw, for just a moment, a picture: A hallucination of a child, playing by himself in the sandpit next to the seesaw. It might have been a much younger me, but seeing oneself playing is not much of a possibility.

The freezing wind attacked me unrelentingly; my nose and lips were paralysed as if detached from my face. I adjusted the scarf warped around my neck, as to cover my lower face.

My goal was by the entrance of the park — the thing which continued casting its light in the darkness. Thank goodness vending machines run on 24/7 basis. Convenience stores in the countryside had already given up on doing so.

I stuck my half-frozen fingers into the pocket of my coat. It took a while to open my palm, which was stuck in a fist. After a bit of searching, I felt a few coins on the tip of my fingers. Fortunately, the changes from a while ago was in there. Would have been real depressing if I didn’t have any money.

Since there were only three 100-yen coins in my pocket, I put all my investment into the coin slot. Beep~ Clank ~ Beep~ Clank~ Beep~ Clank~ Like so, the machine tailed along, recognising the 300 yen. Red lights appeared from the buttons beneath the cans. I turned to look at the bench where Hoshinaka sat; I wondered what she’d like. Going back was too much of a hassle, so I stood there, blinking in contemplation. In the end, I chose a coffee that had a lot of sugar. I don’t drink unsweetened coffee, hence the choice.

After pushing the button twice, I kneeled to retrieve my drinks. Two of the light bulbs were broken. They were separate, but I thought maybe they were looking at one another. Perhaps they’re the two who stuck together because they didn’t fit in anywhere else.

“Oops.” Because I pressed too quickly, the two cans of coffee were stuck in the depository. The white words ‘please retrieve your items one by one’ where printed on the plastic cover of the exit. Following my movement, the cover squeaked at the axel.

“You could have written it anywhere else.”

I stuck my arm in there, attempting to get the coffee out. When I got hold of the can that showed only half of its ugly design, I felt the warm on my frozen hand. Simple thing like feeling the temperature go up was able to bring my morale back up, in this park that’s filled with nothing but bad memories. It would have been an otherwise intolerable heat, were my palms not frozen. Actually, it’s getting there. I pulled hard and produced the coffee.

Perhaps because my fingertips weren’t as responsive, I easily retrieved the drinks. Though the vending machine whined as though it was being damaged, the lights on it shone still. I exhaled in relief. As soon as I picked up the second can, I straightened my knees.

An ache struck my head as I stood. Thanks to the recent lack of sleep, migraine became well acquainted with me. Preparing for exams is definitely not a healthy thing, but purportedly it’s all for the sake of a better future. The future and now are both part of life — Sometimes, I felt like we’re putting the cart before the horse.

With the coffee as my handwarmers, I returned to the bench where Hoshinaka was at. I looked up as I walked. I’ve enjoyed a clear night sky for as long as I remember. Due to the absence of the sun, the shape of the sky and the movement of clouds were easily traced. It’s like the depth of the sky could be seen and felt.

Plus the moon is usually visible on a clear night like this. Looking at the moon, I could feel the distance between me and Hoshinaka. It’s an analogy that only I knew, so I bet no one else could understand.

Her hands between her butt and the bench, Hoshinaka, with legs outstretched, looked up when she discovered my return. She sniffled with a grin; perhaps because of her scarf, hat and clothing, the usually diminutive Hoshinaka appeared chubby. ‘I thought you left.’

I made no effort to reply; I merely stared at the long hair that waved in the breeze.

“Your hands.”

“Mm?”

“Give me your hands.”

“Ok.” She earnestly pulled her hands out from beneath her, dangling them above her shoulders.

“Hm…” I nodded ambiguously and tossed the can over with a perfect arc. ‘Whoa!’ She cried as she followed the can and moved her hands to where it would land. With a subtle lean forward, she caught the coffee with the tips of her fingers.

I worried about her fingers being hurt, but seeing the smile on her face, I ceased all concern. As though seeking warmth, I put my now-free hands around my canned coffee.

Moments later, I sat a little away from where Hoshinaka was.

I once again was embraced by this lonely night.

“Niwacchi, you’re awfully nice today.”

“I always am. I show up whenever you call me up.”

“That’s why I said you’re nice today, too.”

Without a second thought, she chugged the coffee down her tiny throat. My can remained closed, continuously providing my hands with warmth. It was then that I leaned into my knees, elbows on the thighs.

“Ahh… Thanks. Want your money back?”

“That’s alright.”

I shook my head. Every time I did that, my ears mingled with the night painfully. Even tiny movement was filled with agony — I now understood what hibernating animals go through. Unwilling to move, I naturally didn’t look up into the sky.

“Are you studying for the tests?”

Hoshinaka picked something we had in common to talk about. With no desire to move, I answered ‘yeah’ without looking at her. Moments later, I added, ‘you?’

“Mm? I guess. Not as much as you, though.”

“Me (僕) too… I mean, me (俺) too.”
I realised just how embarrassing it was to correct myself like that. Hoshinaka lowered her head, trying not to laugh.

“Niwacchi, you still say ‘me.’”

“Shut up. Just don’t notice it.” (TL Notes: While I don’t have the original Japanese text, it’s safe to assume that Makoto here used Boku 僕, which he promptly corrected himself to Ore 俺. The difference between these two pronouns is that Ore is the more masculine choice, often used between close friends and family)

After she pointed that out, I shrunk even more. In the same pose, I asked the question that’s been saved up:

“Why did you call me out?”

I seem to recall some sort of explanation when we’re on the phone, but I’ve already forgotten as I was studying English at the same time.

Perhaps because of the coffee, she spoke with a voice much warmer than before.

“I thought I’d come out and take a look at the sky when I’m free.”

Can’t you do that in your room?

From a glance, I could see her focused on none other than the coffee in her hands. Ever since we came here, Hoshinaka’d been staring straight ahead.

“Couldn’t you come by yourself?”

I shot a glimpse at the two bikes resting next to the bench.

“It’s too sad to be alone.”

“Then couldn’t you get your boyfriend?”

“He didn’t want to because it’s too cold.”

So I’m the backup, huh. A dark feeling roused, surpassing the coldness. I shot her a look, finding her lips touching the can’s opening, and her eyes straight ahead. Her stare was on somewhere far away, where I don’t exist.

Was she missing her boyfriend, who’s presumably in the warmth of his house? The thought soothed my emotion; I looked down again. I didn’t even have the strength to complain, possibly because of this weather.

“This is some sweet coffee.”

She commented on something no one asked for. I had not drunk mine, so I could neither assent nor rebuke her thought. There’s still something else to be said.

“You’re welcome to not drink it if you’re gonna complain.”

“You’re really no good with unsweetened coffee, Niwacchi.”

The lines that do not reciprocate one another stood side by side. It’s slightly annoying to be treated like a kid by someone your own age. Even though I was already a bit on the down side, this felt like my ankles were shaved off by the frozen ground. Keeping my head low, I turned to face her.

There she was, without a particular emotion on her face and coffee pressed against her cheek. After meeting eyes, I at least felt a bit awkward. When it comes to Hoshinaka, there’s this feeling that’s neither hatred nor annoyance, but still something I want to reject. I should be glad that it’s not a question that will be included in the exams.

She smiled hurriedly, and spoke with a cheery, yet seemingly masquerading voice…

“Sure smells like Youth here.”

“Who cares about ‘youth…?’”

The sound of that phrase embarrassed me.

To my unabashed criticism, Hoshinaka replied, ‘your heart has withered.’

The cloud that I saw early must have already disappeared.

It was December.

A time for exam preparation.

We weren’t in a position to be out at night.

Yet there I was, sitting on the bench with Hoshinaka.

The only thing we shared were runny noses, and the cans of coffee gradually losing their warmth in our hands.

Hoshinaka refers to me as ‘Niwacchi.’ It’s a shorthand for ‘Niwacchi-kun.’ No one else called me by that though, and most called me by my surname. Oh yeah. My name is Niwa Makoto, currently in third year of middle school.

I might be a little on the aloof side, but it’s not abnormal to have people like me in a middle school. I’m what you’d call a regular, a-dime-in-a-dozen teenager.

Mom gave me a tongue lashing for sneaking out last night. Her self-righteous punishment was for my allowance to be cut in half until I graduate middle school.

That’s why I showed up to class, bummed out. Actually, I’ve been feeling pretty strange in class recently. Still, I showed up to face the teacher and the blackboard. It isn’t just me: Everyone else looked exhausted.

Because of the impending exams, both the atmosphere in the room and people’s health were deteriorating. It was a claustrophobic feeling, that one moment you are able to roam freely in the plaza, and then the next you are thrown into a giant test tube. While the heater from the back was able to provide an arid heat, it also dried our throat and eyes, distracting us all.

Even being released from school was not enough. It’s like being told to finish an unsolved puzzle tomorrow. There’s no relaxing until we finish our tests — looks like we can only endure it.

Outside the warm classroom, the cold, December hallway only seemed gloomier. The ash-like cloud blocked out the sun; the field outside the window had an otherworldly hue.

The grey triggered a dark feeling unlike when the night’s arrived. I could not find myself walking energetically through these halls. While yawning, I dragged my feet forward.

Migraine from prolonged sleep deprivation and somnolence assaulted my brain. I often wondered if I’d nap a little after dinner when I get home. Most of the time, however, my conscious wouldn’t fade completely as I lie in bed. It all ends in hours wasted as I roll about, a sense of refusing to rest almost bursting out of my body. That was how stretched my mind was.

The dreary air of the classroom sunk into my blood, forcing me to stay in front of the desk to study. It’s not like the high school I’m heading into is a prestigious one, but even a regular student would be anxious first time taking an entrance exam. With every solved math problem, the worries attenuate. You could think of it as a nosy tutor.

I saw a familiar face in the hall appear from a different classroom. I couldn’t help but shut an eye — It was Hoshinaka. She had on an extra coat over her uniform, with no scarf or cap on today.

Hoshinaka was two classes away from mine. We were in the same class last year, which is also how we became acquainted. With neither her boyfriend or friends, Hoshinaka approached my direction. Though facing the window, I knew from her gaze the sky wasn’t her object of wonder.

As she passed, Hoshinaka noticed me. She gave a peace sign and a smile, which was not the same to that shown with friends. I backed up promptly, mindful of the surrounding eyes. It’s astonishing how small a school is, and how fast rumour spreads. It would not take too long for her boyfriend to hear about this peace sign if a particularly gossipy girl witnessed it.

Luckily, everyone in the hall was looking down, seemingly disinterested in others. I sighed in relief. ‘Oops, sorry.’ Hoshinaka bumped her shoulder into me. As I wondered in disbelief of her intent, she had already drifted away.

“Uh…” I wanted to say a few things, but the thoughts could not form into words.

When I came to it, I discovered a piece of ripped notebook paper between my fingers. There’s no need to think about the perpetrator — Who else but the one who ran into me? If not a prank, it must be a message to me.

I unfolded the paper. A few rounded fonts in blue were printed there.

“Come to the library if you’re free.”

“……”

The thought ‘why not just say it’ did not cross my mind.

I never really considered what went through my head.

It’s not a test, after all.

And so, without looking toward the window, I turned back and muttered, ‘Heck no.’

But she definitely couldn’t hear it.

Standing at around 150 centimetres and having a tiny face, Hoshinaka gave off a petite mien. A low nose and pair of large eyes, she was like a character from a shoujo manga with a realistic touch. Nobody probably would see her as a shy girl upon their first meeting, because she was the manifestation of amicability.

No guys, including me, thought ill of Hoshinaka when they first meet her.

Warmth from the library AC welcomed me as I entered. The devices are usually installed in facilities such as the infirmary or staff room, with the remote control within the reach of students. Naturally, we change the temperature arbitrarily. Still, compared to the winter, the upcoming rain season of June will be far worse.

I was able to immediately locate Hoshinaka in the library — because she was the only one playing her phone, without even a book or notes in front of her. Seemingly considerate of those around her, she fiddled with her phone quietly, what with the careful motions.

I wanted to leave when I saw that, but she spotted me frozen there when she looked up from her phone. Hoshinaka beckoned, and even took the coat hanging from a chair off to give me a spot. Affected by her act of preparation, I moved soundlessly. Why did I go somewhere other than the shoe lockers, despite saying not wanting to come? My head must hurt more than usual.

I pulled out a chair next to Hoshinaka; the metal frame of the chair was just a little more comfortable than the wooden ones in classroom. Right away my tired head fell onto my hands. While unable to fall asleep, the fatigue wrapped around my skull drove me sick.

“You continue to be a great guy today, Niwacchi.”

She rested her phone on the table, beaming a smile.

“Just by not calling me out late in the night, you’ve already improved, Hoshinaka.”

I countered, to which she shrugged humorously, ‘that’s just harsh.’ I, on the other hand, became overcame with sadness: I’m not one to study right after getting home, but I didn’t want to see Hoshinaka either.

“You seem a little blue.”

“My allowance was cut in half. For sneaking out in the last night.”

“Ouch… That’s bad.”

“So? What do you want? We’re not here to stare at the ceiling, are we?”

With a bored jab, I questioned her. Since when was the distance between me and Hosinaka so awkwardly long? We easily held conversations last year.

“Well… A little something just went down.”

She prefaced with a confusing and mysterious sentence. She continued.

“Someone saw us going to the park.”

My blinking stopped. Like having no lead come out from a mechanical pencil despite numerous clicking, the stagnancy worried me.

“Who heard?” I held onto the hope that perhaps my chance of survival will increase by that question.

“My boyfriend.”

Of course. Who else aside from him would it be problematic? After confirming the truth I already know, the storm came. I unlocked my supporting arm; my face slid onto the desk.

“Please spare me from this.” I looked at Hoshinaka with only an eye.

“He hasn’t come after you yet, has he? He might be waiting for you at the shoe locker.”

She didn’t have on a difficult face, just a casual, downcast look.

“Please don’t involve me (僕)… I mean, me (俺).”

“Oh, cut the tough guy talk. Just say ‘me,’ won’t ya?”

Shut up. I (僕) doesn’t suit me (俺), I think. I don’t feel like I’m playing adult, but does feel like wearing shoes an extra size of my feet and almost tripping.

I’ll be able to use ‘me’ (俺) one day, I think.

“He just hung up when I called him, but he apparently changed his mind and called back. He knew I snuck out, and he went around to ask people. Some girl told me she saw me with you.”

I should have known and not walk her home… ‘The road to home is dangerous’ just had a different meaning to me. Warm air from the AC blew by my face.

I looked elsewhere, onto the paper stuck on the wall. Written on the paper was the return dates for loaned books It’s December, nearly the end of the second semester. ‘Please remember to return your books by winter break’ it says. Right, it’s almost winter break, and Christmas… But it’s not relevant to a student preparing for exams.

“So, well, my boyfriend yelled at me.”

She ended the report on a swift note. I don’t know why, but as the warmth left me, the air I’d been holding escaped me. My chest and stomach lost their shape, making me wonder if I was a just filled with air.

“And you’re telling me this why? Shouldn’t you be talking to your boyfriend instead?”

“I guess. But I’m a little scared of him.”

That’s not a proper answer to my concern. It’s like ‘maybe’ on a true-false question.

“Aren’t you a little too relaxed?”

“What do you mean? Who is?”

“I mean you lovebirds. I can’t believe you have the time to be doing this kind of stuff.”

My words were half sardonic and half jealous, but spoken in a way that only the former could be felt. She wouldn’t understand why I’m jealous, anyway.

Hoshinaka froze for a moment. She recovered soon, blinking, and nodded as she gathered herself.

“Gotta get those Youth Points, you know?”

“You don’t get what I’m saying, do you?” She definitely didn’t understand me.

She puts her hands under her head, shortening our distance.

“Y’know.”

“Hm…” I sniffled.

“If I incarnated a hundred times, and meet you every time, I’d probably date you 40 times.”

A little sudden.

But also a little late.

My voice was lost upon those words. Only a flat, toneless sound came.

“Meaning… You’d go for the other guy 60 times.”

What are you expecting me to feel?

“That’s it.”

“Okay…”

The superficial comment ended there. Still, something stuck to my heart; like a turtle in an aquarium tank, it tried to crawl its way out. It wasn’t a funny sensation, and certainly not something I’d want pity over.

“I’m leaving.” With the declaration, I stood up. Pain struck as I got a hold of my backpack; I winced.

Without waiting for Hoshinaka’s response, I headed toward the exit. To the person who didn’t touch the page of a book, the student at the counter gave me a ‘the hell did he come in for?’ look. I wonder, too.

“Sorry, Niwacchi.”

She spoke in a voice that everyone in the room could have heard, to which I couldn’t help but pause in my track.

“It’s too late now…”

I don’t even know why she’s apologizing. Without looking back, I ventured back into the hallway.

The slide door was shut till it would not move anymore.

“I don’t want to enjoy this ‘youth…’”

I cannot become a normal friend with Hoshinaka, and our proper distance was lost.

It’s unfortunate for either of us… I should not have started thinking about this.

If someone were to ask if I like Hoshinaka, I would likely ponder for a while. If I do like her, I would have tried a lot harder last year.

Romantic feelings like sort of like an UFO: It’s not a concrete thing to be found, yet many seek it. Hoping to find a person of admiration or wanting to go further in a single-sided love is correct, just as it is to look for a mysterious flying object.

The issue lies in ‘what was between me and Hoshinaka?’. If we were to discuss the topic of romance before addressing the question, it’d presume that such a thing existed between us. That’s hardly a possibility, I think.

After we became third years, Hoshinaka somehow got a boyfriend. She also went to a different class, and we no longer talked. Even last night was a sudden invitation from her.

Because of that long window, the relationship between me and Hoshinaka was like the season itself, characterised by coldness. Instead of digging up my frozen sentiments, I merely hugged my knees to fight the chill. I even forgot to look at this night sky we shared.

I think, between me and her, there’s a moon.

It’s like the forty times that Hoshinaka spoke of: A person can’t just fly to the moon. He could only look, up at it as it hangs faraway in the sky.

There’s no way she and I could have something like love, and nothing more could be transmitted.

Up until I climbed back up after being socked by Hoshinaka’s boyfriend, that was all that was on my mind. A flash in my memory reminded that he wasn’t waiting by the shoe lockers, but the school’s entrance.

As I noticed him approach, I lamented not having taken the backdoor. I just didn’t want to take the long way home. That’s just how I am, giving up so easily.

Also, calling him ‘boyfriend’ makes it sound like I’m his girlfriend, so I refrained from doing so, instead thinking of his name. Hoshinaka’s never properly introduced him to me, so I don’t really remember. Still, hand caressing my punched cheek, I muttered vaguely what I thought was his name.

“Takimoto.”

“Hah?” His reaction was as short as the time it took for him to recognise me. Judging from that, I called the right name. From then I start to use the name ‘Takimoto.’ Half a head taller than I am, Takimoto took a step back after straightening his knees, refocusing his glare at me. The right fist that landed on my face was still there; apparently, he’s still upset.

The inside of my mouth must have been cut when he punched me. The taste of blood permeated through my nostril. It hurt, but it seemed to have blown away my fatigue as well as my melancholy. Unfortunately, I was merely thinking too much.

Some students were just about to leave. They stared as they passed; it was embarrassing, but thankfully they moved on as I met their look.

“Could you not punch people out of the blue?”

I thought it was a sensible comment, but it was only so before leaving my mouth. The stern look remained on Takimoto’s face — it was like that of a rat drawn on an encyclopaedia.

“What if I asked nicely?” He retorted.

“I’m gonna tell the teachers.”

Though petty a reply, it’s probably the correct one. At least it’s better than raising my fists in retaliation and getting both of us punished. Besides, Takimoto is considered a large guy, and I’m not a fighter. It would be unfair if I managed to land two hits with my twig arms while taking ten from his trunk-like arms, and still get the same punishment.

“Stay the hell away for Ko’umi.”

He ordered. For a moment I pondered what sea this Ko’umi is, then I realised it was Hoshinaka’s name. I’ve long forgotten since I’ve never used it. (TL Notes: Hoshinaka’s first name is written as 小海 ko-umi. The meaning is literally ‘small sea.’)

“She was the one who called me out.”

“She won’t again, so you better stay clear of her.”

Takimoto, who’d just decided on his own who would be Hoshinaka’s friends, knocked his leg with a fist. Is that like how a horse would kick its back leg?

“Ugh…” Pain finally seeped through my swollen cheek.

Hoshinaka-san is now a princess, and Takimoto her knight. Is that how the characters are put together now?

What does this jerk who seems like he’d get a lot of Youth Points want? Is he gonna pummel me for some EXP? Why don’t you try by spending time with Hoshinaka? This guy is totally wrong.

Something about this is even funnier. I get why he wouldn’t punch his girlfriend, and I agree, but you could at least yell at her. Getting punched by the boyfriend after being invited out by a girl. It’s like a honey trap. I want no more of this.

Hoshinaka aside, it was a waste of time at least with Takimoto.

“Uh oh…” I looked to right, which only had a dried-up tree. As I confirmed that he’d been deceived, I sprung up.

I ran as fast as I could to through the road next to Takimoto. Evidently, he had been played, what with the slow reaction. Was he earnest, or simply dumb? He finally swung his trunk-like arm as I passed; though the back swing hit my back, I casually passed the gate.

The school only allowed students living outside of its district to ride bicycles, so I didn’t have to worry about him catching up to me on one. Naturally, I had to rely on my legs to escape to safety.

I was going to give a wise crack to Takimoto as he followed me out, but with little time to think I simply shouted.

“Perverted kid! Think about your test!”

Whatever I just thought of sounded like a simple complaint. The sentiment of reaping what I sowed, as well as being humiliated flooded; I would have loved to correct myself, but I was already on the road back home under the supposedly-red sky. Takimoto said a few things, but pretending that the cold had my ears trembling, I refused to listen.

My breathing became more erratic; I raised my chin. The sight that welcomed me was, despite it being dusk, the faint silhouette of the moon hanging in the sky. Cutting through the cloud and sunken in the crimson, the moon gave off a weak light that had a different impression. If I reached forward, I might just steal a touch.

But I couldn’t do that.

Giving up was my specialty. My dream of becoming a professional football player was curtailed in elementary school. Though I’ve regretted many things later, I never wanted to challenge anything anymore.

There’s a lot more things in life that I must do before flying to the moon. Probably, yeah…

When I first met Hoshinaka, I (俺) was more like ‘me’ (僕). It was a more natural pronoun, and I had principles. In another year, after breathing the air of a new class, Hoshinaka spoke to me with the force and at a time that was enough to suffocate me. Not that I was trying to play along with her, but I did choke.

“Yo, Niwacchi-kun!”

“Niwa… Cchi-kun?:

I saw her face and tried to remember her, but even if it’s someone I knew, no one had ever called me that. She was merely a classmate I just met. I remember being bashful when the girl called my name; even the tingle of blood surging into my face remains clear in my memory.

I had just become a middle school second year.

“You’re the paper model club president, right? I saw your name on the orientation pamphlet.”

Hoshinaka, with the rolled-up pamphlet on her shoulder, beamed a toothy grin. I nodded as I recall the photo of the school’s entrance printed on the papers.

“I was made that only because we had four members.”

On the second day of joining the senior-less club, I greeted our advising teacher, who then ordered, ‘find a president.’ Club attendance was mandatory in our school, so the four (including me) who joined this empty club pushed about the title of president.

And that’s what happened. I don’t think writing ‘club president’ on my transcript has much use.

“I can’t believe you wrote ‘looking for a club president.’ That’s hilarious. And kinda sad.”

She spoke on with the same smile. Though my smile froze, she seemed to not mind.

“It’s true — I’m no leader material.”

“You said you don’t care who does it, so I guess you’re up, Niwacchi-kun.”

The name ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is so strange that I cannot face her.

Right, what club is Hoshinaka in?

“Oh yeah, Niwacchi-kun.”

“Yeah?”

“What’s paper model? It’s not Origami, is it?” (TL notes: Paper folding. Usually papers are folded into shapes of objects or animals. Paper model on the other hand is much more detailed and is cut from paper then folded)

“I’ll look it up next time.”

“Now that’s a president.”

Because of these small talk, I was able to chat with Hoshinaka even more. After a little investigation, I was able to begin my club life, as trivial as that is.

Hoshinaka and I got along well, and we ended up as good friends. We usually get to talk during cleaning, each with a rag or broom in hand. People who saw us would leave quietly, and that’s how we were. We don’t prioritise one another, but we were always together whenever possible. That’s the kind of natural relationship we had. It wasn’t anything suffocating, sort of like being able to feel the floor under the water.

Still, as friendly as we were, I could never do something as bold as calling her by her first name. She calls me ‘Niwacchi,’ a strange nickname. It would be a lie to say I didn’t see her as a girl then. It’s definitely a feeling of attraction, but not quite love. I think.

Like admiring the stars, but never having the passion to build a rocket.

The distance between me and her which can never be shortened was easy and comfortable. It changed, gradually. Instead of closer, it grew further apart.

It moved apart, slowly, like the moon and the Earth.

By the time I realised, our distance was like that between planets.

I ruminated on these things, rolling around in bed. The sun had gone. Someone called for me from downstairs. Doesn’t this seem like when I got beat up by Takimoto? I could not stand how simple my thought process was, and got up. The strange sensation on my left cheek prompted me to touch it; my brows furrowed at the resulting sting. Right, Takimoto punched me. Wasn’t I just thinking about this?

“Damn!” If I forget my English vocabularies or math formulas because of that, before I could feel anxious during the actual test, I’d wonder if all that time spend studying was wasted. It’s both depressing and annoying to have the make that judgement. I remember some Tachibana guy once wrote, ‘A completed manuscript may not be rejected, but it sucks when it does.’ I don’t remember where it’s from or what his name was though. (TL Notes: A reference to a character from the Usotsuki Maa-kun and Kowareta Maa-chan 嘘つきみーくんと壊れたまーちゃん series. Tachibana Eiji 橘エイジ, real name Kikkawa Eiji橘川英次, is an author and a cat lover)

“Makoto~” Mother called again from downstairs. “Coming!” The incessant calls annoyed me, so I dashed out. The repercussion of running into the wall ached from the side of my head, but I continued downward. I jumped off from the last three steps, landing on the hallway.

A surge of pang flashed through my head. “Agh…” A sense of vertigo, the pain and pulse went in and out as if respiring.

The hallway was different than my warm room: Cold is after all not advised for headaches.

“What are you doing?”

Seemingly irked, my mother, who was waiting by the hallway, spoke. I lifted my head, which felt much heavier than usual, to see her holding the telephone in her chest. A tiny frame and a somewhat youthful appearance, my mother stood there presumptuously and comedically.

“Why do you have to be in such a hurry? It’s not safe.”

Then don’t call me twice. “What is it?” She often calls me for things like sliced apples, so I thought perhaps it’s something similar this time.

“It’s a call for you: A girl is asking if a ‘Niwacchi-kun’ is here. That’s you, right?”

Hoshinaka. Here comes the name that nailed my stomach together. She’s calling me again after yesterday. She’s not asking me to go in her stead to meet Takimoto in the park, is she? I already begged her to not in the library, guess it didn’t work.

Hehehe… My mother had an infuriating grin on her face.

“If it’s not school related, then she’s your girlfriend? You can’t go on a night date, though. Actually, you can’t go out in the night at all.”

“Shut up, I know.”

I just happened to have picked up the phone yesterday, but I’m a little embarrassed this time to have my mother answer and call for me instead.

“’Niwacchi-kun’ could have been dad, you know. It might be whoever he’s an affair with.”

“If that’s who he’s sleeping with, then the police would have arrested him long before I laid my hands on him.”

She’s not wrong. I stole the phone away from my obviously excited mother. “Here come the police~” Making my escape from my mother, whatever horrible cries she’s emitting, I went upstairs. There was an urge to just toss the machine down the stairs, but instead of getting yelled at by Hoshinaka, I’d risk the wrath of my mother, so I endured.

“What? Can’t you at least use my name when you call?”

“Sorry? I forgot.”

The voice on the other end was not that of whoever dad’s having an affair with, but of my acquaintance Hoshinaka. Her cheerful voice was not like the traffic light, of which the lights would dim and brighten at moment’s notice.

“Was that your mom? Or your sister?”

“That’s my mother. It’s obvious from the way she talks, isn’t it?”

I could feel the warmth mixed with the cold as soon as I walked upstairs. Due to the door being open, the AC escaped out onto the hallway. Hurryingly, I shut the door as I entered.

“So, what do you want this time? I’m not going to the library or the park.”

I warned her first — This is retribution for stabbing my stomach. Hoshinaka just laughed awkwardly.

“Well… I just wanted to know what happened after you left.”

What? I don’t get what’s she getting at. If our literature exams are filled with similar questions, then my mock exam score will probably just barely dodge a bullet.

Still, this should be good practise for communicating with others.

And the question itself would mean she doesn’t know about Takimoto punching me yet.

“Not a whole lot. Just that Takimoto punched me in the face when he saw me.”

I spoke a bit sarcastically, but the other end did not give me my sense of satisfaction.

“Takimoto? Niwacchi, isn’t that, like, assault? You need to find better friends.”

Ignore the latter half, but from her questioning tone of the first half I could tell I’ve gotten her boyfriend’s name wrong. I got socked by some guy whose name I don’t even know. My student life isn’t this radical, if I recall correctly. The tests must be messing with my mind.

“Actually, you can’t exactly call that a friend, can you.”

“Yeah, so, anyway, it’s all good. All’s fine and dandy.”

“Very well. Tis good, then.”

With a strange and almost theatrical accent, she replied. I should have told her to end the conversation entailing that.

The air and silence tortured my ears and tongue, disallowing me to just hang up.

And so, I delayed moving the phone downstairs for later and sat down on my bed. Puff! Dust from the sheets and the tepid AC air filled my lungs. I submerged myself into what felt like warm liquid pouring into my body — including the temperature, it’s not at all comfortable.

“So then… Uh… You still there?”

Perhaps because of my silence, Hoshinaka, unsure what to say, checked for my presence.

We probably were able to feel one another’s existence.

“I am.”

“Thank goodness.” What do you mean?

“Your boyfriend is gonna be mad again if he heard about you calling me.”

My complaint was poignant, but correct. ‘Wuu,’ she held her breath after what sounded like having someone stabbed you in the chest with a finger. With nothing else to say I waited for her to speak.

“He was really mad. I even wondered if that’s why they call it ‘the fire of rage.’”

“Of course he would be.”

Somehow, I could agree with that statemen — not so much with being punched.

“Why would he be?”

“A girl you’re going out with went to see a different guy at night, that doesn’t sound too good.”

What does she want a bachelor to say? That’s why’s the end of my reply wasn’t at all persuasive. Dissatisfied with my answer, Hoshinaka gave an example.

“Then, if my boyfriend were to go see another girl on the weekend, can I get mad too and not study for the test?”

“I guess. Taki— I mean, your boyfriend isn’t actually that smooth, is he?”

He does look like he’s one of with the ratmen. Can’t argue with how well rats multiply either.

“Probably not. It’s just an analogy.”

Then why don’t you take your analogy to him instead of me. He, of course, wouldn’t agree so easily. Plus talking about this is useless.

We could probably talk about something else.

“Um… Well…”

“Well?”

“No, nothing.” I’m just beating around the bush.

Why are you calling me?

Do you like me?

Even if it were through the phone, asking something like that would have made me an amazing person long ago. It’s likely a misunderstanding. This time, however, I believe both she and I have mistaken one another for something. It’s rare, and certainly not a good thing.

Hoshinaka must not comprehend the thing which exists between me and her. It’s futile even if I told her it’s the moon. There might be an alien hideout on the dark side of the moon… No, of course not.

Damn, I don’t know what I’m saying anymore. This has nothing to do with the aliens.

“Just… Don’t call me so often.”

“Aw, don’t sweat the small stuff. Just Youth it!”

She spoke like it was with a thumb’s up.

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

I don’t know what this ‘youth’ is, aside from what the dictionary has to say about it.

“And could you please go find your boyfriend for this kind of stuff instead?”

I shot a glance at the desk. The reference books and practise questions piled there like in a bookstore. It saddens me to know that the money spent on those were supposed to go to my deep-sea creature encyclopaedia collection.

It’s absolutely awful to prepare for exams. Same goes to the me, who’s preparing to take on such things. Because it’s so awful that you start to lose things around you. Things in my heart, naturally, were taken on a whim.

Allowance. Leisure. Time. Health. If it could be taken gradually like a charity donation to keep me on the treacherous road of exam preparation, then could they decide my position based on how much I’ve given? From the standpoint of my mock exam scores, though, it will be quite difficult.

“My boyfriend… It’s fine. Of course I love him.”

I sniffed hard when she spoke. Though unintentional, it was the noise that drowned that part of her words.

“But, I don’t know, whenever I thought of being young, you’re what shows up in my head.”

“That doesn’t quite fit my image.”

“I know. I know how often you update your ‘time spent single’ status.”

“Shut up.”

As much as I denied it, I could understand a little of what she meant. That’s why I couldn’t just hang up on her when she called.

“But I’m still looking for Youth from you.”

“What do you propose me to do?”

“So just go and enjoy Youth!”

“And what is this youth…?”

I turned my head while listening to the receiver. Cleaning my already impeccable room, I looked for what qualifies as ‘youth.’ Oh… There it is. It’s not mine, but there’s something outside that emanated just that.

“I see. Enjoy, huh…”

“Niwacchi?”

“Here’s what I’m gonna do.”

“Mm?”

“I’m gonna stare at the sky from my room. You should join me, Hoshinaka.”

I could see the moon. We usually communicate through the celestial body that hanged high in the evening sky.

To string the line on the moon and make a long-distance call.

We might not be able feel one another, but our abstract thoughts will appear.

In any case, I stared at the clear sky from the window.

Even if looking at the deep sea is a mere pipe dream, it’s not so bad looking at the dark sky that resembles it.

“I can’t. My phone’s on my house’s shoebox.”

She dumped the bucket of water on me. The silhouette of the moon seemed to die a little.

“Is there a reason why you never want to stargaze?”

I asked curiously. ‘Let’s go stargazing at the park,’ she said so yesterday. She never once looked up.

Upon the query, a faint laughter came from the receiver.

“You should save stargazing with someone else. It’s an ace for Youth points, you know?”

“Hah? So what exactly is this ‘Youth Point?’”

If that’s a vocab for modern literature, I need to at least know its meaning.

“Well… Nothing, really. It’s just something I made up.”

Demanding someone else to do something that she won’t. There’s a lot of say about that. Plus, what she does isn’t what my common sense could tolerate.

Could it be that Hoshinaka sees that hypocritical or irrational thinking ‘Youth?’

But it’s only going to cause problems for either of us if you seek that from me. Do not expect anything dramatic between me and her. The only conclusion is like the calm of water passing.

Even if something were to happen, it’s only going to be a little bit of nothing.

“So you get it? Don’t call me again if your boyfriend doesn’t know.”

For the sake of hanging up on her, I told her in a roundabout manner.

But if her boyfriend knew and let her do it, I’d feel even more insulted.

“I know. I will do that if I feel like it.”

“Hey now…”

“Thanks for spending time with me again. Goodbye.”

With that as the closing, she hung up. I listened for a bit, letting the beeping of our severed call fill my ear drums.

I was obviously confounded. Will I be able to focus on studying tonight?

“I guess this is also a form of pervert, isn’t it?”

I lied down after putting the phone down on my desk. ‘Hm~’ I hugged my arms.

Was the light hitting my eyelids from the bulb, or the moon?

Two days passed without me being attacked by Takimoto (which is wrong, but it’s easier to use that name) or receiving a call from Hoshinaka. Since he’s not a radical, the former shouldn’t come to my house after the weekend.

He’s probably also preparing for his exams. I bet he also aspires to go the same school Hoshinaka is going.

“How lovely.”

I leaned back into the chair in my room while quietly whispering his goal that I just made up. It was now a frigid Sunday morning too difficult to be lazy on. Sun saturated outside the window, yet could not breach into the room.

My other friends are probably also giving up their day-off for the tests while staring at this cold sun.

The back of the mechanical pencil in between my teeth, I took a breather staring at the ceiling. I was sick of writing more Kanji. Graphite had darkened my right hand which had plastered the notebook. The whole situation reminded me when I was practising Kanji during grade school. What I mean is I didn’t skip out on doing those.

“But, is passing the certification test going to affect my grade at all?” (TL notes: Japanese Kanji Aptitude test. The level ranks from 10 to 1, with number 1 being the most difficult)

The school made us take the test, and I did. Having an award in the room is quite nice as a decoration, I suppose. I didn’t get that perfect attendance reward in grade school though.

And that’s how I slacked off while making the ancient chair squeak. As I continued putting off work, the phone rang downstairs. I straightened the chair, irritated as though someone had just woken me up from an afternoon nap. Putting the pencil down first, I stood.

My parents were already gone when I went downstairs after getting up, so it was up to me to pick it up. While regretting about the fact that the phone wasn’t on the second floor, I ran into the hall and down the stairs yelling, ‘coming!’ Again, at the last few flights, I jumped. It’s a habit at this point.

It’s still ringing. Déjà vu, as I put the phone to my ear.

“Niwa residence.” I was full prepared to hear ‘Niwacchi,’ but the voice called me ‘Niwa.’ It was even a man’s, and a familiar one at that.

“Oh, it’s you, Aihara. What’s up?” Hearing the voice of a friend I’ve known since grade school, my face relaxed.

“Not much. I was just wondering if you’re free. Wanna go out for a bit if you are?”

“Aihara, what do you think a day-off before exams is for?”

“Yet here I am, somehow very bored.”

“Right. Of course you are.”

It’s almost with certainty that Aihara will be recommended into a private high school. In the gloomy classroom, he’s one of the few cheery people. He does, however, promptly banishes himself from the classroom after school’s out.

“I’m not gonna make ya, unless you’re really free.”

“Going out, huh… Got a place in mind?”

“Nope. Let’s go for burgers.”

“Why not find a girl if you’re going for lunch?”

“Mako-chan, if I had one I wouldn’t be asking you.”

“Don’t call me that.”

An ominous disgust crept up to me for some reason.

“Well?”

I turned to look at the kitchen. I don’t recall a meal made for me.

“Alright, I’ll go. Not for too long though.”

“Oh~ Not bad. That’s the kind of guy you are?”

“I don’t plan on staying wishy-washy.”

“You sound a little stressed, man. Whatever. Let’s meet up at the store on the way to school, shall we?”

“Right. Got it.”

“I’m waiting for ya, Kikuchi~”

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll talk about that graduation trip.”

It’s a joke that only works because he’s Aihara. Can’t believe he knows the series too. (TL Notes: This is referring to the first of the ぼくらbokura series ぼくらの七日間戦争 Bokura no Nanoka-kan Sensou, Which roughly translates to ‘Our Seven Days War.’ and Aihara Toru are classmates from class 1-A. In the first work, a group of students of a certain middle school have declared war on the adults, and consequently have taken refuge in a local abandoned factory. Kikuchi Eiji appears to be the leader, while Aihara Toru is in soccer club like he is. Unfortunately there is no English information I could gather as of yet.)

I rested the receiver. On the back of the advertisement pamphlet left next to the phone as notes, I wrote down about going out.

After leaving that note, I turned.

I ran upstairs for my wallet.

Though dubious of how much insulation the clothes will provide, I’m not about to test them out one by one in this weather. I put my utter faith in them. It’s so cold — Even with the heavy covers my skin had already declared defeat.

Fortunately, before beginning to regret not eating cup ramen at home, I’ve arrived at our rendezvous. Then I searched the people passing by.

“Oh? There you are.”

He found me first. Aihara, with just as much cover as I had, approached. Since both of us lived nearby, neither rode a bike here.

I greeted him with lips shut tightly against the wind. “Hey.”

“You’re as forgettable as ever.”

“That stupid face of yours is not good sign on a day off.”

I’ll leave it up to you to decide who said what. After meeting up, we went into the burger shop. As a side note, I’ve always thought this ‘burger shop’ word is weird.

Perhaps because it’s midday on a weekend, there’re many families with children in there. In addition, the new merchandise displayed on the register was on sale, which is also probably why so many came.

After lining up, we finished our order and paid separately. Instead of the regular dining tables, we chose the seats near the windows to wait for our food to come.

“I asked two people first before calling you, Niwa. They weren’t up for it.”

He opened his mouth; I replied while taking the scarf off.

“Okay.”

“One of ‘em was a chick.”

“So you were already shut down by one.”

Guess he didn’t need my advice. I actually thought he did something impressive. It takes quite a bit of courage to ask out a girl on a weekend as a country-side middle schooler.

“How’s the studying going, master?”

He half-joking asked. That’s what you call courtesy words.

“It’s going.”

“Whatever that means~”

He laughed drily. Not like there’s much we have in common, anyway.

“Oh yeah, I heard you were in a fight. Is that true?”

“Hm? Oh…” He meant with Takimoto’s fist. So it’s spread, huh.

“Is that why you called me up?”

Hehehe… Aihara laughed as though getting a dirty joke. Bingo.

“I gotta find some guy who can give me a little excitement, you know?”

“Right. Too bad you’re gonna be disappointed. It wasn’t even a fight.”

“Really? I heard you fought a big dude for some girl.”

I smiled bitterly at the strange rumour.

Leaning forward, I rested my chin on the table.

“I just got beat up. The bruise’s already gone.”

“So you did get socked. Now that’s youth.”

He laughed at my injury. That’s what you call ‘youth?’ This isn’t boxing, you know.

“What is this ‘youth?’”

“It’s about dating, making memories at the cultural festival and stuff.”

Without mincing words, he replied rather weakly. Whoa! So that’s Youth.

And it seems like it’s got nothing to do with me. None of those applied for my experience.

“Oh?”

Just as I began the game of knocking the table with my chin, I saw some familiar faces.

It’s Hoshinaka and Takimoto. Regardless of what that guy’s name is, I know the first name to be right. Hoho! A date. How free of them. How lovely, I referred to the same phrase spoken in that reverie earlier.

But looking closely, they seemed to be exchanging their feelings in an odd manner. They stared at one another in the alley from across, discussing something. Oh… And they split up.

Takimoto this way, while Hoshinaka the other. A fight?

“What’s wrong?”

Aihara squinted at the road. He either didn’t see them, or flat out doesn’t know them. ‘Nothing,’ I said, despite of the complicated feelings building up.

Can’t believe I’d see the source of my headache when I came out for a stroll. Perhaps the world is created by things we least expected it to be. But ignore who it is created by.

Hoshinaka’s silhouette is just about to fade from my sight.

“Hahh…” With a deep sigh I wrapped the scarf back on.

“Sorry, mind if I head out for a bit?”

“Hm? Sure. Can I have your food?”

“Of course not. And I’m not leaving. Be right back!”

I stood up and dashed out of the store. Light’s green, and I crossed the road.

In order to avoid Takimoto, I went out of the way to search for Hoshinaka, who was about fade into the crowd. I don’t know why either, so it felt empty.

By either turning or raising my arms, I cut between the crowd and fast approached her. As I closed, I wondered how I should address her. So I kept my arm toward her back, temporarily keeping pace with her. I must have looked strange to the bystanders.

“Um… Ahem! Ahem!”

I tried coughing. It looked like an excuse, but it worked. Hoshinaka stopped and turned around.

“Niwacchi…” She called me first, then her eyes grew. A reversed surprise reaction, how unique.

We stopped in the road where people were bumping each other constantly. We did not move — from the meaning alone, it’s the right image.

“What’s the matter?”

That line was as if she’d finally sorted out the questions on her mind.

“I was out for walk when I saw you. Felt like I should at least say hi.”

“Oh?”

She didn’t appear convinced. She probably doesn’t know that it is me who is constantly chasing after her; perhaps finally settled, Hoshinaka walked to the side of the walkway. I followed.

“This must be the first time I’ve seen you on a weekday, Niwacchi.”

“I guess. Where’s the boyfriend?”

I tried to play dumb. Hoshinaka shot a glance at me, seemingly worried with her lips shut. After calming down, she replied casually.

“I was just with him. But he got mad and left.”

“Oh? That’s too bad.”

Unsure what to say, I could only play along.

She exhaled slowly and explained concisely the cause.

“I heard that he punched you, so I told him he shouldn’t have.”

Guess he finally told her. It isn’t exactly something you can say with a grin, though.

It’s probably also not worth bragging about beating me up.

“That’s why you fought?”

“Mm…”

She nodded. Leaning against the building, her gaze appeared tired.

“Is it wrong to say violence is bad?”

“Depends on when and where.”

“Are you fine with being punched, Niwacchi?”

Hell no. Because of how rhetorical the question was, I answered with silence.

She did not press on, instead looking toward the road. With those cold eyes she captured the scenery; I merely stared at her. From those tightly-shut lips she revealed her teeth, as if words would come out. Yet, she swallowed them.

“I have to go. Sorry.”

With that declaration, we are now in a completely reversed position a few days ago in the library.

It’s not like I want a date with her, but hearing her say that, I decided I had to see her off silently. Hoshinaka seemed apologetic, turning her head back many times. But her feet never stopped.

She went further and further away. Visually seeing how she’s disappear in the distance — It’s better this way.

At least when compared to the distance between us which faded without anyone’s knowledge.

Like me now, left to stand there on the sidewalk, but without Aihara waiting for me in the restaurant, and talking to myself.

“Thing’s really crappy recently.”

A nameless something pulled me and Hoshinaka together and fixed us there. Distance is a fine thing: It will never be properly set if you ignore it.

Is that why Hoshinaka asked me out to the park that night?

Yet I couldn’t reach the moon, merely exacerbating the pain of struggle.

“……”

Ah…

This is it.

I don’t know what this youth is, but any more of this…

Nothing will end, and nothing can begin.

No matter in what form.

No matter how big or small, or if the result will depress me somehow.

I have to put an end to this.

It’s the only way for me to focus on the exam.

The exams are truly terrible. It’s all their fault.

Next week, I studied on Monday.

Tuesday I studied.

Wednesday too.

Thursday omitted.

Friday.

I stopped Hoshinaka after school…

“Let’s go out tonight.”

It’s Christmas.

I don’t recall signing a paper about never leaving at night.

So I accepted going out this time. It’s quite an optimistic thought for the me as of late. Clank, clank, the bike emitted a sound like something’s missing.

The night of Christmas. On a weekday, there’s no such thing as lit-up skyscrapers in the sticks. It might be a little more raucous in downtown, but sadly I was going by the fields. Not a single soul was partying in the farm.

I never see anyone happy after school either. Perhaps in the countryside, it’s too early even for people my age to be spending Christmas together. Or maybe it’s just the age when one would want to avoid appearing happy for the holiday. You kind of need to be a little hot-blooded to truly enjoy middle school.

White breath trailed behind. As my finger felt my face, I could sense a bit of warmth. I almost feel the bottom of my nose falling off after a few sniffles. I could never get used to this cold.

I checked again to see if she’s following. Indeed there’s a bike rolling along.

Hoshinaka was behind me. She agreed without a second thought after I had invited her. The conversation followed.

“Let’s go out tonight.”

“What?”

I told her so just as we’re about to pass one another in the after-school hallway. Hoshinaka froze. Naturally it wasn’t just me and her in the hallway, what with the students exiting from their classes.

It’s was the replay of me and her in the middle of the road that weekend.

“Niwacchi, what did you say?”

She spoke collectedly, but on her face was a serious countenance.

In order to keep my face up, I bluffed by raising my nose.

“Well… I’m inviting you out.”

After forcing her to come with me, I then explained that I was inviting her out. That’s just laughable. The initial on-the-spot comment weakened me, and embarrassment rushed into my neck like blood.

“Are you asking me out, Niwacchi?”

Hoshinaka pointed at her chin with a finger.

“Yep.”

Her eyes waved as if the surface of water.

“Because it’s Christmas?”

“That’s one of the reasons.”

I knew my face must be red from ear to jaw, so I shut my eyes. Because no matter what, my face will be reflected and seen by my own eyes.

In the limited field of vision, only the voice of Hoshinaka guided my ears.

“Okay. Sure.”

That was it. Now I can’t yell at her for not asking her boyfriend first.

But why should her boyfriend even hear about this? I thought.

Hoshinaka followed me without a word, but she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She spoke.

“Where are we headed?”

“The mountain.”

I answered precisely while keeping ahead. The clanking of the wheel was like voices thrown in.

“The mountain? That’s a little strange, Niwacchi.”

“No~ No~ Yes. Mountain.”

“We’re gonna die if we go hiking in weather like this.”

“It’s fine. We’re not going anywhere high anyway.”

There’s no mountain that high here anyway. At most we got something a little taller than a hill.

And that’s where we were headed on our bikes.

Nothing in particular happens in this town — that’s why we have to be more proactive. I am now about to go live a life that’s not written in the exam preparation books.

I have not been to this hill since I was a grade schooler. And it wasn’t because I had business there: I merely passed by it to visit another place.

No lights from cars zoomed by, as though the in-name-only state road had nothing to do with the month of December. Only the headlights of two bicycles carved through the darkness consuming the path. We wordlessly hinted ourselves of our next three months in school.

I remembered a little something: I remember going as fast as I could, trying to break the record of highest speed on a bicycle. I was on a straight road just like this one, peddling on my bike. I crashed in the end.

The wheel broke, and I cried my way home. Just why was I trying so hard?

“Ah… Take a right here.”

“Um… Niwacchi? Why are you taking me into the mountain?”

“We’re gonna do whatever you want.”

“I wish to be eating a bean paste bun at the store.”

“Alright, stop whining.”

Let’s go find that on the mountain.

Though pretty sure convenient stores on the mountains are all homes of bandits or whatever.

With the metal tower with red lights shining as the goal, I turned right. Hoshinaka followed — she must have thought that going back now would be a waste of energy. Thankfully she wasn’t complaining all the time.

“You aren’t planning on having a Christmas party in a shrine there, are you?”

“Ask your boyfriend tomorrow if that’s what you want.”

We entered a road with multiple forks. I don’t plan on walking through the hiking trails: We are going the entire way on the road. It’s ‘more like it’ this way.

As I am still a third year in middle school, I believe in my way. We rode, on the mountainous path that seemed like it’s been cut abruptly into the environment. It had no lanes, and snaked along the ground. It was so small that if a truck carrying stuff were to come from the other side, we’d be flattened. The last time I was here, we were on a field trip.

“It’d be a little problematic if I don’t make it home tonight.”

“You will. Relax.”

Just running out here tonight is already too much for me. If I stayed out my parents would murder me. Actually, Takimoto would probably do that first.

Shuffling of the grass swaying in the wind came from around. They stood, perfunctorily blocking our way. Their vigour were as if they would devour us if we somehow become entangled.

We made it pass the prairie-like zone and continued upward. Gradually the incline grew, and so did the burdens of the pedals. It was rough, and I bet it must be even more so for Hoshinaka, who didn’t know where we were going. I’ve actually already decided on where to go, just that I haven’t decided where it will be.

That’s why I decided that until one of us said he or she couldn’t do it anymore that we’d keep going. I also kept track of whether we can make it home safely. On that note, we’re pretty much at the limit.

“Alright, almost there.”

I tried a sudden proclamation. Hoshinaka exhaled in relief, ‘finally.’

We entered a path slightly off the paved road. The overgrown snagging onto the wheels almost stopped them, but we made it eventually. After gingerly traversing the woods, we came upon a slightly open area. The wind blew, to which I shut my eye.

It’s a tall, almost cliff-life place. A misstep would fill the night with screams.

I parked my bike; Hoshinaka too stopped hers half a wheel away from mine. She looked toward me.

“This is where you wanted to go?”

She asked, slightly out of breath. While I am too, I moved my slightly-raised jaw downward. The motion blocked my throat for a bit, almost stopping my breathing.

“Oh yeah. Didn’t your boyfriend ask you out today?”

Before the real deal, I started casually. I could hear the grass being stepped on after I put my left foot down.

Man-made noises couldn’t reach here. The only thing clear here is the wind’s howl. And the cold.

“No. We fought, so it wasn’t exactly the mood. He probably won’t call me today, either.”

Hoshinaka answered with what could be attributed as a lonely reply. The wind’s howl that sounded like escaped air came from somewhere, diving above our heads. For a moment, I saw the movement of air on the cables.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter either way.”

After that extended inhale, I breathed out — the real deal.

The stars are far, and I have not the strength to take the moon. With no ways to fly up, there was no chance for me to close our distance.

So I could make as much noise here, as to hope it would spread to the moon.

It’s the most I could do.

“I think we should call it good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Let’s let go of what we’re holding onto.”

I lazily pointed at the world that exist above, far, far away.

“Isn’t stargazing the ace of youth?”

Now’s the time.

“Come on, look up.”

“Ah…”

The phone,

The wall,

The coffee can. Without those distractions in the way, Hoshinaka listened obediently to my words.

In a motion that I thought delicate, she slowly peered up.

Finally satisfied, I too looked upward.

In the dark sky, that which both she and I expected glittered.

“Whoa…”

The sky, as though breathing, decorated itself with clouds. A few stars scattered themselves in and between the white bodies.

Breathtakingly beautiful objects, gathered together and shined with only their distance from the Earth in common.

As if to drill into us how alive the sky truly was, the wind would sometimes nudge us gently.

I asked for her thought without batting an eye.

“Here’s that Youth action you’ve been asking for. What do you think of the way I put it?”

Her reply was a question. That’s a guaranteed zero on the literature exam.

“Niwacchi, were you always so romantic?”

“I’m about three times more than the usual. It is Christmas, after all.”

It’s a bit of a destructive self-assurance.

Because we’re all from the middle of nowhere, I think of it as a bit lame and was embarrassed by it.

“It’s a bit dark tonight. Or, I should say, the night’s thick.”

“Of course.”

Hearing my doubtless answer, Hoshinaka had the exact response I’d predicted.

“Why?”

Here comes the information I didn’t get myself.

“Because it’s a new moon tonight. It’s pretty rare on a Christmas.”

Hoshinaka chuckled a little upon hearing my report.

“A moon-less Christmas… Isn’t that quite an omen?”

“Quiet you. Who cares.”

I rested my torso on the bike’s handlebars, and my chin onto my arms. My right foot rested on the pedal, tapping it like a horse, while my left on the grass.

“Since the moon is gone, who cares.”

After I said so, Hoshinaka, who sat properly on her bike, tilted her head inquisitively. Because of the moon, our distance can never be closed. Naturally, it is all gone today. The stars — they’re why the moon’s gone.

“Is this enough for your so-called, ‘my youth?’”

I intentionally held the answer back, making sure Hoshinaka’s satisfied. She said nothing, however.

“Just give up on trying to get along. Stay with your boyfriend, won’t you?”

“You know I can’t just do that, hahah.”

She tried to play it off with a dumb laughter, but I know the topic is not quite ready to end.

But…

Whatever mysterious thing that existed between us should end now.

“You know, when I think about us.”

“Mm…”

“I think it would be great if we could stargaze when we’re much closer.”

I did feel resentful of the truth I spoke. It is the kind of resentment, the useless kind that faded into the mountain.

But before it all left my lung and body, the regret continued.

“Then we would have been in those forty times.”

Before looking back at the stars, I turned to Hoshinaka to see how she was. Her breath was already back to normal, and she smiled quietly. It was, however, the kind that was frozen in the wind.

“Is it too late?”

She questioned softly. I nodded deeply. My eyes, nose and mouth felt the wind.

“Yes. It’s too late. Not even a sky like this could fix this gap between me and you now.”

A balloon that’s flown out of hand’s reach.

We just now saw that it was still floating today.

And we have to see to it that it’s the last thing we do, and end the act of looking back.

It sucks.

It doesn’t do much.

It is not possible to witness a miracle in the country side.

Because that’s how I carefully experience Youth, in a way suitable for me.

“Let’s end this.”

So that we may get along in the future.

I’m not quite ready to make the trip to moon yet.

“Mm…” She assently lightly. I asked her in a slightly nostalgic tone.

“Do you really agree with what I’m saying?”

“I do. Don’t you feel lonely now, Niwacchi.”

“I’ll be fine. Don’t call me on the phone anymore, alright?”

“I know. What about a New year card?”

“That I will gladly take.”

Sometimes I wish for double-digit amount of postcards.

I ignored the spreading glows of Christmas light beneath the mountain.

“Niwacchi.”

“Hm?”

“It’s cool to stargaze, but it’s pretty boring.”

“You just have to say it…”

Can’t you conceal whatever is on your mind with that youth whatever? Because even I’m feeling it.

It’s like going to watch the sea but end up getting tired of it.

“You’ll never enjoy Youth to the most if you keep this up.”

Strange words escaped her lips.

“So what do you propose?”

“This.”

Hoshinaka’s hand approached. It was not on its way to reach the stars, merely extending horizontally.

The cold fingers lightly touched my hand. I looked at her. Silently moving her bike forward, she rolled up next to me without looking my way, eyes focusing at only the sky.

Perhaps because a little numb, Hoshinaka’s fingers gripped tightly onto mine. The joints rubbed against each other. It hurt, but not a single finger was left to break her grip.

“The moon’s hiding tonight.”

She spoke briefly, as if to erase that usual sense of distance I felt.

Naturally those were words to hide her own embarrassment.

This was the last time me and Hoshinaka were together, trying to bashfully warm each other’s hands up.

“What are you, a poet?”

“Oh, shut up. Weren’t you embarrassed too just then?”

“Shut up.” She’s right.

I haven’t held a girl’s hand like this since kindergarten.

I never considered apologising to Takimoto, neither did I feel guilt.

I held hands with Hoshinaka, not for love or friendship, but for farewell.

Through the tips of our fingers, we conveyed what existed in the past, with regrets almost spawning from the touch. With everything ended, we could only share this sense of embarrassment.

But the only way to make up our mind and go forward to the unknown, is to have a steel-like past, so that we may never escape. Hoshinaka and I must move on. No, we wish we can move on.

So that one day, we may be able to traverse the moon with someone else.

To put off some of the awkwardness, I spoke to the person on the other side of my fingers.

“How many points would this be? To your Youth Point.”

“Five!”

How many points is that out of anyway?

“Niwacchi, which way is to your house?”

“I really don’t get what you’re saying.”

I commented on the words Hoshinaka let out when we’re riding on the road.

“Where, pray tell, does gentle Niwacchi-kun reside?”

“Oh~ The next turn on this road.”

“Guess we’re saying bye here, then.”

Hoshinaka braked on her bicycle. The wheels stopped spinning, making a screeching noise. While I didn’t have to, out of courtesy I stopped as well.

I looked back at her from slightly ahead. Her smile was a little more uncanny than usual. Her eyes darted, unsure what the grin meant.

“I live the other way.”

Without looking, she pointed backward.

“Why didn’t you say so from the start?”

“I just needed come, so I can go too.”

Her smile finally settled as she said so, like the moon finally revealing herself from the cloud.

“Niwacchi, I don’t hate you!”

“Me too!”

“Today was the first I’ve spent Christmas with someone else! Bye!”

She raised the front end of her bike, and, turning the bike on its rear wheel, began cycling. The melody of wheels spinning in the serene darkness shook every inch of my ear drum more so than the intermittent noise of cars from the road far away.

Pale air leaked from my teeth. It spread, like wings, in the winter breeze. All sorts of pain assaulted my senses as the wind smacked into my dried face and eyes.

“Me too.”

I said so to the back that drew further away.

My parents will definitely give me an earful when I get home. Will they take all my allowances away?

Just that was enough for me to be regretful of tonight’s action.

If more things I approve of appear, it’d be worth it.

Following Hoshinaka’s example, I began a steady trip back.

And the dumbass spending his Christmas alone on a bike shouted at the sky.

“I wanna girlfriend, dammit!”

What did my first ever Christmas spent with a non-family member bring? I am not befitted to analyse such a thing. So I’ll leave it like that. I should just believe that it gave me the drive to live on.

It’d been a whole year since I spend that Christmas with Hoshinaka. I managed to get into my choice of school, and despite having a phone, I still don’t have a girlfriend. I can’t blame the tests anymore, so that’s a little painful. It’s all so laughable, even the me who cursed the tests for everything.

I still run into Hoshinaka sometimes on the way to school. Since she was always with her boyfriend, however, we never stopped and talked when we pass each other by. The moon between Hoshinaka and me, except for that night of new moon, never disappeared. I mean, not much I can do about the sixty times.

It was now the January of me becoming a High School first year. After new year, my parents told me about their job relocation and transferring. I don’t know if shocking is the appropriate word for describing this, because whatever knowledge I’ve acquired for the tests at that time were all gone. I was taken aback, but also overjoyed.

A life of almost-independence was appealing to me. I’ve never met the aunt I will be spending time with, but since she’s the sister of my stoic father, she must be someone of similar calibre. Because she works, she probably won’t bother me too much — it’s the perfect environment for me.

And what do I mean by perfect? Youth Points of course. It matters not who came up with it, but I decided to invest my youth onto the increase of said points. Kind of like picking up where Hoshinaka left off, if you will.

What existed between me and Hoshinaka then was Youth. I don’t think it was love or friendship: We weren’t mature, and we didn’t think of others or even each other. We merely stuck our hands out clumsily, like sitting next to one another, yet reaching for the moon high up in the sky.

And, without recognising it, we made fools of each other. Without knowing our distance, we believed that all we had to do was to hold hands. At that age, we were driven by something that could only be created then. So we tried, as hard as we could. This so-called youth isn’t referring to being young or having the vigour — it’s to be able to do ‘the wishes of any given moment.’

From that viewpoint, me and Hoshinaka had our moments of youth — even if it was just the forty times that brushed our shoulders. We may have given up and even took the long way, but we got that special ‘+4’ in our heart. It might have been a 5 point for her, but I don’t mind lowering it.

The perfect Youth Score is a five for me, so it’s a bit stricter.

So, well, not even the transfer is a big deal.

Because I will be able to delineate my own Youth in the upcoming year and get even more points.

This year has been filled with setbacks, though. The place I’m going will be livelier than here.

“Once I get to the city, uh… I wanna go to the beach with a girl. Maybe we’ll jump into the sea together.”

I cheerfully packed my stuff on the Sunday before leaving. For once, I was truly happy.

My mind was filled with Youth Points that would be enough for me to reach the moon of my yet existing girlfriend.

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2018-01-26T16:16:26Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */ Added title of Chapter 4

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]] [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 05:58, 27 November 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Distance Between My and Her Moon]] -- [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:16, 26 January 2018 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both" />

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both" />

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-11-27T04:58:43Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Skyward Tomorrow]] [[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 05:58, 27 November 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-11-27T04:55:07Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Updates */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*November 26, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed''
*July 2, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed''
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2 Chapter4

2017-11-27T04:52:00Z

Jasonjapi123: grammatical errors, better word choices etc

==Chapter 4 - In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[File:DTS Vol 02 134-135.jpg|800px|frameless|Niwa Makoto: No particular change Total -9 Touwa Erio: No particular change total - 50 Touwa Meme: No particular change Total +3]]

"Yo! Been doing your job?" I hadn't even greeted the curled-up Erio, 'Hey~ Yeah!" when a loud Ryuushi-san in her casuals tackled me from the back.

Since today was the weekend, I went to bed late yesterday and overslept. When I woke up during noon, I spaced out for a while before deciding to visit Erio's work on the way for food. I slid my bike here in the rain. Erio never touches the bike on her own; she would only move on her two feet. Is it a habit? Or fear? Does she have PTSD with bicycles? I mean, I was there too... Though I don't want to think of it this way, but we did almost killed ourselves. Young people are just too rash.

That's it for boring things — just as I planned on entering the muggy store, Ryuushi-san, who dashed with all her might, appeared. Her hair seemed slightly wet, carrying a tiny bit of moisture.

Running into a girl classmate on the weekend… The situation should be the boiling point for youth; yet I noticed somehow that this meeting wasn't a coincidence, unable to press down on the calculator in my mind.

Since I have been occupied with the company of Erio on her ‘return to society and other things,’ they were sort of put to the side with the attitude of 'it's not really important right now.' Even so, I still remember about the existence of my Youth-points.

“H-hi~ Niwa-kun. Touwa-san too, mornin’!”

I raised my right hand like in the movie 'S*turday Night Fever' to greet her, and then put my plastic umbrella in the stand next to the store entrance.

“...Mornin'!”

Erio lifted her body and kept a half-crouched posture with her mouth slightly opened: “Cous...” This word was cut. With nowhere to go, it returned to the stomach along with air.

On her side laid her favourite Calamus futon. Was that especially carried from the Touwa house? Or did she walk here with it wrapped on? Erio probably planned to wear that thing during a break to kill some time. If I was there, forget about tidying up this outfit that challenges the line between freedom and eccentricity, I would probably have intervened. Speaking of the girl, she actually tried to welcome customers in a futon when Tamura Obaa-chan and I were talking inside the house. She silently approachrd the customers and scared the crap out of the old lady neighbor who came to get grocery. And the owner Tamura Obaa-san assented to that kind of behavior, even though she couldn't stand it either. As a side note, after seeing Erio's outfit, Tamura Obaa-chan actually said,

“Like father, like son; like mother, like daughter!”

Which side of Erio's parents was this comment for? And then Obaa-san went on: 'but of course! If blood goes backward, wouldn't people die? Really now! Things like going against the flow make no sense, since life is but a domino in destiny. Forget about standing out: if the flow stops, what would it even be?' Was that toward me, who sat next to her? Following my mute response, she intentionally humphed.

But now wasn't the time to ponder about the bedridden Tamura Obaa-chan. The problem was with Ryuushi-san, who came in energetically, yet subtly hostile.

“Uh… What business do you have with us today?” I rubbed my hands, querying het intent.

'That's my job!' I ignored Erio's protesting glace.

“What business do I have, of course… Um, I'm here to buy stuff! '''Shopping'''!”

She hummed, coiling her ankles toward the shelf. A flexible motion — I admired that her leg muscles were indeed trained. Shake, shake~ the fluid in the bottle Ryuushi-san held shook as well.

“Is that cola? You have that with you?” How dare she bring that evil drink? I despise carbonated beverage!

“This? Smooth-skinned sensei gave it ta me at the corner there earlier!”

“………” I felt like I've heard of that name before.

It's a Deja Feel! That's it! After the word’s creation, I felt 'what kind of name is that?!' So even for her, she'd still care about how her daughter is doing at work! She visited on Erio's first day, but was promptly given an embargo, so she snuck here. I see.

“Ah, Touwa-san...”

I don't know if Ryuushi-san knew it either, but she is currently talking with smooth-skinned sensei's offspring. Erio jumped, her shoulders wincing as if she would run into a dark corner to avoid Ryuushi-san at an instant.

Even though she stole glances of rescue at me, I decided to watch for any changes first. I'm interested in how these two would talk as well; besides, Erio wants to return to society, right?

“Uh, um… Um… Is Obaa-chan ok?”

“In… Inside.” There. With quivering fingers, Erio pointed out where Tamura Obaa-chan was. She rarely comes into the store. Or rather, she couldn't come? Her health seemed to require care.

“I see~ Uh~ Can I go say hi to her later~?”

Ryuushi-san glimpsed, her eyes alternating between me and Erio. What's going on with her today? She showed a strangeness different from the usual.

“Um!” Erio opened her mouth with a force that almost threw her forward.

“Eh?! W-what do ya want~!” Ya lookin' for a tussle~? She raised her cute fists onto her chest, readying her stance.

“We-...Wel...come.” Erio sincerely bowed down.

Do I call her serious? Or a dingus? Both? What a deep-seated problem.

And she's even giving me a smug of 'I didn't forget!' Um, if possible, do it when Ryuushi-san ''just'' came in, but I'll let it slide this time. After all, rather than coming through, Ryuushi-san assaulted the door.

“So, what's can we ge ya?” I turned to face the shelf on the right.

“Eh— Y-yup, I'm gettin' sumthin'!”

Ryuushi-san, who was quietly staring at the interaction between me and Erio, suddenly brightened her eyes. Was she just in a sleep mode like a computer? As if desperately trying to catch up with us, she hurriedly grabbed a snack off the shelf. It was a bag of chicken-flavoured potato chips. I haven't eaten this stuff lately, but apparently it's gotten more flavours now.

“Oh, right.” I noticed something and walked deeper into the shop. Following the hallway, I recycled something in the kitchen and returned.

Ryuushi-san was still in the same pose before I left.

“Here, for you.”

“Hmm?” Ryuushi-san tentatively took the towel I gave.

“Your hair and shoulders are kinda wet.” So I thought you could use a towel.

“O-oh. Oh!”

Ryuushi-san first shown a look of slight shock, then bloomed into a smile. Was my act of kindness really so out of her prediction?

I kind of wanted know how the girl in front of me thought of my action.

“Let me hold on to those for yoi.” I further piled on the kindness. This was totally not because I've decided to change my character from a normal high schooler to a kind high schooler (with indecent intention). Really.

After giving the chips and cola to me, Ryuushi-san picked up the towel with two hands. She first stroked her shoulders, then gently dried the droplet on her hair. She then sighed, holding on the bangs plastered to her forehead:

“Hair's gettin’ straight again, geez~ I hate it~”

“Plan on perming it again?”

“Mm~ Maybe it'd save more money if I just get an electrified-afro!”

Her tone and face didn't look like she was joking. You just can't underestimate her in this kind of situation!

Ryuushi-san's hands stopped; she looked up. Probably imagining herself with an afro. If this was a manga, there would definitely be onomatopoeia for warmth all around her — her relaxed face looked so.

“Would I look cool like a rock star?”

“Nope.” Feels like it'd be a fail of a healing character. A fierce criticism.

“Really~?” Tch. Ryuushi-san tutted. Just what on earth did she picture?

After wiping her neck with the towel, she finished with a shake of her head; water no longer flew from her hair.

“Ryuushi-san, totally dry now!”

“You're sparkling!” I meant to say her hair. Compared to when we just met, her hair indeed had become straighter.

“Even we have become dried (embarrassed)!”

“And what does that mean?”

“Thanks for the towel~” She stopped playing around and gave the towel back cutely.

“You're welcome.”

“Niwa-kun scored three Ryuuko-san points because you're attentive!”

And what are those points? Why does everyone make the same scoring guide? There are so many out there, I can't even keep track anymore.

“What do I get after getting those points?”

“After seven points, ya won't call me 'Ryuushi' anymore.”

“What a groundbreaking scoring that punishes you for doing well!”

Even scores for breaking traffic laws make more sense.

I returned the chips and cola in exchange for the towel. “Ung~” Despite of her mumbling, Ryuushi-san turned toward Erio. “I'm getting this.”

“Thank.. yer~” Erio's response failed as an imitation of a straightforward athlete; she received the chips and ran to the register. Her flip flops slapped, and as if pouncing the box full of money, she flew. “Hun-hundred twenty yen… About.” She clumsily clicked on the register while talking to Ryuushi-san. Witnessing Erio's all-out hospitality for a customer, Ryuushi-san took out her purse, cheeks twitching, and gave the proper amount of change. Erio collected the money with her smooth yet rigid fingers, gripping twice on the three coins in her hand.

Only her lips arced in a smile, showing satisfaction. Her expression bragged, similar to a child successfully accomplishing a task beyond her ability. Hm, after all, touching something that she had only watched from the side is an easily understood growth.

On a side note, Erio's job as a shop tender grants her a daily salary of five hundred yen — a coin. Even with whole month with no days-off, she'd only make about fifteen-thousand yen. For a sixteen year-old kid, it seems like a lot of allowance, but from a part-time view point, it is a sad number. It's just as shocking as the bleaching power of a new laundry detergent. That example may be a bit unintelligble, but in a store that runs on no more than 3000 yen a day, this amount of salary might actually be a generous treatment. I thought of this later. After all, hiring Erio is pretty much the same as letting the loss in profit be.

“Then, should I go visit Obaa-chan~?”

Ryuushi-san's gaze floated behind as if trying to peer into the back. She stared at Erio, seemingly wondering: ‘Can I?’

Erio first put the change into the register, then unhesitatingly replied:

“Ah, let me lead in you.” Erio spoke weirdly, and jubilantly kicked her sandals off. Looks like she was happy to have an excuse to not wear shoes. Hm~ jobs that would not need shoes… Jobs at home?

Ryuushi-san looked at my face for no reason, creating a mien of 'aren't ya coming?' I went with the flow, deciding to head to where Tamura Obaa-chan is. I see her often recently anyway. I would always go inside after checking up on Erio, and take care of her if she's not feeling well, as well as listen to some old stories of Erio's. I don't know if she likes it or not, but I talk about myself too, and occasionally I hear about Meme-san too. The most shocking truth was that, to summarise Meme-san's deeds when she's young, she's actually a slightly dumb, but honest and cute girl. Tamura Obaa-san herself even said 'Mm~ That's pretty much it, but her level of stupidity was really too much' as words of recognition. Was time and age too cruel, or did something else go wrong? Humans are truly fascinating.

With Erio in lead, Ryuushi-san in the middle, and me in the rear, the trio advanced along the hallway. With three people moving at once, the usually austere hallway bustled with sound. Was there a similar sound when Tamura Obaa-san's husband was still around? Meme-san said, though, that Tamura Obaa-san's husband passed away twenty years ago.

“Here.” Erio clarified for Ryuushi-san and opened the slide door in the hall. Inside was the usual: in the middle a slightly bulging futon. With a bit of focus, the bulge could be seen moving up and down along with its content's breathing. Obaa-chan sleeps with even her head under the sheet.

“Obaa-chan, Ryuushi is here.”

“I told ya I'm Ryuuko!”

Ryuushi-san protested against Erio's erroneous introduction, at the same time kneeling next to Tamura Obaa-san.

“Hah? What did you say? What -ko?”

Perhaps unable to hear well through the sheets, Tamura Obaa-san stuck her face out of the futon and asked sombero.

“It's Ryuuko. Hello, Obaa-chan!” Hi~ Ryuushi-san happily greeted with a raised hand.

Tamura Obaa-san looked up to her face and right hand, and closed her eyes as if defeated:

“Who?”

“Uwee! How could ya forget the super-special Ryuushi~! I am not that forgettable!”

As if fighting with an overhead object, Ryuushi-san's feeble fists waved in the air unreasonably.

“Of course it was just a boring joke; why are you so excited? You are Mifune Ryuuko, right?”

Tamura Obaa-san breathed out disapprovingly like a turtle mimic. “R-right… Ah, right, I was just pretending that ya tricked me, is all.” Ryuushi-san made an excuse with her face beet red.

“Makoto, glasses.” Tamura Obaa-san ordered me to hand her the glasses. Calling my name directly had been set! I calmly thought while retrieving the glasses and categorized:

Tamura Obaa-san → Makoto

Meme Oba-san → Mako-kun

Ryuushi-san → Niwa-kun

Maekawa-san → Transfer student

Erio → Cousin

Hmmm, it felt like how the further a rumor spreads, the more ridiculous it becomes. If the order could at least be reversed… Yep. Just as scary.

Tamura Obaa-san put on her reading glasses — more precisely, on her nose to have clearest image — and looked up to Ryuushi-san. As if understanding something, Tamura Obaa-san hid her chin back into the sheets with an 'ah, ah~' after seeing a coy Ryuushi-san:

“You're the kid who isn't one of Erio's friends, now I remember.”

“Ah~ Ugh, yes! Touwa-san and I went to different elementary school.”

Ryuushi-san shot Erio a glance after finishing; Erio nodded lightly in concurrence. Um, the air between these two seemed a bit estranged. From Ryuushi-san, I could tell that she didn't want to be acknowledged as Erio's friend.

“What, you are not friends?”

Sensing the atmosphere, Tamura-san bluntly crossed the line. Even though she looked like a defence-oriented shell, her offence did not have second thoughts. Tortoise shell combined with experience of age make the perfect team~ I absentmindedly enjoyed this misguided reverence.<ref>亀の甲より年の功 Literally age is better than shell, meaning that experience of age is the best teacher</ref> As for me, shutting up would be the wisest thing.

The wall existing between these two was likely related to Erio’s expulsion from school. And if that’s true, for an outsider, it’s a bit, you know, for me to interrupt.

“Ugh… No… We~ Are~ Friends…?”

Ryuushi-san’s ambivalent smile jovially slanted with the words that failed to combine, seemingly about to sink. Erio, too, was unsure and restless about the noun ‘friend.’ She requested helped from me with her eyes. What do you want me to do? I haven’t even decided if I should categorize you as a friend or whatever. The enigma of being relatives truly boggles me.

“Seriously, there is too many mixed signals here!” Tamura Obaa-san complained about the air:

“Listen well, I am changing the topic completely, so let the air breath!”

“M-mm.” “O-oh!” One of them nodded; the other raised her right fist.

“Cough!” Tamura Obaa-san cleared her throat convincingly, squeezing out a wrinkled yet gleeful voice. Looking at her like that, I thought it looked like a person who desperately sucked on an old bottle with few drops of sweet fluid inside.

“Your father is Naoya, correct? Is he doing okay?”

“Yep, he’s great! Dad just went mountain climbing last Sunday!”

Ryuushi-san reciprocated Tamura Obaa-san’s tone with her own cheery attitude. But I can’t deny that there was acting involved.

“How nostalgic! When he was in second grade, he ran into the store crying about UFO’s.”

Eheeheehee, a reminiscent smile climbed onto Tamura Obaa-san’s face. “Oh…” The momentum from earlier disappeared; Ryuushi-san accepted those words awkwardly. It was only natural, since it didn’t sound like her father’s brightest history, but something in the listing of a braggart.

“And then? And then?” Even though it was none of her business, Erio still pounced at the word ‘UFO.’ Compared to not having a hint of acting, her attitude was more like she had completely forgotten about the previous conversation. I might have almost forgotten, but Erio is ''that'' Meme-san’s daughter. Things like getting or giving information according to her personal needs might just be as natural as breathing.

“In the end someone found out that it was a lie, and he tasted his friends’ punishment. Of course: UFO aren’t that easy to find! Those bastards are extremely cautious!”

Like introducing a friend, Tamura Obaa-san described the secrecy of UFO’s.

“Yeah. You can’t even see them with binoculars.”

Erio complied. Normally, this isn't a topic discussed with a serious face!

Forced to listen to her father’s shameful history, Ryuushi-san lowered her head; to how easily this topic was carried, she could only give a bitter courtesy smile.

“Is it raining outside?” Tamura Obaa-san calmly listened and mumbled: “Lately, I’ve been not wanting to see the weather change.” Then she spoke those equivocal words that seemed like a complaint or else, eyes stared boringly at the ceiling.

The time of silence continued; Ryuushi-san and Erio awkwardly traded their glances. Looks like they both saw each other as aliens, investigating one another’s ecology.

And I stood about a step away from them, conducting my observation on the two.

“Hm? What, again?” Tamura Obaa-san’s mind returned ground from the weather as she asked bluntly.

Noticing our different positions – I don’t know how she saw it – she spoke:

“Listen, don’t you be thinking about all that stuff. I don’t want full-colours; no romantic comedy! If you’re doing that, go somewhere else!”

Shoo~! She seemed to drive us away with loathe from the bottom of her heart.

“This isn’t a romantic comedy! Ryuuko-san only does serious things!” Someone else hopped.

And thus we made it through the tension.

In general, I would never get into a pot full of so many Youth-points.

My daily life was basically white and black; vivid people occasionally appear in the frame and leave their faintly-coloured footprints. I will carefully save those fragments and name them ‘Youth-points.’

…Whatever, it was just some arbitrary thing I came up with '''Part 2'''.

For a while after that, it was just Tamura Obaa-san talking and Ryuushi-san listening. Perhaps that’s how Tamura Obaa-san shows kindness, but she’s usually so talkative that I didn’t think it was any different.

When Ryuushi-san’s about to head home, I followed her toward the entrance; Erio sat still without moving. Ryuushi-san, too, when she held onto the slide door, gawking as if giving up on the chance to talk with Erio. She left never saying a word to the back that curled up.

I forced opened the hard-to-move slide door – which became even more so in the humidity – and went outside. The small rain grew into a medium rain (pronounced naka-same). Rain obstructed the sight of the wall across the street; splatters on the roof were more like the cacophony of construction rather than the splashes of droplets.<ref>中雨, pronounced naka-same as the author indicated, is not an actual vocabulary in Japanese. But the characters do mean medium rain</ref>

“Did you ride your bike here, Ryuushi-san?”

Standing next to me, Ryuushi-san nodded slightly melancholically:

“Mm, yeah. But my bike isn't around here.”

Huh? Strange, she didn’t add ‘I told ya I’m Ryuuko~’! For someone who’s grown addicted to that ‘I told ya~’ I am tempted by the dissatisfaction to run around Ryuushi-san and tell her ‘hey! You~ Are Ryuu~Shi!’ Just kidding.

Indifferent to my feeling, Ryuushi-san spoke, her hands twiddling on the grip of her umbrella:

“Touwa-san~ She’s a lot mellower now!”

The expression was just like using popcorn as filling for your teeth. You need to go talk to a real dentist to get a proper filling… I almost blurted out, but stopped because it made no sense. '''NO''' nonsense. <ref>I would love to know if someone else could translate the word denpa, in this context, into an equivalent English term</ref>

“Hmm, I guess. Pessimistic, maybe?” Or shy? In reference to the futon.

“She used ta be really mean and would never stop talking!”

“Really?” Verbally abusive I get, but I can’t picture her not shutting up. At most I could trace an expressionless Erio twirling her tongue.

If she hid in the shadow of the house of Tamura Obaa-san, she’d be a new breed of Youkai.

“Niwa-kun.”

As if severing something between us, Ryuushi-san exaggeratingly waved her umbrella, showing a serious attitude.

She straightened her back and stared at me unabashedly. I felt a little tingle on my face though.

With rain scattering in the background, a face to face with a girl — the scenery stirred the remnant of Youth-points like leaves in the wind. Yet the result of those fragments combining seemed unlikely this time.

“Saying something like this… Well, even I think it’s too mean…”

Ryuushi-san twirled her hair with a finger; rather than waiting to say the punchline, it’s more like she found it hard to unveil. “What is?” Under my nudging, she fearfully opened her mouth like dragging a numb foot. She even looked to the store midway through:

“Touwa-san is~ She’s got a bad name, especially in our school.”

“Mm.” I was neither involved nor familiar with it, so it didn’t seem real to me. But I nodded.

“So, if anyone knew I’m friends with her, people might shout ‘Hold it there!’ at me.” Saying so, Ryuushi-san suddenly reached out and slashed the umbrella at my side: “That might happen~ So Ryuuko-san is kinda worried about your future.”

“Mm, I see.” Meaning I won’t have any friends?

Indeed, the chance of something like that happening in a school is more than likely. After all, there is nothing else more controlling than ‘group mentality.’ If someone — especially a girl who’s the core of the class — who hates Erio appeared, the wave to ostracize me would spread like a virus.

Ryuushi-san awkwardly stared at her swinging feet, as if kicking some imaginary pebbles:

“I came here with my friend Mikki yesterday.”

“You’re friends with M*ckey?”

That’s quite a thing to say, Ryuushi-san. No, should I call you Ricky? Sounds like a rip-off!<ref>Referring to Ricky Martin, who’s had a Disney album</ref>

“Ah, Mikki’s a friend in my club.” In other words, that person approached wearing the costume and asked ‘do you like basketball?’ …Ok, enough of the same joke. By the way, that whole manga was purchased one by one when I went shopping with Ryuushi-san in the bookstore. Currently I don’t plan on buying the whole set.<ref>Slam dunk reference. It's the first thing Akagi Haruko said to Sakuragi Hanamichi</ref>

“How'd ya put it, Mikki doesn't wanna come here anymore because of Erio. So I thought, 'ah~ so that's what everybody thought~' For me, it's a bit complicated with Touwa-san in many ways, y'know~ But, like, is it normal to think like that at school?”

“...I guess.” Mikki-san's reaction was probably correct.

Covering for Erio isn't easy. Personal complication isn't an amnesty — rather than getting involved personally, might as well just make something up. It'll be better to just tell a story.

But between the two choices, the mere difference is 'the lower of low' and 'the higher of low.' Whatever the case is, Erio would be the latter. She did, after all, bothered everybody at school with her incomprehensible fits.

Hence for Erio, it doesn't matter whether it's not being hired or scaring others with her antics, everything was reasonable — it was her own making. Not even herself could deny it.

Life cannot be reset. No matter the age, it is impossible once shouldered with a lethal burden.

But it is still unclear whether Erio's past was the fatal wound for her.

“Um, y'know~” Ryuushi-san tugged on my shirt; my conscious was also pulled back.

“Hm?” When I realized, Ryuushi-san was unexpectedly close to me, sending me to a daze.

“Niwa-kun, do you… hate me now? Am I that despicable?”

She looked like meek and spoke with a slightly fawning voice… That's what I thought. But since I haven't received the certification of Ryuushi-san identifier, I couldn't tell the minor differences.

“Why?”

“Uh, cuz, I just am! Like, I've been trying all this time to make ya think I'm a good kid. So, y'know...” She muttered.

Ahh… Really? Hm, is that how it is? I get it, but I don't really think it's a problem.

[[File:DTS Vol 02 153.jpg|thumbnail|'Niwa-kun, do you... hate me now? Am I despicable?"]]

“Not wanting to be friends with weirdos, and not wanting to be alone. These are all normal.”

“I-i-it's not normal! Ryuushi-san I have a thorny reputation because of my personality! Ya might get stabbed by me!”

“No, that's not what I mean!”

“I know~ Geez, I just can't stand '''serious''' topics all the sudden. I'm not very good with things like silica-gel. Mm.”<ref> Ryuushi’s typical word pun</ref> Usually no one is. Also, ''you'' are responsible for being serious? Or rather, there wasn't anyone like that around me anyway.

Like there wouldn't be a doctor on an airplane. Not that I really know.

“So embarrassing~ ” After taking in a serious breath, Ryuushi-san seemed redden.

The rain poured on. Since I looked away, Ryuushi-san also turned back, letting the air of 'ah, then see ya later' slip in.

Ryuushi-san raised her umbrella toward the sky; the melody that played when droplets hit it circled in my eardrums:

“Thanks for the advice. I'll think about how to deal with Erio.”

“Eh. Ya wanna think — ah, but… I see, so that's what I meant. Wuu… Nnngg~ Ahhhhhh!” Ryuushi-san began struggling. She held her head and put the umbrella down; rain trickled down the inside of her neck. “Uh, Ryuushi-san? Do I need to throw you another towel?”

“Wuahhhhhh!”

She yelled abruptly and straight-up sprinted. She swung her arms dramatically; the umbrella were meaningless, or rather, an obstruction! She ran forward without balance, probably because of the umbrella's air resistance.

“I hate myself~! I know it~!”

Ryuushi-san kept screaming about something while sprinting in the rain. Even though she rides slow, she's pretty fast at running. Running in the rain without the protection of an umbrella — could she be looking for Youth-points…? Not that it looked like she was. I scratched the back of my head.

“Erio, huh…?” A mysterious name that sounded like the keyword.

Erio already left school.

Yet, the influence of Touwa Erio lingered.

It's unfair. My mouth moved for no reason.

“So why am I still here, after listening to all that...”

I was confused with why I returned next to Tamura Obaa-san's bed in her room without thinking. I even prepared a cushion, sitting on there with my hands holding my cheeks. Was I too relaxed?

“Your tea is not bad. At least better than Erio's.”

Sitting down and drinking with an old lady; I felt like I'm playing substitute grandpa.

We let the hot tea touch our tongues, sitting apart slightly from one another. Tamura Obaa-san trembled, but remained seated on the sheets; though the cup and the water within shook, she still enjoyed the tea.

My heart sinks every time I head into the kitchen to make tea.

There was only a blurred window with some cobwebs on the corner. It was also raining today; a darkness different from the night's filled the kitchen.

As if carpeted by coal ash, the room did not feel alive, like nobody has used it. Whether the diminutive stove worked was suspicious; the wares stacked on the shelf felt like they couldn't hold anything. A child's plate with bunny pattern was placed on the top, giving off an intense sorrow for some reason. Is it because I thought the plate held an important past for Tamura Obaa-san?

“A while ago I had Erio make some tea. The idiot almost burned herself.”

I grumbled with a voice bitterer than the tea.

“Just how much did Meme spoil her daughter?”

“How would I know? She suddenly rolled out with the futon. Is she throwing a tantrum?”

It was an objective analysis. Obaa-san could actually understand the emotion of that recluse Erio. Sigh, it's actually not hard to. Nobody in high spirits would ever hide in a futon, right?

“And then?”

“Hah?” I raised my head only after covering the cup.

“You are worried about something else, right?”

Tamura Obaa-san kept her left eye shut, turning only the right on me. Fortunately, it didn't look like she was winking.

“Can you manipulate people's heart when you're old?” I questioned first.

“Anyone could listening to you mumbling about things like 'why am I still…' Dimwit.”

Obaa-san arbitrarily censured me, in a way almost like spitting. And then, she looked to the ceiling wearily: “The rain has become louder.” Is she worried about a leak?

“May I talk this over with you?”

“If I'm only listening, then I will listen. As of whether it's worth talking over, it is not my business.”

Her attitude was pulling with one hand while pushing with another. Using modern terms to translate the unique quirk of old people, it'll probably be tsundere. How intriguing, I thought.

“If I don't listen to people talk occasionally, eventually no one would listen to me. This is what my stupid husband told me, but I basically follow it.”

Seemed like the target of Tamura Obaa-san's dere wasn't me, but her deceased husband. Good.

Actually, I kind of thought about whether it should be discussed with someone else. But after keeping my voice down in case anybody can hear it in the hallway, I began.

“It's actually about Erio, there's a bit...” More correctly, there a problem with yours truly who's always around her.

“Only 'a bit' when talking about her. Impressive of you.” As you've said.

“Ryuush… ''Ryuuko-san'' from earlier said that Erio is considered as a freak in town. To be frank, people hate her.”

“Oh? And then?” Tamura Obaa-san urged me to continue, somewhat disinterested.

“Because I'm Erio's cousin, we're pretty close. But if rumors spread in school, I'll be shunned. That's the advice I got.”

“Hm, one moment, let me drink my tea.”

Upon finishing, Tamura Obaa-san held up the tea quiveringly. With the sound of sipping noodles, she let the fluid rolled into her throat. Following her, I smoothed my mouth with some tea.

“Now, proceed.” Cough, Tamura Obaa-san lightly breathed out.

“So, I'm wondering about what I should do.” I personally think that it should be 'I am worrying.'

In truth, isolation at school is deadly to a student. There won't be any way to enjoy things like Youth-points; continuous mental stress builds up, and could potentially cause lasting damage.

Naturally, out-of-sight harassment exists in my school.

I don't want be in that spot. I honestly thought.

Only, was my brain thinking about that specifically? Doubtful, at best. It seemed that I've mindlessly accepted the current situation, unreasonably and wishfully thinking that it will continue forever.

The apprehension for such thoughts hid in my heart. Did I want to do nothing, without letting go of anything?

“Hm… I see, I see.” Tamura Obaa-san glancingly replied and nodded slowly.

“...” Sips.

“...” Sips.

“You'd only drown us both if you want me to help you. Don't think I can ever pull you out.”

You murderer of the old lady! I was reprimanded as if I've already committed the crime.

“'What should I do' is just searching for possibilities. People can only step on the ground of reality once they start worrying about what they ''will'' do. The so-called advices are things that you seek after that. Who would offer help for things in a person's head?”

She criticised me; the water in her cup shook. Faced with Tamura Obaa-san, I bluffed as well:

“Well, I've already decided that I will call the final shot.”

“Good. Even an idiot can think of something after contemplating.”

At that point, Tamura-san spat out some tea leaves as if she thought of something:

“Excluding gains and losses, an idiot's thought is basically correct. Idiots are simple, after all.”

This time, her cheeks and wrinkles relaxed elegantly, carrying a reminiscent kindness.

Was that an advice? Though the point is to think on my own, after talking with someone else, something deep down felt surprisingly easy. Like shoving extra luggage to someone else, it became lighter.

Then, let's think. Picture it: if Erio and I ceased all relation.

Even if Erio called me with her staccato of 'Cousin~' 'Cousin?' while approaching me, I could completely ignore her… Nope, probably not. It's already impossible, huh?

“If there is one thing I could clarify, it'd be… People can live without friends.”

Perhaps unable to stand even temporary silence, Tamura Obaa-san spoke on.

In the end, she still agreed to give me something like an advice. People who like to talk can never keep quiet.

I guess it's because she's a dishonest yet caring person? Must have been popular seventy years ago.

“Friends are neither oxygen nor water. If anything, they are a luxury: if they exist, people will naturally feel fulfilled, and if they don't, they'll find a way to make due. It isn't any different than coffee or tobacco, the existence of other people. Let's say a smoker: it's normal for him to not have smoke on him as well. There is no need to feel ashamed to have no friends; if you feel arrogant having many friends, then you're just a simple-minded fool, since that's synonymous to admitting that you're an addict. Sigh, it's good to be confident in your communication skills, but that's no different than being able to hold your liquor.”

Getting here with one breath, Tamura Obaa-san took a breath. Her shoulders slouched weakly, beginning the oxygenation of her lungs.

“In other words, don't be afraid of your friends now, or friends who might become your enemies in the future.”

“...” Hearing the word 'friends,' the first thing I thought was Ryuushi-san.

Even for her, would she point at me when everyone around has become the enemy? Were the frivolous things we said the first time we met at the parking lot all a big joke in the end?

“If you're scared of loneliness, don't live for too long. Just look at me: friends or husband, they're all dead. Aren't I the last person around?”

Those words were a complaint spoken with a cheerful determination — an oxymoron.

“I'm almost there myself. Lately, I think about how I'm the next every night. That's why I say the aliens will perform '''cattle mutilation''' on me.” Eheeheehee, Tamura Obaa-san concluded with her befitting laughter.

“Worry about it slowly! Worries are a thing that could be solved in a day! Rest well for the next 364 days.”

Tamura Obaa-san added one more thing, put the cup next to her pillows and tremblingly lay back on the futon.

Without the sheet, her back looked lonely — emaciated and vigourless.

“To think, and worry...” I looked up at the ceiling. The wood looked darker perhaps because of the seepage; drops of water seemed like they'd fall anytime. I stuck on tongue out, waiting for the drip that never came. I simply gawked stupidly.

My relation with Erio will affect those with other people.

For example, uhh… Ryuushi-san would one of them.

So what should I do?

Ignore the idiot rolling around in the hallway behind the slide door who emitted an air of 'give me attention~'

I can ignore the futon roll, but not Erio. This could be the key.

I stuck my tongue into the cup and touched the green surface.

The tea was lukewarm — the perfect temperature.

With one motion, I swallowed the entire cup of tea, enjoying the sensation of water swaying in my stomach.

☆

“Can I go to transfer student's house today?”

When I was sitting the school cafeteria eating a pork bowl, someone whispered in my ears: “I want to see your room...”

Of course it was a dramatic replay, but the conclusion was the same, right?

The event occurred on June 25th, Friday noon.

Maekawa-san, who sat opposite of me, requested after finishing talking about the flavour of pork bowl.

Gravity claimed the skin off the pork I held in chopsticks; only the meat stayed.

“Eh… Um, it's not my house...”

The sudden proposal shocked me into refuting an irrelevant detail.

“Oh, right, it's Touwa's house. So, can I?”

The 'can I' part somehow carried a hypnotizing charm. My ears are done, oh no!

“M-my parents won't be home today!”

“It's not like you live together anyway.”

“That's right.” That made no sense.

Maekawa-san picked up the pickled radish with her chopsticks, raising it to the light and spoke:

“Relax! I'll go home too; I won't eat you!”

Such adult declaration made my heart overly sensitive to the Maekawa-san who had on a teasing smirk. My head hurt:

“O-okay? To my house, huh?”

“Transfer student, you're not picking anything up. Your chopsticks are missing!”

“I've lost depth perception because I underestimated blue berries. Now my eyes are rebelling.”<ref>Blue berries supposedly improve eye sight</ref>

Inviting a girl to my room. More specifically, a girl visiting. But it's worth three-points. I've gotten five-points, and considering four-points' are only in certain occasions, then isn't now the chance for the highest possible point in daily life? I made up these wordy definitions because I'm actually so nervous. Inviting a girl to my room — the last time I did it was in sixth grade.

“But why?”

“Just curious. I want to see what kind of room the transfer student lives in.”

And I have the day off — she added boredom as part of her motivations and bit down on the radish.

Having a… Tour? In my house with Maekawa-san after school. Not that I will find anything new, but oh well. Let my heart beat to a point where I can't focus in the afternoon lessons!

I tried to calmly grasp my excitement, almost vomiting:

“Having said that...”

“Hm?”

“Maekawa-san, do you have friends?”

Was the question surprising to her? Maekawa-san's eyes repeated performed a blinking action.

“''You'' are my friend.”

“Hm.” Touche, I thought.

With a pause, I asked another question:

“One more thing.”

“Hm.”

“What do you think of Erio?”

Hearing my query, Maekawa-san's not-so-big-eyes squinted even more.

Did I say something wrong? But since Maekawa-san already knew about me and Erio, it shouldn't be an issue.

Besides, this isn't a classroom; our chatter will be swallowed by the messy air before entering others' ears.

“Looking at Touwa, I couldn't help but think of one thing.” Maekawa-san spoke looking at the bowl.

“Which is?”

“If everyone belongs somewhere, where does Touwa belong?”

Maekawa-san stated solemnly while picking up the remaining rice with her chopsticks.

A place where Erio belongs.

In the futon… Not funny.

After picking out all the rice, Maekawa-san added:

“In any case, I think...”

“Hm.”

“The cafeteria lady needs to give up on the pork bowl and think about making a proper Oyakodon instead.”<ref>親子丼A donburi with chicken, egg and sliced scallion</ref>

You're completely right. I fully agreed, shoving the onions in my mouth.

☆

“Alright, lets go!”

Maekawa-san dragged her bag and came to my seat as soon as school was out.

The model-like classmate who usually leaves class after school's out actually walked to the window opposite to the door in a straight line. Her advance toward the transfer student's seat stole many eyes from the room.

Ryuushi-san, who melted into a crowd, was no exception. She jaunted toward us:

“Niwa-kun, where are ya goin'?”

She wore an extra bag aside from her school bag, slightly displeased to ask about my schedule today. I recently noticed that on the days when she carries that bag, she goes to club.

“I'm going to transfer student's house!”

“Wha-”

Hearing the destination, Ryuushi-san had a strange reaction. It was neither anger, nor envy.

Though the reply had a sound, it seemed lost as if a person wondering where to go.

I immediately realised where that expression came from.

Because my house equals to Erio's house. She's still worried about what happened six days ago.

“And we're gonna do all sorts of things.”

“Whuoa!”

But Maekawa-san's next line seemed to break her out of contemplation.

Rip the chains, be completely surprised, and charge forward… Oh.

“All sorts! Of things! Things… Sorts of things… Wu~!”

As if picturing something, Ryuushi-san eyed Maekawa-san from the feet up and began bouncing.

“Don't you think Ryuushi is surprisingly misinformed about things between guys and girls?”

Maekawa-san, with a big grin, asked bluntly for my assent. If I held her up by the collar it'd a simple harassment, so I only glared at her:

“Why do you only speak in confusing ways (語弊)?”

“How about dressing up like a gohei-mochi (五平餅) and speak in confusing ways (語弊)?”<ref>Gohei語弊refers to issues when wording or similar words could cause misunderstanding. Gohei-mochi is a type of food</ref>

“Did I ask you to hold a conference for costume-and-lame-jokes?”

“But won't it be boring just glaring at one another in a room? So I categorised possible activities like video games and Reversi into 'all sorts of things.'

“So you knew?”

“Hehehe, I told ya if you're ever in trouble, just find Maekawa.”

Did she really understand what she meant?

“Hey~!” Ryuushi-san tossed out the bag on her hand; the object flew through the opening between students, beautifully landing on the podium.

For some reason, she spun twice before smiling at me.

“Actually, Ryuushi-san doesn't have club today!”

“......”

I traded looks with Maekawa-san; I looked up, and she down.

'Either way is fine.' Her expression was both expectant and calm:

“My goal is to become the best support! Hm, this time.”

It's kind of rude to say this when she's so absorbed, but that's just some meaningless excuse to me.

Oh well, whatever!

It's settled.

Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san will visit the Touwa residence.

Hold on, part two.

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter3

2017-11-25T15:59:25Z

Jasonjapi123: Added body, picture, annotations

<h1>Chapter 3 — Skyward Tomorrow</h1>

Q: Please select the appropriate words to fill in the blanks.

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Touwa Erio]

[Old Guy]

[Astronaut]

[A grade schooler human]

[My amazing mom]

[Kashiwagi the environment destroyer]

[Training at the park!]

[Okay, fine.]

[Need to work hard at scavenger hunt]

[The same thing]

I fought with my classmates a lot.

But this was the first time the teachers and mom found out. I tried to not let my face get hurt, but the other person happened to have longer nails; she left some scratches on my face. Thanks to that, I was summoned to the staff office.

Sitting in his chair, the teacher interrogated with crossed arms. We called him Baldie behind his back. He always has a blank look, and he never hid his bias for students he liked, so almost everyone hated him. The kids he liked would try to fit in, saying how annoying he was. Grade schoolers were terrifying.

The girl sitting next to me lowered her battered head, her mouth shut with tears almost falling out. She started it, so it should have been a simple matter. She kept quiet, apparently comprehensive of the situation. Behind her was her mother with both hands on her shoulders, who seemed to have been called to school for the first time ever. With an anxious look, she appeared mindful of other teachers’ gazes, lowering her face every time when someone looked.

Mr. Baldie sighed, and then he glared this way. He demanded an explanation from me with the expression. I wanted to look away, but I held it in and glared right back.

There were plenty reasons for the fight. She called me a bastard child, my eyes and hair disgusting, and then she pulled my hair. But I didn’t want to say anything, and kept my mouth closed.

Of course I couldn’t say anything — not with mom here.

Mom too didn’t say a thing. But she wasn’t looking around either; she paid attention only to the scratches on my face. The look she had, the ‘Gosh! How dare she hurt my Erio’s face! I’m going to steal some skin from that kid and put it back on her face!’ vibe. It’s a little embarrassing getting stared at like this. Mom unsettled me far more than the teachers did.

The teachers asked with a deep voice, ‘we won’t know unless you say something,’ to intimidate us. The other girl shuddered, looking at her own mother for help. Her mom was troubled by the eyes of the angry voice; she urged with a look. But like something’s stuck in her throat, the girl glared at me with teary eyes.

It’s never gonna end. I was bored out my mind, wondering if it would end sooner.

This really is minuscule compared to the universe itself.

Calling our moms over just because of a fight, they ought to stop overreacting. This is why Baldie is so unpopular. I hate him, because he made fun of my family being single-parented. So I talked back, and we’ve never been friendly since then.

By the way, I also hate the dad that I took after.

“Um…”

Mom’s hand up popped off, in contrast to her humble voice. The teacher was baffled by mom’s abrupt comment, but asked her to speak up anyway.

Upon hearing that, mom smiled slightly.

“I’m making dinner right now. Can we go home now?”

All three people except me were speechless. I wonder what’s for dinner.

That’s just how mom is. There’s nothing surprising there.

When no one moves, she does — that’s what my mom’s like. It’s a bit childish, but speaking up to get things done and hating unnecessary stuff is what I love about her the most.

‘No can do, I want to listen to what they have to say,’ the teacher said so strictly to deny mom of her request. ‘Mm~’ she moaned quietly.

“Mm… All right…”

Oh, she’s totally not listening. When she nods like that, she’s never listening. That’s just how mom is: She never listens to the other person if it doesn’t help her.

But that’s what I love her (you already know). How my-mother of her.

“Then punish them both. See ya.”

With a grin, mom pulled me up from the chair. As I looked up, she joyfully rubbed my head, ‘we haven’t walked home together since parent visit day.’

Holding my hand, she led me outside of the office. Still smiling, she paid no mind to the teacher’s yelling. I expected no less from my mom.

My grades are going to look horrible this quarter, but that’s fine.

Onto the hallway, mom looked down with eyes only slightly ajar; she never stopped beaming. I thought she would scold me despite sounding so gentle; my teeth clenched, and my lips pursed.

As though waiting for me, she spoke shortly after.

“You’re good at fighting, aren’t you, Erio.”

Her hand began swaying with those words.

Her grin seemed proud.

My preparation was for nothing.

Regardless, I don’t know why, but tears burst out as I sniffled to hold them in.

“Uuu…” I tried.

I am Touwa Erio.

A human grade schooler with hair and eyes from out of this world.

Stars in the expansive sky covered my every dream.

And they are there, every night, in the great heaven seen from my yard. I could almost sense the depth of it, standing in the autumn breeze. Clouds thin like pie crust scattered lazily: It wasn’t a night perfect for stargazing.

“Don’t be out for too long. Erio being sick = Mom not working.”

“Okay.” I answered mom, whose head poke out of the living room.

Almost every morning she complains ‘Ugh… My head hurts. It hurts so bad it’s like a superpower is going to split it’ ‘My tummy hurts~ I’m staying home’ like a stubborn kid. I think that’s why Tamura Obaa-chan always treated her like a kid.

Mom neither yelled at me nor asked why we fought. She put a bandaid on my face, and that was it.

She would probably listen if I were to speak up, but I didn’t want to. I talked about the music test instead during dinner. The recorder’s sound that I made, the clam soup in my lunch having sand, and some such prattling.

I always sit across from my mom when we eat in the kitchen. There’s no one else, but that’s okay. It’s always been like this, and I love mom too. She often talks about her job; she runs a snack shop and that’s awesome.

“I just hired a part timer today. She’s so young that not even the whole Zodiac would put her on my age. Eek, that’s scary!”<ref>Chinese Zodiac has 12 animals, one for each year, whereas Western a sign each month. Meme-san is referring to the former</ref>

My house is always so rowdy because Mom is as loud as five people (according to Obaa-chan).

We had ginger grilled-pork for dinner. It was great.<ref>known as Shogayaki</ref>

“Back to business.”

Stargazing resumed. That sounded poetic.

I thought that the sky was covered by earth during the day, and space during the night. Currently it was the universe.

Staring at the firmament filled with my dreams and goals never bores me.

I must go there one day, I thought passionately.

“Hooah!”

My hand pointed to the brightest star.

I want to be an astronaut. Not many are like this, but this town is an exception.

The universe seemed to tangle itself in this place we live — it’s even been called the town of aliens. Thanks to that, people treat me like an extraterrestrial. I don’t like it either, but there’s nothing I could do about it.

‘You’ve grown so much,’ is how mom might put it.

My hair, carried by the wind like a pendulum, stroked my ears. I shook a little from the tickling.

“Erio, come on in if you’re getting cold.” Mom slid the window open and spoke. I turned around startlingly. S-she’s watching this entire time.

“Mom will warm you up with some cuddles. Come on in.”

She beckoned, and squeezed at an invisible me.

“Mm~ Just a little more.”

“Erio’s is already rebellious! Mm… It’s still too early. I don’t remember using an accelerant...”

Mom’s head retracted into the windows; she shut the window and rolled over to the corner of the room. Her dark, indigo hair mimicked her rolling about. I walked a few steps forward, eyes tracking her head. As mom rammed her head onto the wall, my right hand landed on the window. In the light of the living room, my blurry face appeared on the glass.

“Mm…” I imitated mom in the staff office.

I picked up the hair that’s recently been cut.

“It might be a little too short…”

I cut my hair because it was difficult to move around with. But that’s not what I was concerned about.

My eyes stared at the colour of the hair and eye cast on the glass.

Azure blue.

There was no one else in the school with this hair colour — It drew everyone’s attention.

A lot of people who’d met me said ‘you look like an alien.’

The phrase baffled me more than the colour itself.

Space isn’t aqua-blue, so why do people think my eyes or hair look alien? Does such a thing exist in the human genome? Had previous humans encounter aliens before? Were those aliens emanating aquatic light? I’d like to meet them then.

But there’re only humans around me.

When the time is right, though, I’ll find them myself.

“If that were to case…”

The problem right now would be—

My life on this planet had recently became a little rougher.

I run to school every day.

It’s essential for any aspiring astronaut, the lady at the science museum told me, to have stamina. So I ran — sprinted.

“I’m going!”

As I was on my way outside this morning, mom peeked her head out from the depth of the hallway and said something other than ‘careful on your way there.’

“How about if mom gave you a ride there?”

“Okay.”

Some days — usually when mom overslept — are like this.

I braked on my shoes, stepping stationarily while waiting for mom. It was a good day out: A blue day without much cloud — Tonight should be perfect for stargazing.

“I’m excited.”

“Seriously, you’re too excited on a weekday, Eri.”

As I began standing on my toes periodically, mom yelled at me. It’s not the kind of anger that I should feel bad for though.

Mom dragged the bicycle out of the shed. On days when I go to friends’ houses or whatever, I change the bike’s seat height and use it too.

The coloured bicycle named '''Legend Colour''' was the birthday present I asked for last year. I heard astronauts need to speak English fluently too, so for the sake of my '''English''' I speak it often now.

Mom straddled onto the seat before handing me the yellow helmet inside the basket. The school mandates all students to wear them when biking, not that anyone really listens. Still, I couldn’t just say no when my mom handed it to me.

I quietly put on the oversized helmet and adjusted the strap. Mm… If it could cover my hair, then it should be perfect. I recalled the fight; I thought how uncomfortable sitting quietly was. Pain rippled from my cheek when I went to scratch it. Oh yeah, I got hurt on my face. The bandaid must be stuck on my pillow after I rolled over last night.

I let my backpack into the basket and sat down on the rack behind mom; my arms reached around her stomach. She’s has a very slim waist. I have to say that everytime. We kids have it rough too.

“Where to, dear customer?”

[[File:DTS Vol 04 151.jpg|thumb|'Where to, dear customer?]]

Before we head out, mom jokingly asked with her foot on the pedal.

“Mm~” I contemplated on a cool or funny line, but nothing came to mind. I would totally hop into the basket and yell ‘I wanna fly!’ but I couldn’t stand the embarrassment.

The basket isn’t a place for a human.

“Uu~ Uu~ Uu~”

I pondered so hard that I even groaned.

“Mind if you leave it to me, dear customer?”

“Mm…”

Not only did she play taxi, Mom also played boatman. I felt like I was the king of all transports.

She began moving; our bicycle gradually accelerated. The wheels played out a light tune.

“Ahh~ The weather’s so nice. I wanna travel somewhere instead of working.”

Mom looked around, her eyes squinting from the sun.

“Didn’t we just go?”

We had a five-days break two weeks ago, and we went to a sea-side hotel. That was the end of September, and mom insisted on going to swim in the sea. After about three minutes of free-styling she crawled back up, freezing.

‘The sea is a demon’ escaped from her clattering teeth.

“Meme-chan loves traveling, so of course I’d go when I have the chance to.”

Lulala~ Lula~ Lalala! Lulu~La~La~ La~ She sang. What’s amazing about mom is her ability to not care about what the neighbours we passed think. She’s so cool. I don’t really get what she’s saying though, but I guess that’s what you call ‘grown-up talk.’

I rubbed mom’s back with the cheek that’s not scratched. Though I felt only the clothe from her back, I felt that no matter how hard I press onto her back, she would always hold me up. I was overjoyed.

“Eri, where do you want to go?”

Mom, stopping her song halfway, asked while turning the bicycle right, away from where she works.

“But Mr. Money went away, so I guess we can’t go anywhere for a while… Hehehe…. Ahem…”

“Mm?” I wasn’t thinking about something clever this time.

I had a place in mind, but I hesitated to say it.

And I too wondered if I could even go there.

“Space.”

“What~ There’s no hot spring there.”

Mom pouted disappointedly. Looks like she wants to go to a hot spring this time. I could easily imagine my mom swimming in the bath when no one else is around.

After the right turn, the straightway connects to the main road. It’s a real road where cars drive on, not like the one in front of my house that only has bicycles. It’s hard to picture the two streets being connected.

The main road is where elementary school kids, middle schoolers and high schoolers could see each other. It’s a convenient road, but apparently a lot of car accidents happen here. The teachers occasionally put out notices for us to be careful.

This was actually not the way I take to school, but it’s fine since mom is with me.

“Erio.”

As we sped past the cross walk when the light began flashing, mom spoke to me.

“Mm?”

“Are you going to fight again today?”

I paused my fussing. As if silently confirming the voice from mom, I put my ear onto her back.

She must have personally brought me to school because she wanted to talk about this.

“If you’re gonna fight, leave it to after school. Mom will help.”

She cheerfully declared, and rang the bicycle bell. No one was in front of us.

“Mm…”

We passed the sidewalk; I didn’t know how to respond, so I let out an ambivalent moan.

“Heheh, how could any grade schooler survive Meme-chan’s straights?”

“Tokiwa-san from sixth grade apparently is over 170cm.”<ref>This is a possible reference to a Tokiwa Erika, who managed to reduce her weight from 190kg – 400lb – all the way to 55 (120~) or so. I don’t think it’s a nickname given to Maekawa, as she should be the same age as Erio</ref>

“Still not a problem!”

She let go of the handlebars, reaching both hands forward. You’re not fighting anyone and please stop shaking it’s really scary.

I am in fifth grade. It’s a bit embarrassing as an older student because of my frequent scuffles: It’s not like I enjoyed fighting.

We passed a few people I know on the main road. After meeting eyes, my lips curled up a bit. They waved at me when they saw.

Most people didn’t cause trouble.

Only a few earthlings made fun of me in class.

“……”

Sometimes mom says outlandish things.

But she’s absolutely a human.

So I am too, I think.

And who knows about dad.

I belonged in class three of the fifth grade, in the room of the deepest part of third floor. We had two buildings in the campus; the one closer to the school gate was for first and second year. I went there two years ago; faculty room and infirmary were also situated there.

Mom and I said bye at the gate. I promised that I won’t fight today; I told myself that I must follow it through. I took a deep breath and charged into the building. After changing shoes, I sprinted all the way onto the third floor! It was easy because my mom brought me here. '''Take it easy'''.

I ran three floors up without stopping, continuing onto the waxed hallway that people weren’t supposed to run on; I found the classroom furthest inside and entered from the back door.

Few of the students who got there early stared at me; I said hi to some of my friends there. A lot of people live a bit further away from the school, so they come here earlier. Typically it’s students who live right behind the school who barely arrive on time.

I walked toward the third seat from the back in the middle column — that’s my seat this semester. Our arrangement was done by Gojuuon order last semester, but it was by drawing name this time.<ref>Think of it as alphabetic order but with kana</ref>

To be honest, I didn’t care where to sit. Others seemed to think otherwise though. They also liked drawing the lots too, but I guess they just wanted to hang out with their friends.

Though I had friends, I didn’t really understand the appeal with having a clique.

Before sitting down, I checked out everyone else in the room. Nice, the girl that I fought with yesterday isn’t here.

I set my backpack on the desk; the girl next to me reacted to the sound. She simply said ‘morning.’ It was weird since we didn’t talk a lot, but I still said ‘morning’ to her awkwardly.

She’s a tiny girl; her desk was massive compared to her. It’s not like I was bigger than she was though. I think her name was Maekawa-san. Her eyes are kind of scary.

After saying hi, Maekawa-san went back to her book. It was probably just a polite gesture; following suit, I sat down quietly.

Hand propping my head up, I spaced out staring at the clock above the blackboard. It was only eight. We’re about twenty minutes away from the hygiene committee person asking how we’re doing and the teacher announcing today’s schedule.

“Mm, twenty more minutes of this?”

This is terrible. I don’t read books like Maekawa-san does. I looked around to find some friends to talk with, but I saw that they were already with somebody else, so I couldn’t go in. To me, a friend of a friend is just a classmate.

Too bad. I lied on the desk. The morning played out by the sun seeping into the class room and the chilly air dissipated — A night all to myself.

Tip of my nose pushed against the table’s grain. The disgusting smell of eraser shavings.

I wondered if I could sleep till home room begins, so I closed my eyes in anticipation to my own night.

“Zzz~ zzz~” I snored. Zzz… Zzz… “Uwah.”

Twitch, my head shot up to my body jolting. I wiped my mouth thinking that there might be drool while looking around. “Oh~’ A lot of people gathered.

The room that allowed even the bird’s chirping to be heard was suddenly as raucous as the city. Shrill screams of prepubescent boys, and even laughter of the girls; I peeked at the clock, seeing that the long hand was pointing at 15.

It seemed that I was the only one unaware of the atmosphere, so I panicked. Maybe fifteen minutes of my memory disappeared, and the sudden change in this room scared me. It was as though I suddenly realised that I was elsewhere, or that I just leaped through time. I turned, searching for a clue.

I saw that girl that I fought with — Kashiwagi — had already arrived, chatting with her friends. At first I thought she would purposefully put a giant bandage over her head, but she didn’t. Her seat was two seats ahead of mine on the left; if she were to focus in class, we won’t see each other. But I had a feeling that if we did, she’d glare me down.

Even now I felt she’d suddenly turn my way and stare resentfully, so I faced toward the hallway, away from the windows to let time pass. The girls centring Kashiwagi were the people causing my misery on this planet — these were the environment destroyers.

Their senseless harassment toward me and my life upset me. I waited for the teacher to arrive.

After a while our teacher Mr. Baldie entered the room with his usual displeased look.

Bag and handouts under his arm pits, he passed through the classroom and violently tossed all those things on his desk. A deep thud echoed from the papers and the bag.

The teacher began scanning the room from his podium, showing a stern look only when looking at me. I, too, looked back as if shooting beam from my eyes. I’m not aggressive; I just hate looking weak in front of people I hate.

He looked away disinterestedly, onto Kashiwagi this time. She cowered, and her body became almost part of the chair. Kashiwagi is just a normal kid who’s afraid of the teachers, so why did she pull my hair? I thought she said my hair and eyes were gross.

The teacher finally looked away from us, back to the entire class. He then passed out the handouts while reminding us about the suspicious person appearing around town and going back home on time after school. That was it. I thought Kashiwagi and I will get called into the office, but he didn’t say anything else in front of the class.

After the teacher stepped off, the hygiene committee boy went up and opened up his health survey made from cardboard. ‘Anyone feeling sick~’ he asked lazily while his eyes drifted toward the windows. Kashiwagi was still shrivelled up. Good.

Our first class today, P.E, would be taking place under the blue sky.

The sports festival was next Sunday, so we spent most of the time in P.E classes practicing either running or tug-of-war.

Since I trained myself every day, I took first place in the 50 metres race last year to show off to mom.

This year’s glory will also be mine.

There are still merits on the difficult road of becoming an astronaut.

‘Hey!’ I tossed about ten balls into the basket. ‘Hey!’ I pulled the arm of the classmate in front of me when we’re having a tug of war. After it was all over, I nodded off during second period’s math from working too hard. Third period’s science class was alright. Fourth period’s social study I took some notes. Liver in the lunch’s curry grossed me out. Worked hard during cleanup, and half the class after that I slept through.

So ended the time of being locked in the school. Since nothing important happened I’ll skip a few things. An elementary school kid’s day doesn’t begin till after school.

Baldie didn’t call me to his office, which means my grade was in serious trouble.

I promised to mom, so I didn’t fight with Kashiwagi today. I could tell she’s avoiding me, though. She would glare at me from far away sometimes, so she hadn’t given up yet. She might be holding back while the storm passes, but I think she’ll probably hold out for three days like usual.

She seemed to have chosen the beginning of second semester as reason to harass me.

I remember her not saying much before then. At most we say ‘good morning’ to each others at the shoe locker. But she started destroying the environment. I don’t know why. She and her lackeys claimed that I was gross. They once shouted together, calling me alien and stuff. Shut up, stupid.

When they called me names, I said nothing. But when she pulled my hair, I blew up and hit her. I made a fist and smacked her head like in a questionnaire show, She was laughing when I hit her, so her teeth banged into one another, making this loud noise. She groaned, holding her chin. It wasn’t my intent, but the way she was hurting made me feel bad. So I said sorry. And she just swung back at me. The nails on her hand scratched me, and all my guilt went away.

I was so mad, and by the time I realised we’re already grabbing each other’s clothes. When that happened, Kashiwagi’s lackeys ran off, probably afraid of being scolded. She’s pretty lonely too, huh. I only have mom too.

That’s what happened yesterday. I did hit her a lot more, but it is what it is. You don’t count in a fight like you do in a gym.

I shoved my books and the handout from this morning into my backpack; I don’t know how early I was, but I ran out. Naturally, I kicked my way through the hall. Passing the classmates walking leisurely, I jumped off the stairs. I couldn’t go home like my classmates; I couldn’t go to their homes either.

Because the universe is so far away.

If I relax too much, I would never make it there. After throwing my slippers into the locker, I put on my shoes and dashed off to the training ground.

The time after school was when I secretly train myself. I headed toward the main gate.

If mom was waiting outside, I’d call it a day. But she wasn’t! As per my original plan, I took a right. It was , however, a little disappointing.

“Is she working hard today?”

I pondered about my mom while dashing.

My destination was the park next to the temple located near the residential district. If you ask why, it would be because my path to the aliens was there, in that dim place surrounded by trees. Oh, it’s the '''road''' that opens to my secret base.

The park was my own: save for the old man who cleans the temple occasionally, not many comes near here. Though there were the birds, and the cicadas in the summer, and even the hobo who once lived here, they all disappeared recently.

That’s a good thing. You can’t let people see you train – that’s what I learned from comic books.

There’s also no sound in space, so it’s good practice to get used to that. Silence shall become the fuel to my passion for space. I hope.

“……”

I looked upward while running. Dusk was still ways away.

Sometimes I ask myself:

Do I admire space so much because I am from there?

“No…”

It’s because I am from Earth that I yearn so much for a place with no ground. If I were an alien, I shouldn’t be so excited about the scenery that I’m already so used to seeing.

After about ten minutes of running, I arrived at the shrine. Since I ran all the way here from the classroom, my breath was ragged. But knowing that I used to need to rest halfway running this distance, this pleasant fatigue filled me up with a sense of accomplishment. I began walking through the park.

The park was dark from the dense woods blocking out the sun; the wind was colder here than on the outside. I then understood why the hobo would disappear shortly before winter season.

Usually I put my backpack onto the park equipment that is half a tire made to look buried underground before I start training. I do stuff like pull-ups on the rusty bar, and running circles in the park. I didn’t really have a routine.

It’s possible that I’d run into some unexpected emergencies in space, so instead of a manual, I’ll rely on wittiness! That’s probably not right, but a manual is too much trouble to make.

Just like I always do, I swiped on the surface of the yellow tyre before resting my backpack there. The old man who cleans up won’t come today. ‘So lazy~’ I said so while leaving my stuff for a run. I don’t think I’ve ran enough for the day.

I couldn’t train yesterday because Kashiwagi provoked me. I have to make up for that today. “Mm…?” As I began running, something caught by the lower corner of my eye stopped me in track.

Pitter, patter, I made my way to the jungle gym where I spotted that thing. Sticking my neck in to see the structure composed for light-green iron bars, I realised that my sight was right.

An old guy was sleeping in the jungle gym with a cat.

“……”

The cat lied peacefully on the old guy’s stomach; the old guy rested between the cracks in the jungle gym with a slightly pained expression. He didn’t seem to want to move.

Then why not just sleep somewhere else. Then I thought that maybe this old guy had a reason. Could this be his house? There’s no blanket or a bedroom, so I don’t want to live there. Ah, he woke up. He opened his eyes lazily.

My presence seemed to have woke him up; with bleary eyes he looked at me.

“Oh… Hi there, kiddo.”

Mm… He greeted me roughly. Confirmed that he’s a human.

“Hello, old guy.”

Mom praised me last time for being polite, so I said hi back. The old guy didn’t seem so impressed, pouting.

“At least call me mister. Same syllables too.”

“Mister old guy.”

“That’s not the same kind of polite.”

“It’s just a few more syllables, don’t let it bother you.”

“What a mouthy kid.”

The old guy smiled happily after saying so. Still, he remained with the cat.

He rubbed his tired eyes and yawned. The old guy was skinny, and for a hobo (I think) he’s pretty clean. His clothes were not tattered, and they were of better taste than Mr. Baldie’s. Is he new to the hobo business?

“Ah. Are you a bad person, old guy?”

I thought of what the teacher said this morning and asked him outright.

The old guy who’d been accused as a bad person frowned. ‘Hm.’ He appeared to contemplate on an answer. I have the same expression when I get called up to solve a hard math question.

“I guess? I don’t really know either, since there is a lot of bad people.”

“A bad person just said something that made sense.”

“So are you going to just chat away with a bad person?”

The old man with ‘things he had no right to say, part 2’ asked.

Mm! Yep. Even mom would be angry if I talk with some strange man. But I can’t really care for some old guy in my secret training facility, so it’s okay if it’s a little dangerous.

“Since you’re lying down in there, I’ll just run when you try to get out.”

My legs are very fast. If I lose to some middle aged old man like him, don’t even mention space, I’d have trouble leaving Japan.

“As long as you don’t come out, I am safe when I speak with you.”

“What am I, Gulliver?”<ref>Gulliver’s Travels by Jonathan Swift</ref>

The old guy grimaced wryly. Perhaps in sync with his chuckles, the cat got up. It was a yellow and slightly chubby cat; it didn’t seem feral. The way it slept with its belly up gave a sense of leisure that contradicts the old man’s.

“Is this where you play, the park? I’ll leave if you want.”

The old guy stuck in the bars (sounds like a picture book’s name) looked up toward the thick forest while asking me. Now’s a good time for me to claim ownership.

“Yeah, this is where I train.”

“Train? That’s amazing. Sounds nice.”

The old guy laughed. Hahaha, the cat slipped off from his belly onto the ground. Upset that it had to stand on its feet, the cat meowed resentfully. It looked up to me.

I traded glance with the cat, discovering its trait – its eyes had no light, like those of the wrapped-up fishes in the super market. Staring at those eyes, I thought I might think of cats as not creatures, but created.

“Old guy, is this your cat?”

I just had to ask amidst the talk of training and exclusive rights. ‘Hm?’ He looked at the thing he hugged; after confirming where the cat was, a smile formed on his face, ‘oh.’

“Am I feeding this cat, or is this cat feeding me?”

“Mm?” I don’t understand abstract things.

“This guy helps me find food. It’s been a godsend.”

The old man tried to pat the cat, but it didn’t want any of it and ran outside the tower. It was nimble despite being fat.

Seeing the cat run off, he chuckled; his gaze moved toward me.

“Training… aside. Are you in grade school?”

“Yes. I’m in fifth grade.”

I opened my palm, showing five fingers.

“Really. Kids nowadays sure have some interesting hair colour.”

“Wu…”

Of course he saw that. I’ve never seen anyone with hair colour like mine though.

Mom said that my dad and I share the same hair. They call it genetic inheritance.

“Is your hair real?” He pushed on mercilessly.

Facing with this seemingly slow and nice man, I couldn’t put up a menacing front.

“Mm… People always say I look like an alien.”

“I could see where they’re coming from.”

He casually agreed. Couldn’t you tell from my expression? As I lamented, the old guy’s smile faded away like waves after the tide.

Then he said something that, never mind an old guy in a jungle gym, a regular old guy would never say.

“But there aren’t any aliens out there as cute as you.”

From his perspective, it’s probably something little more than a joke.

But his words were enough to intrigue me.

Mindlessly I kneeled to speak with the old guy.

“Mister, what do you know of the universe? Have you been there? Seen the aliens?”

Perhaps afraid of my overwhelming interest in space, the old guy shrivelled up. But then a smug look appeared, and he baited so:

“About that… I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”

With that, he laughed contently. That’s no different than the boys in my class bragging about catching a rare monster in their games.

“You are trying to trick me!”

Why does an old guy who’d seen space live inside this jungle gym?!

“Hold on, I’m not… I did go there before.”

He sounded so casual that it sounded like the truth. There wouldn’t be a point had he lied anyway. Deceiving a grade schooler like me when we just met wouldn’t do much.

“Really?”

I still don’t believe him. Kids nowadays have to be more cautious or we won’t survive in this harsh environment. But the moment I started talking to this man I already put myself in a lot of danger.

“Yeah. Just once though.”

He claimed; there’s a distant look in his eyes, yet the corner of his lips raised.

“Are you an astronaut?”

“No, no way I was someone so impressive. I… That’s right, I…”

Enough with the emphasis. It’s space. Space. Space! He went to space. I guess even people like him exist in this town. A few red dots appeared in my mind, but no line connected them. That’s too bad. The cats darting around near the edge of my vision did not serve to calm me down.

“Astronauts do what they do out of passion. I spent hard cold cash to get there. It was great.”

The old guy sounded derisive, contradicting whatever he showed outwardly. But I haven’t sorted my own feelings and all this information — all he did was confuse me even more.

Besides, though not apparent, he just didn’t seem overall too excited talking about space.

“So why are you lying here?”

If you loved space, you wouldn’t be doing this. I thought. Maybe he likes Earth a lot more.

The cat seemed to agree; after meowing, it beckoned the old man.

“Well, that’s because…”

The old guy ceased talking as though glossing over. Whatever came after was anything but that.

“It’s over.”

“What is?”

Instead of answering me, he merely smiled.

But even that expression disappeared right away.

“By the time I got there, my life was already over. I got what I wanted.”

He said, all the while staring at the trees through the slits between the iron bars, perhaps regretting over something in space.

Affected by him, I peered at the ceiling of this Earth.

The sky was blue, and still covered by a limited ‘Earth.’

I stared at the black screen of a television. It’s not that I found a channel with no feed: This T.V simply could not receive signals. A tiny sound emitted from the T.V set. It sounded like it was getting a signal from space. It was so cool that I listened for a while.

After meeting the old man, I came home and stared at the T.V.

I wanted to listen to his story about space, but he left with the cat saying it’s time for dinner. It’s like he just ran off. I had thought of following him, but mom would be worried if I went and hung out with a strange man, so I went home. And it’s not like I totally trusted this guy, so I kept my guard up. In any case, it’s been a while since I last skipped out on two days of training.

“……”

My ears perked. A sound much quieter than what the T.V volume was set to transmitted. A woman spoke. It could be news from another channel, but hearing it come from a pitch-black screen always felt a little more mysterious. It was soothing.

The old guy lying in the jungle gym remained in my vision. He seemed so far away, and so surreal. It made me feel that the space that I aimed for everyday when I run is right next to me.

To me, he’s the being known as an alien. He came down, to the city where I live… Even though he looked nothing special, it was still exhilarating to me.

Could it be just a coincidence that this man appeared in the town protected by the extraterrestrials?

I wanted to see him again, to hear him speak more about space. Will he be there in the playground tomorrow?

Besides…

He said that people like me don’t exist in space, and that made me happy. Somebody’s who had been there said that to me.

I am from this planet, after all. Stupid Kashiwagi.

“I~~ AM~~ HOME~~!”

Mom’s shouting followed the slam of the door; I walked out into the hall. Kicking her shoes off, mom had on her usual smile.

“Your mom was caught hiding in the comic store! I had to work really hard today! Yay~! Oh, and it’s gonna rain tomorrow!”

Mom waved her hands like she was asking for complements while running toward me. She then yelled, ‘hey!’ pouncing me. Before she could reach me, she tripped. Her forehead crashed into the floor, and mom ceased moving. Lying there, she did not budge.

“Are… Are you okay?”

“I’m okay!”

“Uwah!”

She got me. Mom’s arms wrapped around me tightly, flailing me about. Though her head flushed with redness, she didn’t seem pained at all.

“Eri~ Gimme some sugar~:

She kissed my cheeks multiple time and even sucked on my face.

“W-what are you doing? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong!”

Mom, possibly perfectly fine, did not waver.

Her confidence is also why she’s so cool, I thought.

Something unexpected occurred on the following day. Kashiwagi made her move.

I sprinted all the way from my house to school that morning, and made it there five minutes later than the day before. Like yesterday there was hardly anyone there, but the people were different. That made me sad. Today was a gloomy day too, so I won’t see the stars tonight either. Mom’s weather forecast was never to be dismissed.

Kashiwagi was there. The moment I walked in she stood up and came over. Her group of disloyal friends weren’t there, but I sensed troubles brooding.

I did not stop; in fact I tried my best not to while making way to my own seat. Kashiwagi refused to let this slide. ‘Hey! Alien!’ She spoke crudely. I’m a human, so I didn’t care. She ended up pulling my hair; I turned.

She just doesn’t learn. As I spun around, I swung my hand back. My hand landed on her neck. Smack! The crispy sound of a clean hit on her neck drew the attention of everyone in the class.

“Ow!” Kashiwagi’s shrill cry of pain ensued her loosened grip on my hair. She felt her neck. Looking at her, I felt glad that I didn’t promise mom to not fight today.

“What?”

As funny as it was hitting her first, I asked anyway. Kashiwagi’s eyes lit up, perhaps displeased with being hit. Her eyes were already slender; her mouth crooked to the side, making her look extra creepy. It wasn’t a cute look. Also since I had my hand on her so many times, I knew how oddly shaped her skull was. Kind of like a potato.

“Go back to your space, alien! Stay away from here!”

“No. Go away, Kashiwagi. You want the teacher to make you cry again?”

I shooed with my hand. I was already used to being called an alien every time by her. It’s not something I like to hear, but it doesn’t anger me anymore.

“I didn’t cry! Stupid!”

She retaliated with a cantankerous look. Being so impulsive, she’s easily provoked. It’s not like I was picking a fight, but I hated how she does exactly that every time. Time to end this quickly.

“But I saw you cry.”

I tauntingly pointed out the fact; Kashiwagi turned red. She was on the verge of breaking down, but judging by how irritated she was, I guess she did end up bawling when her mom yelled at her at home. Kashiwagi made her move.

My elbow met Kashiwagi’s hand, which reached for my hair. What should be my next move on her defenceless body? Not going to lie, I’ve never lost once in a fight with Kashiwagi. Still, I never felt like I’ve truly won. The thought stopped me short of hitting her, so I instead pinched her lips and twist it like a water faucet knob.

“Baw! Baw! Baw!”

It would appear she’s screaming ‘ow,’ but she was out of breath. Noticing the changes in her groan, I let her lips free. Kashiwagi held her mouth, her body bent forward; Kashiwagi, taller than I was, suddenly turned into a midget. She might still be taller than Maekawa-san though.

Though not teary, she glared with blood-shot eyes. Because of the pinching, it looked like it was her nose that got punched. I felt guilty, feeling like I was the bad guy.

She backed away; I thought she’d run out to the hallway, but she merely escaped to her own seat. Aside from her lips, her right hand that was pushed away seemed to be hurt, too; she pressed onto her lips with her left.

“Stupid alien, die!”

“Okay, jeez.”

I returned to my spot after leaving something for her to chew on. Hanging my backpack onto the side of the table, I looked to see others’ reactions. A few of the people standing around talking met my eyes, but only shortly before averting their gaze unnaturally. They looked to Kashiwagi, with an almost sympathetic look, as opposed to the terrified look to me.

Wouldn’t it be the other way around usually?

“Jeez!”

Why do I have to be in a fight this early in the day and feel like I was bullying her?

I went to the playground straight after school. Usually it’s for training purposes, but not today. I slacked off for two days, so I was initially going to train properly too, but this time, it’s just a convenient cause.

I wanted to meet that old guy in the jungle gym. While thinking about little things like how suspicious ‘old guy at the jungle gym’ sounded, I flew through the way.

The backpack’s strap met the risings of my body, sinking into my shoulders. We had arts and craft for second period today, so there weren’t a lot of books; however, the paint for the canvas made the pack heavier. I noticed my centre of gravity was leaning right, but I paid it no mind on the way to the playground.

If I don’t hurry up, the old guy might leave to look for food with the cat. Because of an unexpected event, I left late.

I had to escape the Kashiwagi gang. I don’t know how Kashiwagi, someone who lacks so much loyalty and cooperation, could possibly convince her lackeys, but they ambushed me to try and gang up on me.

Doing something so lowly after I commended her, how useless is this Kashiwagi. To avoid her net, I circled about in the school. First, I lost Kashiwagi in the classroom; I then saw Underling A camping out in the hallway (Class mate. Has long face). I gripped her hand, but before she could let an attack out, I crushed her right hand. Once the pained wailing began, I escaped easily. As I ran in the hallway, students from other classrooms swarmed; I was ahead of the crowd. And then, I discovered Underling B (pale girl) waiting in front of the staircase.

With my fist clenched, I raised my arm while sprinting. Underling B immediately covered her face in a stance of non-aggression. Using the opening I jumped down the flight of stairs. Why are you helping a fight if you don’t want to get hit? Well, I don’t like being hit either. I hate Kashiwagi.

There’s not a single cute girl in Kashiwagi’s gang. It’s like a bowl of potatoes in an iron pan.

I hurried down the last stairs; as I began panting, Kashiwagi appeared.

A four-on-one wouldn’t be good to me; I had to avoid the shoe lockers and make my way to the hallway connecting to the other building. What a pain, at some point the thought formulated.

I made my way out of the first-year’s building; it would be a lot easier if I could run barefooted, but I didn’t want mom to be worried. It wouldn’t be good. I had to rely on our differences in stamina and speed to spread them out, then defeat them individually. That’s the kind of trouble I had to deal with. I felt that I had to thank my skipping out on trainings for my nimbleness.

“That’s what happened!”

“You kids sure are lively.”

The old guy had on a homesick smile on his face after hearing my animated story.

He’s still in the jungle gym today, but he wasn’t lying down this time: Limbs twisted, he was like the thing inside a tooth paste tube, sitting down in the spaces between the bars with his arms and legs through them.

He looked like a puppet tied up by its own strings. Gross. I expected no less from the old guy.

The cat curled outside the gym, trying to catch its own tail. It turned lazily on its back.

My mom looks like that on weekends.

“It’s too much. I’m not a radical.”

The old guy laughed my rant off.

“Maybe they’re just jealous of your look.”

“Oh? Really? Am I cute?”

“I don’t usually look at kids face that much, but I guess you’re pretty good.”

“Thanks.”

I rarely looked at my face, because of the hair and eyes.

So that’s why Kashiwagi wants me to die so badly. She’s really hitting that puberty.

“Oh well, I don’t care about Kashiwagi. Tell me more about space, old guy.”

This is what I escaped Kashiwagi’s company for. Say it. Tell me about space, old guy.

“Well… What do you want me to talk about?”

“Like, the universe is like this! Or it’s so big! You know.”

My arms flew out, anticipating the many things he’d tell me. Perhaps he found it amusing; his shoulders shook from the chuckling.

“What? Old guy, were you really lying about going to space?”

“No, that’s not it. I just thought of myself ten years ago: I was just like you.”

He laughed, twitching in there. Of course it’s tight on space in there. The cat came out first.

Smart cat. I kneeled to greet the cat, but it didn’t even bat an eye. It seemed absorbed in its tail.

“Ten years ago… That’d make you a young old guy?”

“Wow, don’t kids nowadays not know what ‘young man’ means? I ''am''i a young old guy. I was a young man who was too old for anything, and basically useless.”

He had a nostalgic look; it’s befitting of people his age, but even mom sometimes have this look when she spaces out looking at the yard. I may be a kid, but I knew she’s either thinking about dad or Oba-chan.

“I don’t get it. You’re too abstract, old guy.”

“You’ll get it in twenty years.”

“Just make it so I can understand it now!”

The old guy posed like a mannequin left in a garbage dump laughed, ‘what an honest kid.’ So gross. I personally wanted to kick him in the stomach to straighten him up, so he’d look like a flower in a vase. Since I hadn’t heard anything about space yet, I held it in. If all this about going to space was a lie though, I will definitely do it.

“I wasn’t this into space when I was your age. It was after I turned thirty.”

“How old are you, old guy?”

“Forty two.”

“Four two.”<ref>四二 sounds like 死に, or to die</ref>

“Shut up. It’s basically impossible to become an astronaut at that age.”

The old guy put his hands up in surrender, but because of the iron bars, he could only stretch in other directions. ‘Ugh,’ he groaned. Again the bars made him go elsewhere... After another minute, he settled down. Throughout the minute, the cat had grown tired of its tail and began strolling in the playground. He didn’t stop the cat.

“It’s impossible to start working out and relearn my English at that point. Impossible, really. Besides, there weren’t even that many Japanese astronaut then, so I didn’t think I could become an astronaut.”

“So how did you get there?”

“With this.”

The old guy had his palm up and made a circle with his thumb and index finger. I thought with my head tilted, ‘A monk or Jizouposatsu?’ ‘Money,’ the old man said. <ref>地蔵菩薩, Jizouposatsu. In Sanskrit Kshitigarbha. A deity widely revered in East Asian Buddhism</ref>

“I spent a lot of money to have a trip to space. If there’s something I had, it was money. Doing jobs that had nothing to do with space, I crawled around this earth to make some money.”

His creepy laughter resonated in the park. The old guy then looked upward, toward the ceiling-like trees that no birds would fly out from.

“But space travel scam was a big thing back then… Before I could find the real thing, I used up almost all my money. I did end up in space thought.

‘I was exhilarated,’ he whispered as though he was ruminating the taste of his favourite dish. I was envious of people like this old guy. We couldn’t afford anything like that in my house. I’ve never seen mom win a lottery, so it was my only choice to become an astronaut.

Thinking that, I became more spirited. I wanted to run as much as I could, but the old guy wasn’t done. Too bad. I wish my torso could stay here while my legs do something else. That way I could listen and train at the same time.

“I invested all my wealth and got into a rocket for three… No, two and half minutes. In that amount of time, I experienced a zero-g world. I was too nervous though; I couldn’t enjoy it as much as I should have.”

“Two and a half minutes… Wow… Zero-g is so cool…”

“Wahahah, be more jealous.”

He’s obviously proud. This sucks. If an old guy who doesn’t even have a house outside of this jungle gym could go to space, then mom and I should be able to go there easily since we have a house.

But this old guy looked penny-less, so once I thought of going to space regardless, I was no longer frustrated.

“But why did you go to space?”

“Hm?”

The old guy raised his head off the iron bar. I looked at him, then the cat. He squinted; his eyes were a lot smaller than when he smiles.

“Because I thought once I go there, my life would be over.”

“What?”

“I went to space, and that was my life-long goal. I believed that my life would then end at that point. In fact, it would be great if life were to end upon achieving that something. There’s no more game after winning the Koshien championship. It should end there.”

The old guy described himself in a passionate way unfitting for October. I couldn’t comprehend his abstract speech, but I knew it was about ‘ending.’

“Once I got there, I felt a change— actually, something did change, and it was the peak of my life. It’s all over, but my life wasn’t. I lost everything and came back here. Strange, I thought, when I stepped onto the ground after getting out of the rocket.”

“……”

“And now, ten years after that, I’m still alive on this Earth. Strange.”

Like tears were falling out of his eyes, his voice trembled as if crying. The old guy was merely looking skyward, trapped in the jungle gym. It was as though he was amazed with how here he is, alive on Earth.

“Don’t you want to come back here?”

“Mm?”

I thought the scratch on my face iteche; I covered my cheek.

“Do you want to become an alien after you go there?”

“I don’t know… That doesn’t sound so bad though. It’s okay even if I’m not a human. I just want it to…”

‘End like that.’ After saying so, the old guy shut his eyes and let his body limp. It might look as if he would never wake up, but I somehow knew that he will open his eyes again, seconds, minutes or even hours later.

He’s already been to where he wanted to be, so here he is, waiting for his life to end.

“Oh? You’re in the scavenger hunt, Erio?”

“Yep.”

“Leave it to your beautiful sister. Oh, I can help if you want to borrow a cute girl. Or a beautiful girl, too. Anything that has anything to do with beautiful or ‘beauty,’ you just come hit Meme-chan up.”

“Mom is so cool~”

Several hours after meeting with the old guy. By the time the sun had set, I was chatting happily with mom about the sports festival over dinner. Primarily it was mom who’s happy.

We decided on what everyone was doing in the sports meet during homeroom today. I was going to join the scavenger hunt. An endurance race that I would shine in wasn’t part of the meet. There were two people who were faster than I since I became a fifth grader, so I couldn’t join the fifty-meter race anymore.

And so I, who’s considered as fairly fast, would be joining a peculiar activity amongst the racing category. Since it’s a game that’s heavily dependent on luck, so it’s hard to say if I could show off in front of mom. This sucks.

I stabbed at the potato-meat stew mom made. How did she make this when she’s at work? Mm~ Weird.

“……”

Like the potato I picked up, covered in onion and pork.

My mind was in a jumble. Mostly because of that old guy.

Space is great, naturally same goes for the people who went there. But the old guy, lying inside that iron gym, made it all sound like a failure,.

It’s odd. What ''is'' going to space? The question threw me into disarray.

“……”

That old guy can’t be a good person if he could just go ahead and ruin a kid’s dream.

“Erio?” Mom called. She noticed my chopsticks stopping. ‘It’s delicious,’ I added.

Her smile faded; she looked into my aquatic eyes. Mom’s colour was between black and violet, different from mine.

“Were you in a fight?”

“No.”

It was one-sided, so it wasn’t a fight.

“Oh yeah. The school said something about a weird guy, so I’ll be careful.”

I changed the topic stiffly. Mom opened her mouth, wanting to talk about the fight. Still, she waved her chopsticks like a baton, and the smile emerged from her face again.

“The newbie at my store said she saw some weird old guy.”

“Okay…” So that’s where the old guy and his cat went.

“While Meme-chan was doing her best making potato stew.”

Oh, so she cooked it in the store. I remember her saying that there’s nothing for her to do even if she went there. I guess’s mom never wastes time… Wait?

“If some weird guy talks to you, never go with him. Eri is too cute. If I was an old guy I’d pick you too.”

Where did that confidence come from, especially the latter part?

“I’ll pick you now, too!”

“Wagh!”

Mom went around the table and lunged at me. Even though we’re in the middle of supper, mom and I screamed while rolling around the floor. “Wagh!” It’s just like jumping into a pool right after a big meal. We tossed about and even hit the wall and the door. Mostly just mom though.

“Oww! But I will protect Eri!” Said mom coolly.

“That’s my line!”

My entirety still spun like I was thrown into a blender. Mom’s embrace was still a lot better than the jungle gym though.

“Eri, you can sleep with me today!”

“Ah~ah~”

I thought while spinning in the house with centrifugal force.

The whole thing with Kashiwagi is miniscule compared to traveling to space. And I’ve the difficulty of going to space. Like the old guy when he’s young, I yearned for space.

I never considered what might come afterward.

What is the universe, to an Earthling like me?

It would seem that it isn’t enough to just have astronaut as my goal if I want to overcome hardships.

Rather sentimentally, I realised that I am no different than a regular human from this point of view.

Two days passed. It’s now Friday. My life wasn’t any different during that time.

Kashiwagi was there too during school on weekdays. Since I beat the crap out of her, she did not come directly to provoke me. At most she loudly discussed aliens with her friends in class when she’s a bit away in class, sitting in her seat. She’d then end it with ‘aliens should just die.’ That did nothing to me though. It’s the usual elementary school life.

My afterschool time, however, had been different since four days ago. The old guy was always in the jungle gym with his cat. He’s always trapped in there, while the cat dawdled around the playground. Sometimes it chased its tail. How peaceful.

Even when I asked the old guy about space, he’d always brush me off, ‘there’s nothing more to say.’ If he’d nothing to do with space, he meant nothing to me. So I never talked with him about anything that’s not space-related, and continued with my training at the playground. Sometimes I go for the cat. It’s very nimble.

Three days passed without much.

We had to prepare for the sports meet during third period today. Setting up tents, drawing lines on the field etc were not necessary till the day before the event next week, but there were still a lot to do. For examples, making the pamphlet for the sports schedule and preparing the props for the games.

My team was told to make the list for the scavenger hunt. First we cut papers into the size of rectangle slips, then we write items’ name on them. That was our job.

‘Is it really okay for contestants to make these?’ I pondered as my marker froze in the air. What should I put down?

Whoever is responsible for the slips can write anything, but this depends highly on his or her wisdom as well. Everyone cut out the required amount of paper first before stopping to wonder, or to discuss with his or her friends. What are some interesting yet challenging things? Or something that could be easily lent like glasses or hats? The teachers did not tell us the procedures.

What I’d wrote so far were still boring things like ‘dog,’ ‘cup,’ and ‘red balloon.’ I thought of astronomy telescope, but no one could find one. And if I draw this one, I will definitely end up in the last place in front of mom.

“This is hard.”

After muttering so, I tipped my chair backward. The front of my chair was off the ground, with only the back wobbling back and forth. I watched the clamorous classroom while maintaining balance.

I ended up making eye contact with Kashiwagi, who’s responsible for making the flower decoration on the sports meet entrance. Was she staring at me the entire time if we saw each other so easily? She smiled maliciously while looking. It’s a scheming expression, but most likely she’d rather come at me directly, so it’s probably nothing more than just that. That was just her default state.

She could stick her tongue out at me, or have on an obviously contemptible look, but she would always just look away with that annoying smile. I don’t know which is which anymore. When does our fight stop?

She’s always like that, so I don’t know. What do I do?

“A closure, huh…”

The words of that old guy still dangled in my mind.

He was looking for a closure. Same as I with Kashiwagi.

For example, pushing her off the window… That’d would end the fights.

But if that were to happen, I would then have to live like the old guy. It’s too fast, and thus too empty — I’d end up like him.

It will be like only holding down the tips of a spring. If that happens, I will have to stay an uncertain human like the old guy. That’s not why I want to end the fights.

Will I keep arguing with Kashiwagi? That’s not right either.

I’m not saying I will drag this on. Not everything could be ended by just insisting that I’m a human and not an alien. Then do I ask myself, or the old guy, about what to do? Neither of us will have a good answer.

If this keeps up, I will solve neither space, Kashiwagi, nor the scavenger hunt.

Will I end up like the old guy if I rushed things? Having to do what you hate might just mean you have to carry that weight forever. Whether it’s doing what I like or hate, either way will be failure.

Does that mean that life tastes better if it’s stewed slowly to perfection?

“Mm… Don’t get it.”

I rest the chair back down, all while holding down the remaining paper slips. Head on my palms, I stared blankly at the others. I expected someone to be done by now.

Naturally, no one did. The other students were already talking amongst themselves, despite it being halfway through class. Mr. Baldie said nothing, sitting in his corner grading some tests. He’s younger than the old guy, but if it were him sitting in that jungle gym I’d lose all respect for him.

The old guy seemed to have lost much after going to space.

He must be in pain because he couldn’t find closure for all the things he’d lost.

“……”

I came to a conclusion after much thought.

It had nothing to do with being an astronaut or spending money on a trip.

Time and motivations were the issue.

I think that’s why he didn’t sense closure.

“Old guy, when did you start squatting here?”

I left and went to the playground behind the shrine. My classmates who were told to stay behind because we couldn’t finish making the props in an hour probably wasn’t too pleased.

Does the old man who come and clean the shrine never see him? The rumour of here having a strange guy had not spread in town yet. And I don’t want people to find out where I train, so that’s fine.

“Mm? I think it’s about time. Staying too long in one place is usually leads to problems… The weather’s changing too so I have to go down south.”

His words carried little weight — like light paint in words. I could tell that that wasn’t why. He seems to be someone who pretends to have seen it all. He lied in the jungle gym again today. Doesn’t that hurt?

“Weren’t you born here?”

Because he knows space. But this town knows space too.

“Nope. I came from a town deep in the mountains.”

“Oh… The cat too?”

“Yeah. Oh yeah, he went to space with me too. It was kind of like an experiment.”

“Really?”

I held the cat up with both hands. Kinda heavy. Perhaps because it disliked its feet leaving ground, it struggled momentarily. So this cat’s has more space experience than I do. ‘Mm~’ What is this sense of defeat?

“Is there still space-travel now…? What if it was all a dream?”

Saying so, the old guy smiled emptily, like a girl who’d just been dumped. It’s not a particularly attractive face for an old guy.

“Old guy, I’m a little worried about going to space now after what you said.”

I asserted my displeasure from the side; the old guy put away his kind-of ugly smile.

“Oh? Why?”

“I don’t wanna end up like you if I ever go to space.”

I said so earnestly after resting the cat down. ‘Ah,’ the old guy avoided my eyes in embarrassment without ceasing his words.

“Maybe I was just having an unreal expectation for space. You shouldn’t listen to me.”

“But…”

“It’s a far, far away place that you couldn’t touch by conventional methods. If you are lost, you’re never gonna get there, kiddo.”

The old guy half-jokingly cheered me on. He’s right. Any more than this and the problem won’t be about whether or not I’d go to space.

“Do you believe in aliens, old guy?”

I changed topic. ‘Hmm~’ he groaned, his eyes trailing the passing birds.

“It’s dreamier to say they do. But I guess it’d be hard for them to exist in reality.”

“What if I were to say my dad is an alien?”

“Would an alien be so interested in space like you?”

He’s right, but what he said afterward almost had me saying something.

“Contrastingly, wouldn’t an alien feel confused or intrigued by life on Earth, too?”

‘Like you now, old guy?’ I retracted those words and kneeled down, troubled.

What is defined as an alien? If they’re from space? Or if they went to space? Then would the old guy be considered as an alien? Then, are all astronauts aliens?

Why would I, who’d never been to space, be called an Earthling?

Not even the old guy could answer these questions, I bet. It’s something that only the person herself could decide. Being called an alien probably only sounds so bad because Kashiwagi treats me as someone different.

“Uwah…”

Both the old guy and I pondered. Whenever you feel like this, the best thing to do is to run as fast as you could in a big place; but if you’re just running, all you’d get is fatigue.

Luckily, I know of a place where I could run as much as I want. It’s somewhere I will be in the near future.

“Mm…”

He can’t run there, but he could see someone else run there.

And…

The person closest to being an ‘alien’ was this old guy.

“We have a sports festival next Sunday… Would you like to come?”

“What?”

He raised his head. Like tossing a letter into a mail box, I passed the festival pamphlet to him through the iron pipes.

It’s for me and mom. The pamphlet meant for students and parents was being given to the old guy. He didn’t take it right away, merely tilting his head.

“Why me?”

“To thank you for your space stories.”

There’s something more to what I said, I think. It’s a vague reason; something that is indescribable.

The old guy scratched his head; he took the papers casually and flipped through the content. ‘Oh~ This school, huh,’ he noted.

“You just said I was ruining your dreams, and here you are thanking me.”

“Don’t mind the detail. If you’re not coming, give the pamphlet back.”

My arm remained in the jungle gym. ‘Ah~ Hm...’ The old guy struggled with the response. He raised his entire body; he nimbly navigated through the pipes with just his torso. Picking up the pamphlet, he stroked his goatee.

“I’m not married or anything, but is this what it feels like to be invited by your kid to a sports festival?”

“I don’t know.”

I’ve never invited my dad either.

“If I’m free… Which I always am. I’ll go if I want to go.”

“Okay.”

I nodded; the old guy more intently, but he went back to being limp.

There was another reason why I invited him, but it’s a secret.

The sports festival was held on an October Sunday that had little to do with Health and Sports Day.<ref>A day celebrated in several Asian countries meant to promote sports and an active lifestyle</ref>

‘It used to be held on weekdays. Time’s changed,’ mom said. It’s always been either a Saturday or a Sunday since I was in kindergarten, so I’m not sure about before.

I showed mom the pamphlet on the morning of the event. ‘I’ll show up before scavenger hunt starts in the afternoon,’ she said prior to leaving for work. She moaned about not having Sundays off since she’s working in a store, but she’s also complaining about something. She also takes days-off at weird times. Mom will always be a mysterious person no matter how old I get. I like mysterious.

The sky was grey, with a possible chance of sunshine in the afternoon. Since it’s easier to move around when it’s cloudy, I prayed that it will be like this till the event’s over. Though I’m the only one for scavenger hunt, I had to join for other team competitions as well. Every grade level had Team Rally and Tug-of-war.

I only have Tug-of-war in the morning. I can’t pull very well, so I’m glad that mom will see me for scavenger hunt and rally.

It’s been a year since I last wore P.E uniform to school. I saw many others like me on the way to school. A lot of them carried their water bottles on their shoulders. The water jar dangled along my light steps. I’m like an athlete who gets pumped up for sports meets, except I’m not an athlete.

I sat my bag down first thing arriving at the school. Students would typically take their own chairs along with the pamphlet to the field. I already gave mine to the old guy, so I had only the chair. I wondered about carrying the water bottle, but, since it’s cloudy out, decided to leave it there… Mm, wait. What if Kashiwagi or someone destroys my lunch? I don’t think she’s quite that low (she’s never made a move on my books or backpack), but maybe her friends would… But it’s probably fine…

As usual, I reached the classroom early; there were more people in there than there normally would. Two of them were Kashiwagi’s friends, but she’s absent now. I left my backpack and water bottle in class, taking only my chair with me. Some might have wanted to stay till it’s time to go, but I wanted to leave before Kashiwagi gets here.

I put on the shoes I had just taken off at the school locker and entered the field. The welcoming frame decorated with the blue and red flowers Kashiwagi made last week had been set on the field.

“We should just use alien hair instead of making this stuff.”

I recalled Kashiwagi saying something along that line when she’s working. I would have said, ‘why don’t you get some at the barber’s,’ but I didn’t. Maybe she should have.

I placed the chair at the fifth grade’s resting area marked with white lines. I’m on red team; there are also white and blue. It wouldn’t have been strange if I was put into blue for my hair colour. It wouldn’t have made me happy though. Aside from the girls, there’s a few boys sitting in the resting area too. They said hi as they saw me, so I waved at them too. “Morning.”

I sat down on my chair. There’s no one in the parent area on the opposite end. Not surprising.

“……”

Will the old guy come? I suddenly became aware of something trivial.

With the tail of summer still sweeping, I waited for the sports meet to begin in this damp heat.

Something slowly drained from my back; boredom overwhelmed me.

It was not until my second yawn did all the students gather to begin the opening ceremony. We even did warm-ups. I didn’t need to since I ran all the way here, but Mr. Baldie won’t be too happy if I don’t, so I moved a little.

When I twisted my waist to look backward, Kashiwagi, whose height landed her just slightly behind me, met eyes with me. She grimaced; I could only frown every time I see that expression.

Parents began arriving during warm-up and the principle’s monotonous speech. In no time they filled the parents’ section.

As though that was the cue, the first event — ball rolling — began, while I sat on my chair.

I’d spent almost the entire morning chatting with my friends, or staring blankly with head on my hands.

To be honest I was falling asleep. I glanced to see if the old guy and his cat were on the opposite side, but, at least where I could see, I didn’t see them. Mom hadn’t come either. She’d wave impetuously.

Oh, but if the old guy and his cat showed up, people might call the police on them. What do I do? Well, I wouldn’t blame them. It should be fine… I think.

A few moms were seemingly discussing about something about seeing my hair and eyes. It’s not an uncommon sight, but when they start talking to their husbands, I get upset.

Not much happened besides that until the game before lunch — Tug-or-war. Students who’d done nothing but talk gradually entered the welcoming door when it’s time for the fifth graders. Those who hate sports meet, who also happened to not like moving during P.E, carried a nasty scowl. Did their moms not come?

We lined ourselves up based on height and entered; everyone grabbed onto the rope laid on the field. I felt the parents’ gaze upon my hair. I wanted to shout, ‘stop staring, stupid!’

“Watch yourself, alien.”

Behind me, Kashiwagi tauntingly warned me in her special way. I didn’t pay her any mind then, but as soon as the game began, I pulled hard and lied down on her. ‘Ah~’ she yelped as I squashed her into the ground.

After the somewhat interesting tug-of-war match came lunch break. Since the school had decided that it’s fine to eat anywhere, some people went to the parents’ section. I knew ahead of time mom won’t show up, so I went to my classroom.

“No~! If only the part timer didn’t ask for the day off! I would have left work for Eri~!”

Mom slapped on the floor like a capricious child yesterday while grudgingly said so. That was all it took for me to be glad of mom.

I stuck a tongue out — and I don’t need dad.

Currently blue team had the highest score. I don’t care for winning at the least, but now red was last, and with a bit of distance behind white. That really doesn’t matter though.

After entering the school building, I looked back at the parents’ seats. Neither mom, the old guy nor the cat was there. I felt no disappointment after confirming that fact as I went into the classroom.

I prepared myself as I took my lunchbox out of my pack. The food inside was untouched. Thank goodness. I was right to believe in Kashiwagi. Though I did kinda lay on her during the tug-of-war.

The water jug wasn’t poisoned or peppered with eraser shaving — now I’m relieved. Due to my almost wanting to change my view on Kashiwagi, I searched for her in the room; she was just about to leave with her jug and backpack. Perhaps because we met eyes, she grinned creepily.

It’s almost like Kashiwagi and I are just two friends who only fight each other — it’s not a great feeling. To ease the thought, I began eating mom’s dish. “So good~” I’m going to tell mom how good the food was later.

After lunch, I left the classroom right away, heading for my seat. Mom could already be here, so I hurried down the stairs.

Putting my shoes on frantically, I returned to the field. I sprinted toward the field; the sun peeked itself from the crevices between the clouds. Like playing musical chair, I sat down as fast as I could. Hand on my forehead, I searched for mom.

“Ah…”

Mom wasn’t there — but the old guy was. With the cat on his shoulder, he stood there wearing casuals. Sandwiched between two families, he had on a difficult expression. We locked eyes.

He smiled sheepishly, rubbing his cat’s head. Something in my head clicked as I witnessed the old guy standing there:

“Is this what having your dad at the sports festival like?”

But I hate dad. I don’t like the old guy that much, either. Was that why I overlapped the old guy with the dad I’ve never seen? It’s a world that someone who’s never seen him outside of old photos could understand. The person known as my father was an existence even further than Jupiter.

We traded look for a while, but since the afternoon games were about to begin, I had to disengage. And I was about to go; mom should be here now, so I decided to look for her first.

“Is mom still not here?”

This was far more nerve-wrecking than waiting for the meteor shower on a summer night. Probably because the only way for me to show mom how great I am was in this sports festival. Mm…

Mom still had not arrived — maybe she’s unusually busy today. While waiting, ball-toss had begun. Since scavenger hunt was next, I had to leave my spot.

“Ugh…” With mom’s absence was still on my mind, I haplessly moved toward the entrance.

As I arrived to line myself up based on height, I check the parent’s section again.

“Ah!”

There was mom. She hopped exaggeratedly on the last row, waving; I could easily spot her within a second. Once we saw each other, her motion intensified. I knew it was gonna happen, but I still felt embarrassed. ‘Woo! Eri!’ I heard the exhilarated clamour. I thought that perhaps even parents of first graders wouldn’t get so excited seeing their kids. As expected of my mom. I don’t know why, but she’s just different than the other adults.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 204.jpg|thumb|'I don't know why, but she's just different than the other adults.']]

I waved a little, and sensed my face turn team red.

After ball toss had ended, and the balls and baskets taken away, we jogged into the field’s track. Then we sat there, waiting to be arranged for the scavenger hunt.

First year, second year, third year… We had to go in this order, so it would be a while before us fifth graders. Two people on red team, two on white, two more on blue. Six people in a row; at first, the first graders began running along the tracks. Since the first graders had to run shorter distance than we, they immediately arrived at where the papers with the items written on were. Seeing their item names, they ran in disarray toward either the parents’ section or their resting area. I looked for a bit, but turned away from boredom. My eyes drifted to where mom was.

I had to wave occasionally at mom, whose jumping around was causing a bit of an inconvenience to the parents around, and sometimes look at the old guy who claimed he couldn’t find his conclusion. Both had on complicated expressions. I began running, for the sake of destroying these complications with a ballistic path.

It was finally my row’s turn. Since fifth graders had to run half a lap to the goal, the distance was 150 metres. The catch was that we have to go scavenge for our item halfway there.

That’s how simple the game was. I glanced at my opponents — I should be able to make it there first. The issue was my object. The students in charge of the papers laid six slips of rectangular paper on the track. Once they left, the game began.

I stomped onto the ground, arching my body slightly forward. I’d never learned how to run, so I just move as hard as I could going forward.

This is the battle between grade schoolers, as well as the standard procedure of running on planet Earth.

I peered at the parental section, then the goal on the other side.

Once I reached there, will I be closer to space?

No, I don’t think so…

The moment I thought so while looking back, the gun went off. My feet went forward beautifully at the sound of the gun.

Upon my first kickoff, I knew it was a great start: the forward motion was good, enough to make my body feel lighter. Sometimes I could run like this.

As though the Earth had lost three percent of its gravitational force, I felt no pain as my feet trampled the ground. No other footsteps were heard beyond my own. Everything was going well.

Accompanied by my own footsteps, on my own track, I accelerated more with the cheering of the crowd and the music broadcasting. If it were the hundred metres race I’d be crowned the hero right away, but such folly is why human could never fly on a bicycle.

I charged forward, preparing myself as I picked up the paper laid on the track.

After seeing the word written across the slip, I could feel my face turn hot.

Ah, of course.

The thing I had to look for, scribbled in a terrible font, ‘an alien.’

I had no doubt it was written by Kashiwagi.

I shot a look at Kashiwagi at the fifth grade’s area. On her ugly face was an irritating grin; the paper was crumbled inadvertently by my hands.

How did she do it? Was someone in charge of writing the papers part of her goons? It seemed that she even had friends in the people who put the slits down. I guess her exasperating smile for the past few days where an omen to this. What the heck! Mom’s watching today — why’d she thought of something so ridiculous? Even a first grader would come up with something less nonsensical! This jerk!

What do I do? I can’t just run to the goal because people call me alien, can I? Of course not. That’s just cheating!

That stupid Kashiwagi!

…Just kidding. Ms. Kashiwagi, is this all that you could do?

“Hahaha!”

I’d predicted this from a week ago! I’d fought with her for so long, I know what she would probably do! Kashiwagi’s weakness is that she could never be downright dirty when it comes to messing with me!

I’ve long expected this, and I already found an ‘alien.’

That’s why I handed the pamphlet to the old guy.

You’re too naïve, Kashiwagi — I’ve already made contact with an alien.

I ran toward the old guy without a doubt. He remained where he was since the beginning, so I located him right away. The cat was still on his shoulder.

My running toward him must have spooked him; he leaned back. The cat slid off, landing smoothly on the ground.

Mom flailed her arms still at the parents’ section, but she seemed to question where I was running toward. Sorry, mom, but my subject wasn’t ‘a beautiful lady,’

“Old guy!”

“W-what? You’re not looking for an old guy, are you? Oh… The cat?”

The flabbergasted old guy held his cat in front of me. Perhaps anxious that its legs were off ground, the cat wagged its tail and legs worriedly. The mom and dad next to the old guy seemed shocked by my running toward the man.

“No. You, old guy.”

Since the topic was limited to just humans, I don’t need the cat.

“I can understand if you want the cat, but aren’t there plenty more old guys around?”

He looked around. That’s not what I’m looking for. I hopped over the rope sequestering the parental section and grabbed the old guy’s hand. “Whoa…” The old guy seemed to moan.

“This is what I’m looking for.”

I showed the paper with ‘alien’ written on it to him. A strange expression immediately entailed, and he moved away from the paper. To get closer to his face, I pretended to grow.

“Couldn’t you pretend you’re no longer a human, but an alien?”

“……”

“Old guy, it’s not the end yet. Give up on flying and start running.”

I tugged his hand. Hurry up, you idiot. The others will win if you don’t.

“Let’s go, old guy.”

I hopped over the rope as I dragged him along. He stopped to untangle himself from the rope, but after a while, he came over to grab my hand, staring at the end of the runway.

“Thanks, kiddo.”

His thank had no appreciation in it.

In return, I put up a proud front, to hide my own embarrassment.

“I cannot abandon a space-lover in arm.”

“Sorry, I guess.”

He awkwardly crossed the rope, and swung his legs in the same manner. He ran, in a shamble like he had forgotten how to tread on ground. I had no way of winning first place with the way he ran— even now the other contestants were overtaking us.

But that’s fine.

Because I felt that as long as we reached the destination together, something will be accomplished.

This must be the first time that I’ve held the hand of an adult who’s not my mom. We ran toward the goal.

“You could go to space again if you get a running start.”

“I hope so.”

I ran with the old alien toward the goal.

Not a bike, the moon or the sky. Just kicking of the ground.

I pulled the old guy who’s in need of exercise, toward the goal that I, a human being, could run to.

I ended up as fourth place in the scavenger hunt.

“Who’s this?”

“I borrowed him. He’s an alien.”

“A what?”

“He’s been to space, so he’s an alien.”

“Okay…”

Such a conversation occurred at the goal where the teacher would check items brought by students.

I was disqualified… Or rather, somebody messed with my paper slit, so it’s hard to say what my rank was. The result didn’t even matter, because fourth place gets no points.

Nothing matters to me anymore. I stared at the old guy who’d returned to the parents’ section with his cat. Hot breath escaped my throat; the old guy smiled troubledly.

Mom seemed to have spoken to him. Something along the line of ‘why the hell are you hanging around my daughter?’ was heard. He could only play along with a wry smile.

Kashiwagi glared at me from the fifth-grade section.

It’s possible that she’s upset that I did not panic around the field from the topic like she had hoped. Her cheeks were on the verge of exploding. I felt a smile creep up on my face when I saw her.

“That’s what you get.” I had not laughed at Kashiwagi like this in a while.

Few days passed after the sports festival. The old guy disappeared from the park. It was getting cold, he said, so he migrated south.

“The sports festival was nice. I want to try again after seeing you kids. I’m thankful that you brought me there.”

“Ehehe~”

I will run as hard as I could on the ground, and fly into the sky.

After hearing me say so, the old guy said, ‘I’m looking forward to it.’ They did not sound like perfunctory words.

“I made money before anyway, so I can still do it… I think.”

He left the jungle gym with a sheepish smile.

‘If it were just one last time, then I might go to space again,’ he left those words.

The old guy didn’t bring the cat.

“It likes the place.”

He explained, but I’m positive he doesn’t speak cat.

But if it stays here, then it’ll have to deal with the winter that drove even the old guy away, so I felt bad for it. Mom said we couldn’t keep a pet, so she put up notices in front of the store. Unfortunately, I know mom’s Wagashi shop doesn’t get much traffic, so I’m a little worried.

My worries disappeared the following day.

The part timer at the Wagashi shop adopted the cat. The lady that appeared to be in high school came to the park to check out the cat.

“Mm… Not bad, it’s cute.”

She smiled somewhat mischievously, poking the back of the cat. The cat, curled up in a ball, did not put up a fight.

“Do you like it?”

“Mm… It’s the exact image of a cat, and it seems noble.”

The lady nodded in admiration.

“I used to like how boys are like cats.”

She seemed to recall something, gently staring with downcast eyes at the cat.

“What are you going to call it?”

“A name… Let’s go with ‘Liar.’”

The cat meowed at the calling of, uh, its name, ‘liar,’ like it knew it was its name. Its tail wagged, like barely in the dusk. It seemed to like the name. But why ‘liar?’

She kept calling the cat she hugged ‘little liar,’ all while petting its head.

The cat was a female.

“Nng…”

In the morning of a hot summer day, I dreamt something nostalgic while wrapped in sheets. Though my mind unclear, like blended with dreams or perhaps a slideshow, I think that was pretty much the gist of it all. The scar that had disappeared from my face long ago twitched, reminding me of how it felt.

I almost forgot that I’ve met the lady from the hair salon before. But she doesn’t seem to remember either anyway.

“Mm…”

The dream I held at that time wasn’t something that would shine in the darkness of the sheets. Only the darkest of clouds and nights will stay forever apart from space. Though the sweat on my forehead does stick.

Even if the stars I see now were real, I no longer reach for them.

Along with the six months when I disappeared in the first year of high school, my dream was lost. Touwa Erio, who had wanted to fly as an astronaut, could not graduate from high school.

I fell. And because the word sounds similar, I’ve failed, too. I did something shocking, sending out my freakiness. I did even more embarrassing things that I’d want to hide in space for.

Just like the old guy from before, I probably won’t be able to look at my dreams any more. Yet, in a different sense than the old guy, I could no longer let go.

But as I lay in the sheets, wrapped up, I regret nothing.

I’d made up my mind — I can let go now.

Maybe I can’t leave Earth in a rocket, but it’s the same thing.

It’s the tallest peak I could aim for now.

Because I can fly into the distant sky on a bicycle.

Because another human is willing to accompany me.

That’s why I was able to come back to this home, as a human.

“Mm…”

“Oh, so that’s where you are…”

Speaking of the devil.

Because of the sheets, my sight was bleared; I could recognise that voice right away.

The cousin that started living with us since April; the cousin known for his love for smell, and the feeling and footsteps he emanates when he enters. He would have appeared to have stopped next to my head.

“You’re looking real hot in that.”

The cousin commented rudely. He often plays my chaperone, despite being the same age as me. He’s always losing his cool when he’s talking or getting messed with mom. The cousin is still a kid, like I am.

“Mm…”

“Alright, pipe down, or I’m gonna ask somebody to use you for archery practice.”

The cousin continued with his crass words, and reached under me and the sheets. He put me on my feet.

“Mm…”

I protested, ‘what are you doing? I’m trying to stay safe here.’ Though I couldn’t see his face directly, I had a feeling what kind of attitude he had.

“Okay~” He’s probably just dealing with me perfunctorily now.

But…

Because he’s willing to deal with me at all, he’s great.

Something is just… Great.

“The pizza’s here, let’s go.”

“Mm!”

In this home on earth, the smell of pizza that I call ‘family’ is always special.

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter2

2017-07-02T18:26:36Z

Jasonjapi123: Volume 4 Chapter 2 Added / References added / Illustrations added

<h1>Chapter 2 — Peering at First Love</h1>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Maekawa-san]

[Childhood friend Yoshino]

[Princess Kaguya]

[Written charms]

[Dyed hair]

[Going places on a scooter in a storm!]

[Continue to cosplay]

[Lady at the beauty salon]

[179.9cm]

[Memory of a summer]

Let's dye my hair. The sudden thought popped in my head.

So let's head to the hair salon after lunch without studying first, on the Sunday before the final exams of the first semester. I usually ask the neighbourhood old lady for a five-hundred-yen haircut, but since she's the type who doesn't even like dying white hair black, I couldn't put my trust on her — I had no intention to go there from the start.

“Come on in~ I can do all cuts~”

A person who appeared to be the kind owner greeted me weirdly. She was in fact the only one inside. She's cleaning the hair off the floor, presumably from the previous customer.

“Do you guys only do appointment?” I so asked, to which she replied, for some reason, cheerfully. 'Hahah, that's kinda like being ask by the cashier if you're going to eat all thirty burgers on your own~

“It's all right. Just sit anywhere you want.”

Under the lure of her bright but slightly childish voice, I walked in, avoiding the hair while looking around the somewhat cramp store.

The wall and ceiling had white a base, and the decorations were quite tasteful. What looked like the cable television played quietly in the corner; air conditioning rendered the time in this salon to pass slowly. Compared with the heat in my house, I thought it'd be worth it to just spend my time and money here and wait it out. There’s only a fan in my room.

I sunk into the chair and stared at the me reflected onto the mirror ahead. Oh… I think I forgot my contacts. Everything is blurry and I looked scary. Beams could come out of my eyes.

The female owner who occasionally appeared in the mirror with a broom and dustpan appeared to be about twenty-two, three or four years old. As though she had just shed, her skin showed no sign of birthmarks or tan; she's so pale we might not be the same kind of breed. Her hair touched her waist; I had thought it could be used like a carpet if it were to completely cut off. Straight jeans and a t-shirt with rolled-up sleeves, as well as a hat hanging from her neck, she would fit right under the summer sky while watering the sun flower field. The sound of her plastic slippers only aided the youthful aura she emanated, as well as her beauty that is as if the world's unfairness and fate's mischief themselves. Her height of roughly 160cm was also a source of my admiration. I didn't know there existed another person who attracted eyes in a different way than I, like a collection of people's envy.

I picked up several girl magazines in front of the mirror to kill time. I wondered if many of the models on display were taller than I am.

After the cable TV ended on a song, the lady came behind me with a little cart filled with tools. 'Thanks for waiting.”

She gently brushed my head after clipping my hair up and dressing me up like a Teru-teru Bouzu. She complimented on my hair, 'you have good follicles,' making me nod embarrassedly. (TL Note: Teru-teru bouzu 照る照る坊主are believed to bring good weather, and are hung often during rainy days. In Japan they are often made with tissues or handkerchiefs like a little person in robe)

“You must be new here. You're very tall!” She seemed in awe. It's the usual comment I hear meeting someone, so I blankly replied, 'yeah.'

“Must be pretty handy when you're stealing people's fruit.”

“…...” That would be the first time someone had said that. And so, I inadvertently looked at the owner's face with the mirror. What kind of life in these twenty or so years did she go through can she bring such exquisitely chiselled smile?

“What do you go by? And… are you a student?”

I revealed my name while introducing myself as a middle school senior.

“Mm… Maekawa, huh. That's a good last name.” She nodded proudly. Just my last name?

And… it went like that again. For some reason, almost no one calls me by my name. Aside from my parents, people who were good friends… and they exist, but he also calls me Maekawa since I was young. It's not like my name is hard to say; I never understood why. It is a very small secret, in contrast to my height.

“So, what would you like today?” The snipping of scissors came from the mirror.

“Hair dye. I want blonde.”

“No way?”

She squealed unbelievably. My eardrum shook, kind of like when I'm dry coughing; I thought she would proceed without a word. I turned around rigidly to look at her.

“You're going to look like the Kinkaku-ji. I don't think you should.” (TL Note: The temple in Kyoto plastered in gold)

The owner denied my request while spinning her scissors. She even rebuked me with what may or may not even be an analogy, so I didn't feel convinced. Who knew that going to an amusement park with animal mascots in Chiba instead of Kyoto or Nara would have such terrible repercussion… It'd be difficult to have this kind of regret.

“Maekawa, I seriously think black is the best for you.”

“But that's the real colour.” She's telling me to just leave like this. Does she not want business?

“Yep. I recommend you to keep it this way.” She put her hand on my shoulder.

“Nope, let's do blonde.” I don't want the 'status quo' anymore.

“What about brown?”

“No, and no silver either.”

“Mm… I understand.”

Still smiling, she easily retracted her advice and began preparation.

“Oh yes, would you like to trim a bit before the dye?”

“Yes, please.”

“Alright.”

She wet my hair with the sprayer and began cutting my hair skilfully. It'd be bad if she wasn't, so I was at ease.

During the process, she casually asked many questions. Rather than alleviating my boredom, I think it's more about satisfying her curiosity. For example, she asked what's in for middle schoolers, if I liked persimmon, what the boy I like looks in number (Pff!). Her bombardment of questions made me think that perhaps her mouth was nimbler than her hands.

After answering all her questions earnestly, she commented that I 'keep up with my appearance.' I nodded slightly in agreement.

As we prepared for the dye, she asked. Finally, I thought.

“Why are you dying your hair? It's your first time, isn't it?” She asked in the most nonchalant way possible.

“I just do, because I want to become a different me.” There went the reason that wasn't a complete lie.

“Really? You'll still be ‘you' afterward, though. You really want to go through with this?” She replied easily.

Because of what seemed like a metal bowl landing on my head, I pretended to not hear. Sometimes, an adult's wise opinion is just a road too smooth for the youth. I think.

And so she's done.

A me who didn't seem to absorb much light appeared in the mirror.

“What do you think? Like a rip-off of Kinkaku-ji?”

“I guess...” Doesn't she care about her customers? Can't you just give a compliment?

[[File:DTS Vol 04 081.jpg|thumbnail|'A me who didn't seem to absorb much light appeared in the mirror,']]

I could admit that my head looked like Ashikaga Takauji's, though. I have a few wigs for cosplaying, but this would be my first time dying my hair. Hm~ so this is what a new me looked like. (TL Note: Ashikaga Takauji was the first shogun of the Ashikaga shogunate)

The teru-teru bouzu had turned into a shiny girl, but I didn't feel any differences. At most I began imagining about my mother's and others reaction to my delinquency. When I sit uneasily and depressingly in class before the test starts. I might be mistaken as a decoration with gold plating, I thought detachedly.

“You like it?”

“A tourist attraction is still better than an oversized dummy.”

I divulged my thoughts honestly and stood from the chair. As if guided by her, I walked up to the counter, face to face with the owner.

After looking at the fee chart written on the penguin-shaped board, I withdrew several bills and some coins from my purse.

'Thank you,' the owner said after giving half of the exact cash back to me.

“Just half is fine.”

“Why?” The causeless pity put me on guard.

“I'm not about to do business malpractice.” Cha-ching, she voiced the register machine.

“I don't understand.” Now I'm worried about modern Japanese tomorrow.

“I just don't think 1 times 1 is 2.”

The owner left with her iconic, spirited toothy smile. She picked up the broom and dustpan leaning on the wall, thinking to herself, 'what if I don't have time to clean up with all these people coming in?'

I didn't want to lose more confidence before testing, so even if I didn't want to, I still put the money she returned back into my wallet and pushed the door out.

“Thank you.”

“You're welcome. Hope to see you again.”

She waved with the broom. I bowed and walked out.

The moment I exited, the air touching my skin rose in heat; the dampness grew in my heart, adding that much weight onto me.

“Whoa… I can see the light.”

Looking up, the hair on my forehead melted into the sun, its existence almost gone.

Let's go home… and study.

As if holding a golden umbrella, I followed the swaying of that colour I've yet gotten used to on the way back.

I wanted to dye my hair.

There are many reasons why, and they rose their hands in me.

“Are you actually a bamboo?”

Kiiko once asked while we were eating school lunch.

We both stopped the motion of tearing and ingesting the rye bread and looked at each other. Kiiko's eyes were smiling, and mine were… hm… at least squinty. I couldn't see very clearly.

“Are you saying I'm Princess Kaguya? That's quite the compliment, but I don't have any dresses so fancy.”

I knew she's joking, but I had to try and play dumb. I reached for the milk carton to divert my sight, and started sucking on the straw.

“I remember you being the third from the last when we were lining up in sixth grade.”

The girl who was taller than the average height by 2 cm in seventh grade is now being mentioned the time when she was shorter than the average sixth grade at sixth grade.

“Uh… really? I'm used to this height now so I don't remember.” I made a joke along that line.

“Now you will still be the last in line if we lined every girl up in this school up. Now that's scary.”

“I guess our school lunch is just that good.”

“What, are you making fun of me for having left over? That's rude, Maekawa!”

“No, I'm just saying I eat too much.”

When this conversation took place, in other words during the December of my second year in middle school, my height was still around 170cm.<ref>In imperial, that equates to about 5ft7. Needless to say, tall for Japanese girls</ref>

At that time, there were still a few boys who were taller than my line of sight.

And now.

Middle school third year, summer in terms of both the calendar and temperature, July.

I'm already over 180cm. Obviously the genetic engineering was a success. I was like a Jingu staff that could only grow one way. Frankly I'm both shocked and troubled.<ref>180cm equates to 5ft 11in. Jingu Bang refers to the weapon of the Sun Wukong, known for its ability to grow as big or small as its owner desired</ref>

A lot of problems followed my sudden spurt of growth.

First is the exacerbation of joint pain; my leg cramp increased from once a day to twice a day. I grew taller, to a point that my bones and muscles were pulled to their limit. When my legs seize up in the night, I don't even have a chance to cry as my face struggled in pain. I wanted to wail to this unreasonable world and the parts above my shoulder uncontrolled by me.

All clothes including uniform had to be re-bought. And because of my hobby from since late elementary school — cosplay — I had to change everything.

Since my appearance strayed further and further from my ideal, my dream had been demolished since the woman inside the mirror became a giantess. I no longer strive to become 'a different me,' but rather 'the thing after I've changed a little.' I'll be the Onigiri boy (Katsuobushi flavoured).

Those are two bad things. Actually, there's more.

The times of which I've been branded with 'disappointment' by those around me increased. Naturally, such height should be associated with physical capability. But I implore everyone to look closely: I don't have any lateral growth; I'm just a skinny beansprout, so don't expect anything out of me during sports festivals. For instance, I would run out of energy after throwing two balls. I end up as the rope in tug of war. I have problems such as… wind resistance during a baton race.

My family had me help clean the windows in my house. After raising my arms for ten seconds, I passed out like I have anaemia.

It's terrible, really. I now have to be careful when I'm entering or leaving a car, and the only real advantage I have is when I'm waiting for someone. I stuck out, you know.

Aside from my incongruent height, the blonde hair began covering me on the Monday of early July, when exams began. The stare-attack I was so used to assaulted me once again.

On the way from the lot to class, I ran into several acquaintances; their glances seldom came with words. Was it too intimidating? Not many people have blonde hair, but there are still plenty people like me.

A wave of noise rippled after I entered the classroom that was twice as gloomy as usual. Classmates desperately clenching onto their books looked up and observed me before the first class began.

I scratched my cheek; after I've confirmed that 'he's' not here yet, I walked to my seat. Putting my backpack onto the hook next to the table, I rest my face on my palm. There seemed to be no desks or chairs that fit my size. It was cramped, and even resting my legs beneath proved to be challenging. When I lean forward to lie down, half of my head goes out of the table. As a side note, my growing feet also frustrated me.

Whether she heard or saw, Kiiko came running with a math textbook still in hand. She'd ran here from a separate class, how diligent. “Wha? Wha~” She marvelled at me and circled about, like a monkey in a zoo. And I'm the monkey? How sad.

“What's going on? Amazing. Is it a wig?” She poked the side of my head.

“Hm… I dyed it.” I answered coldly. It's not like I'm a polite person anyway, but that's not me bragging.

“Really? I thought maybe your dad's gene finally appeared now that you're all grown up, and you’re now blonde and powered-up.” Her words from then on were like birds chirping; without a care she continued remarking with what sounded like Japanese. The person who dubbed her Kiiko was the infamous Touwa Erio.

Her hair was something of a mystery, far more impressive than my blonde hair. I also heard that it's her real hair. Apparently she was the only member of the astronomy club, and a space enthusiast who even brought a telescope to watch the stars on the school rooftop.

But we weren't friends, and we weren't in the same class in middle school. What's strange was that people use whatever she called others with. Perhaps she had the power of linguistics.

I don't deny unscientific things, but only if they somehow benefit me. I guess it could be because I live here. “Chirp chirp, chirp.” Kiiko's words just didn't stand out… So I just changed her voices. I did want to do some last-minute cram, so I just made her go away.

In the end the irritating bird girl left, giggling, without ever spanning her wings.

I flipped through the textbook. After finding a random page to start, I begin going through the formulas and reading the texts. I was a little uneasy, and found myself sneaking peeks at the class' doorway.

Am I an idiot? I scolded myself for underestimating the test yesterday, then my eyes moved on their own.

It's Yoshino. Yoshino Takeshi. He lives in an apartment, five minutes and twenty-three seconds away with a seven-year old's footstep, and one minute and thirty-six seconds with the gait of a gigantic, 180cm girl. Hm… He's a certain boy.

Odd how I put it. Oh well. What I mean to say is… we're childhood friends.

He's the type of athlete who'd find time to practice on his own before coming to class, when club activities are suspended during testing period.

As usual he sucked on a bottle of milk on his way to school.

Without batting an eye he sat down in the seat four rows ahead of me to the right and opened his backpack.

I thought he'd at least look at me once, so I was ready to show him my new look, squeezing my textbook. It was for nothing though.

Honestly it's fine, since the hair was just a proof of my change.

Uh… Wow… I was using the book to hid my face, but at the same time I wondered if I actually did that.

I felt that I just couldn't conceal the entirety of my body.

When I was little, I used to look up at Yoshino from his side.

We made a promise, so he became enamoured with the laughably small Maekawa-san.

However…

The friends have become strangers. Our eyes used to be close and met one another's, but now mine could see the distant view.

Vertical and lateral distance left even my lanky arms helpless.

Without me even able to lament about the result of my first day of exam, it went from day to night.

“You shouldn't worry about your height! Crocs and sharks are so much bigger! A whale would swallow you in a bite!”

“I'm more on the mammalian team.”

While dealing with a slightly obstructive customer chewing on grilled squid in the corner of the store, I picked up the plates and utensils; occasionally I wash these things, take orders, and say 'welcome' to customers passing through the door. It's quite a handful actually. But if I get paid, my speed increases by fifty percent.

Due to 'after deducting cost of labour, if the bar's not running well, our live is affected too,' sometimes I get forced into helping the family business too.

'If you practise regularly you shouldn't worry about a test.' That's the view my parents have when it comes to last-minute cramming. As long as I get the result, however, I couldn't care how.

Perhaps my parents are serious, or just quite ethical?

In this boisterous restaurant unrelated with the word sophistication, giant cotton candies of the summer heat smothered me. By the two electric fans next to the TV and on the ceiling blowing at their hardest, the warmth and alluring smell of the food were pushed out of the front.

The aroma would make any hungry person moan; to a regular office worker we're just nuisance and loud noises. Plus the smell sticks on your clothes.

My family runs a skewer pub. The restaurant sits in the shopping district known for its desolated state. Since our neighbour is a Western style restaurant, it's more than a little misplaced. No, maybe it's fair to even say that this shopping district itself is like a patch of moss growing on this beauty city of a rock. It existed before the city's development, and was abandoned; its people, thanks to a conscientious beautifying effort, were more likely ostracised.

And those who live in places livelier simply view this part of town as a tiny slum.

I understand what they mean by standing out… But thanks to the surface of the city being renovated, the dirty little secrets had to be sequestered.

I thought this place functions perfectly as a way to contain the messy and chaotic elements.

People also often report sighting of UFO, so I'm sceptical whether a 'prideful' city can even be achieved. To this day I am still in awe.

Let's keep the name of the store a secret. After all, my name is written clearly on the red curtain, so you may check that out instead. What? You can't? Let's see then… Call me 'Maekawa-san.”

For some reason, even the customers started calling me -san recently. When I was still running around as the store mascot in elementary school, they referred me as '-chan.'

Now that I am the mascot girl, naturally I wore the sign on both front and back — now that's the real mascot girl. But due to the poor range of motion, my parents didn't like it too much, and the customers didn't react well to it.

Why? The joke wasn't received well. Perhaps along with my growth, I've become too avant garde?

But every now and then someone would still laugh, so I consider this a pretty good country. Now I'm assured.

One of the very few people would be that person considered as a regular sitting in the corner chewing on a squid. She calls herself the real Princess Kaguya.

She often wore a red yukata, a pair of black flip flops; her long hair only had the bangs straightened out, and she always wore a red safety helmet when she's on the move with a scooter without a care to the traffic law. Such a lifeform exists in this town.

But supposedly she's never been yelled by the police. According to herself, 'how could the Earth's law apply for an alien?' The law aside, I hope she'd follow common sense at least; whenever I mocked her so, she would just smile.

The self-proclaimed twenty-four year old stood only at 147cm. What that meant is that even with a 30cm ruler attached to her head, she wouldn't surpass me. She looks just like a Zashiki-warash when she sits in her corner; when I pointed that out, she just laughed and said, 'good, then I guess I'm perfectly in sync with the Japanese aesthetic.'

Looks like this princess is always on the opposite end.

“Why Princess Kaguya? You own a place on the moon?”

“Mm? Well, let's see… Ah… I don't have enough fingers, but I think it was six years ago? Something amazing happened back in my home town. Since then We've always been Princess Kaguya!” It could have been the alcohol, or maybe it's just how she is, but the strange phrase was thrown onto the table. (TL Note: Since I do not have the Japanese text, I could only surmise that the word used here is わたくし, which is very formal way to address oneself. Whatever the case is, it's a dignified pronoun meant to also indicate humbleness, hence the usage of We)

“Sweet. Then head on home.”

“You're right. Gotta go back on the next full moon.”

“That long? I mean now!”

“You're so mean!”

“That how things work here!”

I drove out the financially unhelpful midget who stayed for two hours here on just a squid and beer.

While still complaining, she overheard the TV forecast on the typhoon that will, in a few days, arrive on mainland; she drunkenly muttered 'oh no~ I have to go back now,' worrying about something on a different time scale.

A total drunkard who couldn't tell from her front to back. 'Eheheh,' she laughed creepily and paid the exact amount at the register before leaving shakily. 'Bye bye~'

Since she shows up twice every week, my parents would always send her off with a smile. I don't: I'm actually worried. I know she's already working, but is Japan's future really in safe hands?

A lot of adults are a little odd in this town. I just have the feeling. The person in the salon from yesterday too, she's just like another one of the locals… Right, I felt this sense of 'alien' on her.

I'm not big on the extraterrestrial, or power of the universe, but I know that the inhabitants of this town are mixed with something strange. And it seems that the alien-invasion-talk works in every family — what a strange place.

I always thought about going to a different place if I were to go to a university… Even if it were in the sticks, I wouldn't mind if it's far away — I never fit in here.

And so I spaced out delivering plates slowly and sadly, occasionally cooking, and once it's ten, my mother let me go. While taking the apron and sign off, I wondered if she letting me off an hour early was due to the test.

Our house is in a different location. The restaurant is in the shopping district, while the house in the residential area. I'm so afraid of being attacked in the night road… That's a line I can only say if I were 30cm shorter, I think.

Take a shower and study for the test. Something else besides fatigue slowed my pace down; with tired gaits different than the princess from before, I left through the backdoor. I wound up in the middle of the street.

In front of the store was Princess Kaguya's favourite carriage of a scooter, made in the moon. It's not an abnormal sight. She typically rides her scooter here, only to leave it here when she goes home drunk. The following morning before work she would come and retrieve it. It's a pain, but according to herself, 'I'm cool with it, so it's fine,' so it's never been changed.

She's actually older than I am. Must be because we've known each other for so long, sometimes I don't bother watching my words with her. That's also why I forget about that fact sometimes.

I swatted at the moths flying under light outside, and began the anaemia routine, 'ugh~' I gave up; I took off the lock to our family bicycle. My parents enjoy walking hand in hand in the dark of night, so they don't need these wheels. They'll find their way back to their nest with love. As their daughter, I'd like to do nothing less than throw pebbles at them.

Guess I'll wear the eggshell I recently bought instead of the signboard tomorrow.

It's an outfit that has a cracked egg on the top and bottom; it separates when you're standing, and it becomes an egg when you sit. The exposed legs are hilarious, and there are even fruit versions.

Cosplay is great, because it attracts others' attention, in a good way. That's what I like.

I couldn't see the moon amongst the not-so-tall three-storeys buildings lining the shopping; the bike moved forward. With a tap on the ground to start, I stepped deep into the pedals.

The middle schooler given the duty of wearing a helmet, me, allowed the night to freely see my blonde hair (please overlook this). I wondered blankly: comparing me to that scooter princess who, surprisingly, wears a helmet while riding, who's more illegal? Still pedalling, I eyed the lights permeating from people's houses.

The closer I was to my house, the weight sitting in my stomach grew bigger. My breath reeked of acid.

More precisely, I worried about my neighbourhood. My eyes were darting about. If a police officer were to see me now, he’s going to think I'm some thief who forgot her makeup looking for her mark. As far as I know that's how fishy I was. Ahahah (stiffy laughter).

My childhood friend Yoshino might just appear! (Think of it as using an exclamation to hide your embarrassment) If we ran into each other right now, he couldn't possibly just ignore me. Don't even mention my butt — I won't even be able to hide my face. What would Yoshino do? My heart accelerated.

It's not wishful thinking, that we're so conscious of each other… At least I believe so.

But not for the same reason. I could follow Yoshino with my eyes and stride, and this gigantic body could easily enter his vision. Yoohoo! But that must be also why my life is so difficult. Yoohoo!

Yet Yoshino seemed to be deliberately ignoring me.

It must take quite a bit of effort to not think about me, or pretend to not see me. I will applaud him for that. Clap, clap clap~

And so whether it's in the class, morning, period, afternoon and then after school.

Yoshino refused to talk with or look at me. But I've grown used to it.

Still…

‘You dyed your hair.’ After he said so, he grew upward and pulled my hair.

Somewhere inside of me had hoped that it would lead to a conversation. Am I an idiot?

Yoshino was a big bully. I spun my mechanical pencil; like a compass or a hard disk, it led to my rumination.

I couldn't recall an English vocabulary during the test, but the memory easily replayed itself.

The sound of mechanical pencils and paper shuffling that would fill a classroom became the sound effect.

In the summer when Yoshino still wore shorts, he was timid, mindful of other's eyes, and banal. He looked down on me, who was smaller than the giant doll in my hands, and pulled on my hair. Ah… here we go.

I don't know if the cicadas were crying in the real world or my head. I couldn't know — I didn't need to know, because either way it was just perception.

Yoshino was the only kid around my age; naturally I didn't want to play with a boy, and stuck to talking with my dolls. Suddenly, a falsified report appears. Of course that wasn't the case: Yoshino dragged me everywhere. Be it summer, winter or fall, I'd look at the sky.

Because he'd pull my hair from the top, obviously I would.

When there's nothing to talk about, he'd turn around and shout, 'heh! Troll Doll!' And when I would look down, troubled, he'd say, 'Ah… Uh… You're really tiny.'

But I don't hate Yoshino; the opposite actually. I'm not saying I'm an extreme masochist though, because he protected me in all sorts of ways. When other kids called me a midget, Yoshino would hit them.

It would end up as a brawl, and he never held back. Without a doubt, there are times of wins and losses.

The reason wasn't that he couldn't tolerate others making fun of me, but that he hated others for having the same intention as he did. It's a childish thought. That's what he told me, and perhaps, when he would look away, he had other reasons. Of course, I had no clue at the time.

Yoshino dragged me around and fought with other people. But I was the chosen one. I felt that 'he' needed me. And I was glad, and blushed about it. So whether it was him hogging me or pulling my hair, I never resisted beyond saying 'that hurt, stop that.'

But I learned later that it's only because I was smaller than Yoshino. I'll push that thought into the back of my head first. The most profound memory I have with Yoshino is… Oh, here it is.

We discovered a shrine deep inside the forest. Shielded from the elements by the surround trees, the building stood solemnly without much dilapidation. An ancient paragraph described whatever was worshipped here, but for two kids who had only wrote first grade Kanji, it was beyond us. Even with my level 4 certification, I still don't believe I could read it. Though that might be more of an issue with my eyesight.

I recall catching cicadas there. Because of my fear of flying cicadas, Yoshino wanted to catch one to show it to me. I didn't want to go, but I still did. Then we found the shrine. It was dirty, possibly because no one cleaned the place regularly.

We walked around the shrine; it's not like I knew, but I thought it was a shrine or something along the line. I figured I would make a wish. I don't know why, but I wrote down on the wishing charm for Tanabata that 'I wanted to grow up,' and tied the thing on an old tree that's nowhere close to being a bamboo. I couldn't reach it, so I had Yoshino put it there for me. The payment was my hair being pulled. Nothing unusual. (TL Note: Tanabata is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese one with the same name. It's to celebrate Orihime and Hikoboshi's annual reunion, which falls on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. In the Japanese festival, paper strips known as 短冊 tanzaku would be written and tied onto bamboo with wished written on them)

I don't know if the charm worked, but if it did, it only worked now seven years later. As if a surgery had taken place, I grew exponentially during the second year of middle school.

There's actually an ending to this incident: My parents couldn't stand their daughter's pain for being so short, so they secretly injected some growth accelerant during my sleep. When I first heard about this two months ago, I somehow thought, 'no wonder Santa always visited me in my dreams,' and accepted the surreal explanation. Should I hate them? Or thank them for their concern? And when does the genuine Santa visit? The conditions are too vague, so maybe I should just get my good kid card stamped, and wait for Santa to arrive?

In any case, my dreams were fulfilled.

Despite calling me a troll doll, he never called me a she-troll.

When I told him that I was taller than he, he didn't grow taller to pull my hair. He didn't do anything; he stared with eyes calmer than water, like the surface of a road.

Our distance grew as fast as my height stretched.

End of replay. It could be said that it ended because of the sleepiness thanks to this heat.

My memories with Yoshino always took stage in the summer. Possibly because it was during summer vacation when we spent the most time together. Human’s ability to retain fond memories marvels me.

There has to be times when you are more empowered by something that's not physical nutrient.

What? The test? Hahaha… Need I say more?

White with a red score. Wonderful that red could coexist with white.

On the last day of the exams, I ran into Yoshino.

I could never dream of the day when Yoshino, who was called an idiot for channelling so much of his energy into sports, coming directly to the bicycle parking lot without stopping by the field. It took me completely by surprise when he did.

I froze first; the person who followed almost fell from his bike and frantically balanced himself. Time stopped. Other students were happily going for their bikes with a cathartic expression after the tests have ended.

The earth was spinning, but we fought against it. Cicada's cry circled us. Nostalgia. I remembered when I wrote down the wish; Yoshino must have written something there too. What was it? The sun blinded me while I tried to recall, but I stopped myself — I had to decide how to deal with the Yoshino standing in front of me first.

I had to think of something while he stood there. 'Why' Why was he avoiding me, and why did I assume he was? 'Height' Height… Yoshino grew a lot too. 'Um' Um… Do you even remember me?

Sound could not formulate into words. Under the unclear and incomplete squeal, it might just pass the expiration date.

My voice crumbled within seconds, unable to weave into anything and melted into the tasteless summer sun.

“Uh...” Yoshino seemed to speak, but his eyes moved before his mouth. What is it? A hope grew. I wished he would lead me like he used to before. That's right, my hands strained.

But the tension remained. Yoshino squinted, despite facing away from the sun, and began pushing his bike with a grimace. A great amount of time in order to ignore me again.

He looked so small that I could easily place my chin atop his head.

The me now could easily pull his short hair.

Without the courage to grab his head to stop him, I balled my hands.

He passed me and kicked at the ground. The whirling of bicycle wheels faded in a straight line.

My head turned slightly from inertia and yearning.

Almost making eye contact with me, Yoshino hurried looked back to the front.

With both legs on the pedals, he only stepped rigidly with his left; the bicycle wobblingly disappeared from the gate.

Strength drained from my shoulders.

Was it from disappointment? Or from relief?

“I...” I talked to myself while shaking the bicycle.

I wish I know.

What is it that I sought from Yoshino?

The day after the exams, Saturday, I wandered about. I wanted to be carried off by the wind, so I dress up like dollar bill, and a 1000 yen one, at that. Though it's rectangular, since it's clothe, it's hard to replicate the same light feeling. The mug printed on it was from an older bill… Who's the hell is this? As a modern child I might not have even seen the real thing. How knowledgeable of me~ My brain's so empty~ I'm going with the wind~

Money circulates in this world, so I thought I would wander the town while contemplating on whether I was even worth a thousand yen.

Both the tests and the weather were impeccable… Maybe not, since it's drizzling outside. Forecast this morning mentioned the typhoon I heard from few days ago closing in onto this city. According to them it will arrive sometimes between tonight and next morning, and leave in two days after ravaging the area.

I thought that if I just dress up like this and stand in the yard, the wind would just carry me off into a town I've never seen before. And people would just… run away from this giant cash bill. Hm.

The wind wasn’t huge, and the rain just drench the money. It'd fall apart it were paper, but clothe does get humid after absorbing a certain degree of water. It's a pretty terrible feeling.

My bangs dripped with water and hid half my sight.

Oh yeah, I'm blonde now. I remembered the changes.

But the exotic factor waned, and the changes I gave myself burnt its life away. I wanted to be a different me; just what is this ideal me required to accomplish?

The scooter I recognised sat there. I know the helmet resting on the seat too. I was interested too thanks to a certain salon, so I revealed my lowered face.

Quietly, and with back slouching, I opened the door and looked inward. Could be the dampness, but it was colder. Before I could feel the frigidness, the sound of scissor blades crossing echoed once again.

“Ah, come on in. Young people's hair sure grow fast… Is that outfit meant to be a pun of hair (髪) and paper(紙)?”

The owner was glad about the half-baked reciprocal nature of teenagers nowadays… That couldn't be it.

Without stopping her hands, she welcomed me with a smile. She froze for a second after seeing my outfit.

“Oh uh, it just… The red bi— I mean, scooter, belongs to someone, I think, so I just...” I don’t know why I had to change the sentence.

Perhaps I'm the rare few who considered ‘that person’ as an adult.

“Scooter? Oh, do you know Kaguya?”

She said so while pointing toward the sofa meant for customers. Princess Kaguya was playing trump on there.

With her sandals off, she kneeled on the sofa, facing off with a little girl. Well, both were little.

Upon seeing me, she happily said, ‘Maekawa, I see you’re still as tall as the average Dutch girls. What are you wearing?’ I felt like she’s a kid staring excitingly as the giant amuse park ride. ‘You looked like you came out from a mattress compressor, too.’

Since the two of them occupied the sofa, I merely stood. People outside would probably mistake me as a talking scarecrow. After what seemed to be either an imagination or words of deprecation, I looked down.

“You’re friends with the owner?’ I realised I still didn’t know either of their names.

“Mm… Since before I moved here.”

Even with eyes glued onto her cards, she correctly pointed at the owner’s back.

The owner did not look back, simply replying, ‘that’s right, I’m friend with an alien.”

She’s still working. The female appearing to be thirty or so in age cut away at the hair with an ambivalent look.

I don’t know if it’s because it’s a dream, or because it’s her appearance. The slightly curled lips and face were incredible adorable, unfitting for her age. Weird, I’ve seen her… Hm… No, I’ve seen someone like her before. No, it can’t be anyone I know. What I should pay attention now to is… I looked down and saw the child, enveloped by the shadow I’ve created. ‘Ugh… Ughh…” She moaned strangely while backing up. The princess in her red yukata saw this and laughed heartily.

“Ahahah! Maekawa’s really scary, but not really dignified!” She so interjected.

“It’s just my outfit.”

“Ran-chan, this is Maekawa. She’s our customer, and she just became my friend.”

The owner, whose smile went unconcealed in the mirror, sent help.

“Ran-chan?”

“My daughter. You write it as blue, and read it as Ran.” (TL Note: 藍 means blue, and can be read as Ran)

Oh~ I wrote in my mind the Kanji I don’t quite remember.

“My husband said it feels really fast if you read it in English… I am the one picked the character though.”

“Oh~” I replied, marvelling at the fact that she’s already married. There’s no tangible reason, but I had assumed her to be single. It’s a bit shocking, but since she felt so mature, it’s not that strange either. Lots of feelings were mended.

Then Ran met my eyes. She stared at me with these glossy eyes. Um… Felt like I was bullying her. “Ran-chan, this Onee-chan— uh, you are right? Right. This Onee-chan would like to sit down, so you should come here a little.”

The princess pulled Ran-chan to her side to give me room to sit down. Ran-chan still looked a little apprehensive after moving; she just wouldn’t look at me. I felt so sorry for her. Guess I will dress up like an anpan or toast next time.<ref>Anpan is a bread filled with red bean paste</ref>

I tried sitting as close as I could to the edge; I didn’t really come here for anything, so I looked at my fingers.

After hearing the princess’ voice for a while, someone spoke to me.

“Maekawa, are you down?” From the mirror, the owner asked me.

“What? Um… Why? Err…” Was I seen through? I put myself on guard for some reason.

“You’ve been looking down.”

That’s it? I’m a little weirded out.

“Hm? What? Are you sad?” Even the princess joined. She pulled a card from the kid’s hand and smiled. Looks like they’re playing the Old Maid.

“Not really.” I so responded, but it was largely ignored; they started, ‘I see~ Kids are really intense with their emotions. Good! My friend, why not go ahead and play this salon’s secondary job, as councillor?’ Something along that line. The owner looked slightly troubled, but she grinned still.

“Reading someone else’s heart… That’s easier than done.”

“Who cares? Just say something interesting and throw in some philosophy or some words of wisdom. Do you best.” The encouraging speaker herself went back to focus on her game.

Why do I feel like I get lumped in with the problematic crowd? Yet here I am not saying anything…

“Something interesting, huh? I would say she’s has more than I do.”

She held up a strand of the hair of a customer who fell asleep and pointed at her with it. That must be the owner’s acquaintance… or perhaps one of the regulars?

“Well… Okay, why don’t I tell the story of me becoming a hair dresser?

“it’s not super interesting, but it’s a fond memory.”

As if tossing in a bonus, the owner gave a youthful smile.

“Sure.” Half of the affirmation was deference, and the other personal interest.

“Long time ago… Haha, it’s really been long, but that’s detail. Before I moved here, I fell in love with a boy. He had a head of messy hair. He hated it when people touch his hair, so I thought that if I became a hair dresser, I would be able to cut his hair for him. That must be why I became a hair dresser.”

She stopped neither her tongue nor her hands.

The face of the owner as she spoke of the story was not that of nostalgia, but the devious smile of a child who had played a prank. Eyes squinted, as though toying with the person who had yet notice her intent.

“And what happened with you and the boy?”

“Mm? Never seen him again. I didn’t go find him, and he never came to me. I did send a letter to him as a way to inform him where I live, but he never replied.

She stuck her tongue out. Looks like that mischievous smile never left her.

“Are you still waiting for him?” A little surprising, but maybe not.

“Mm? Of course I am. I’m expecting it maybe soon, or maybe in some strange time like ten years from now on.”

“I see…”

“But I’m not expecting much.”

She easily toppled her previous statement like humming a song.

“So which is it?”

“Hahah… It’s because I did a terrible job writing the letter. And sending two letters in a row is also just weird… Maekawa, I’m telling you this because I’ve made the same mistake. It’s better to say what’s on your mind while you remember. Feelings change, you know. What you have with the other person might just end tomorrow, so I think one should just try hard and end today’s business today.”

“I feel like you guys have already established what my troubles are before I even said anything.”

“Well~ A girl’s trouble has always gotta be with love. That’s just how it is.”

“Hahah…” She’s right. I got dumped because I’m a giant. It’s too late now, I feel. Shrinking will be pretty hard.

“That’s right! Acknowledge what you want first before thinking about it, and you’ll be a heck lot happier!”

The princess interrupted from the side, shouting some words of what may or may not be life advice. When she fluttered her sleeve like that, I pictured a butterfly with red wings dancing. She then casually tossed the card away, seemingly returning to her game.

Acknowledgment before reasons. I thought I’ve heard that just recently.

“Oh yeah. About the letter: Don’t mention that in front of my husband. He’ll so angry about my first love.”

“Okay.” I wanted to keep to the minimum dealing with this love-dovey stuff. Sure is great for couples beyond their adolescent.

“Ran-chan, you too.”

She turned to remind her daughter sitting on the couch.

“Uweh?” “Uweh~” Pinching each other’s cheeks, the princess and the daughter both replied displeasedly. I almost blurted out ‘Which one’s yours?’

“Alright, Jojo-san, we’re done here. Oh boy, she’s passed out. And drooling, too.”

A smiling face mouthing an expression of wonder reflected in the mirror; Jojo-san…? Anyway, snoring as she did, she only moved a little when poked in the face.

“Should we let her sleep outside? I feel like she’s gonna wake up. That or she’s gonna bloat.”

Looks like the princess’ means of solving problems has no separation between peaceful and violent.

“Well~ I don’t really mind. But just what does she do anyway? I heard she came here halfway during work. I’m kind of jealous that she could come to a salon to take a nap, even if it’s at my store.”

“I know right~” I felt like the princess should be asked the query too. She must live quite the colourful life if she could be playing around with the salon owner’s daughter.

The sight here would be what I believe is the common picture of a rural place. A napping customer, a hair dresser cleaning up the hair. A girl meowing and a princess threatening the kid.

As the only troubled person, I didn’t fit in here. I’m not a customer anyway, so why was I here?

“Haha…”

Now is not the time to be deride that yukata customer who frequents our pub, I mockingly told myself.

The typhoon came. My house wasn’t in ruin, but my classmates’ plan of going out this Sunday certain was.

Me on the other hand had been playing the role of player 2 blonde Maekawa-san, lazing around in my room. It felt terrible; a somewhat sad somnolence struck periodically.

Ever since my height surpassed 180cm, I’ve almost never had a good day. Perhaps because of that, sometimes my stomach ache — It must have become a source of my stress. The best proof to that would be the continued existence of the hobby known as cosplay that manifested at that time.

“I’m coming in.” The paper door opened without being knocked on. It was my mother. Since I didn’t help out in the store yesterday, we haven’t met in almost half a day. I heard her walking up the stairs, so I wasn’t caught off guard.

“What?” I flipped into the direction opposite to the door, displaying my disinterest with the back of my head. When mom saw my hair, she muttered, ‘if only that will raise your English score.’

I agreed.

“Blonde doesn’t look good on you.”

Mom said so while circling to my front to sit down.

“Leave me alone.”

“Princess came to the store yesterday.”

“Doesn’t she do that all the time?”

“She brought a friend. The girl from the salon.”

“Oh… Misses Owner.” I didn’t catch her name.

“Yeah, her.” Neither did mom.

After looking the trembling window, she proceeded…

“After they’re a few bottles deep, they told me that my daughter seemed depressed.”

Sigh… They just had to stick their nose in. I hopped on the floor like a sea elephant or seal, as a way of retaliation.

“Did you come here to comfort me for the words of a couple drunks?”

“Yep. ‘You should believe most of your friends’ advices, but not entirely.’”

“Everyone lies, and if they’re your friends, you have to see through the lies and live happily.’” That’s what my parents taught me, right?

“That’s it.” Mom nodded contently, her head bobbing left and right.

She inspected from my fingers to my hair.

“Thankfully your body is the only thing that didn’t grow taller.”

“Must be because my parents kept me so well-fed.”

Heheh~ I said so with just a little spite. Right, I told my friends that, thanks to modern medicine, I managed to grow so tall. But somehow Yoshino heard the rumour, and he gave me this super mean look. Now that was truly unnecessary.

“Mm… So that really was it.”

“What really was it?”

“After talking about this in the pub, we concluded that you must be troubled by your height again.”

“I’m not even…” I’m still growing though. So much that my stomach hurts, like a pregnant woman.

I curled up in my knees, like a snake in an animal show.

“Really? You’re a strange one to hate a model body. If I were you, I’d dress up like in one of those fashion magazines. Yet here you are, dressed up like you’re going to some school presentation.”

“I can’t even play a tree if I wanted.” I would pass out after raising both hands while standing.

It hurt too when nobody could just ad lib and pretend I’ve been blown over.

“Must be true when they say parents just don’t get their kids.”

“Yeah. You grown-ups have heart as wide as a desert. Of course it’d be hard to find whatever thought you had as a child there.” I threw out what sounded like words of enlightenment.

“So, even if it’s going to do the opposite, I’ve come to apologise to you.”

“Hah?” I could not comprehend and reacted strangely.

The picture of my mom being affected was nothing clear. She opened her mouth ajar, her voice sublimed into words effortlessly.

As though telling a story, she told me the truth.

“Huh?” A cute question unfitting for my size dangled in the air.

Common sense and rationality crumbled. Hurry, pick up the piece before they’re lost in the abyss by my feet. Put them back together. The emptiness grew; like a windcock, I spun in the centre of it.

A chemical reaction exploded. The words the owner said to me yesterday mixed with my body.

The blood circulated faster. Vessels meant to efficiently deliver blood supply to the body displayed their team work, pulsing, as if to inform my lack of blood.

It bubbled and boiled; though fitting, it was in fact the knocking of the wind from the outside. Yes, the typhoon had landed. And there’s a place I want to go.

What would happen if I were to go there? Something will change me. This premonition pressurised my vessels.

And so, I must destroy my favourite memories.

Nothing was forced out of my mind with words such as ‘too late,’ or ‘it’s over.’

It’s not too late. End today’s business today, that way my feelings can always be true to me.

Logically that’s not possibly now though. I’ll give it a few days since there’s no point in going out today.

Yet this feeling bursting forth exists in the me now.

“Don’t look down on us tall people!” Uhh… Typhoon!

I sprinted down and hopped off the stair, kicking off the floor of the hallway. Ignoring the shakes and anaemia kicking in, I focused my eyes. Mom said something from behind, but because of certain feelings I couldn’t care.

I slapped on the umbrella that I thought was proper for this weather and rushed out of the house.

“So, I’ve heard everything!”

What appeared to be a child standing outside of my yard yelled. Her sleeves were going crazy, like a red carp flag. Rather than her holding the scooter, it’s more like the scooter was her paperweight.

“Are you here to destroy humanity?” I spoke first.

“Nope, that’s still under discussion with us aliens. We plan on sending an agent soon!”

With a carefree expression, she lied about her background again. A princess from space should be allowed to join, right? It’s not my interest to leave remarks like that, but I couldn’t care less now.

I am now going to pinch the nose of this event that I’m not sure whether common sense or science fit better.

“Why are you here?” The gale behind her howled.

“I came to check on the location that could be changed by our power.”

“I see.” To make up for lost time I began walking.

“Actually, I left my ride at your pub. It’s not like it’s the first time, but the typhoon is coming. A human-powered tow truck known as your parents kindly move it to the storage. You came out when I came to pick the scooter up.”

I stopped this time since she was being serious. All I could say though was ‘I see.”

“Where are you headed?”

“The shrine.”

“The shrine? What’s that?” She spun the scooter around, making it face me. “I’m no expert, but hop on. I’ll go with you.” She smacked the seat.

“Why are you being so nosy?” I looked at her with suspicious eyes.

“It’d be a fond memory when I go back to the moon.”

She stuck her nose up and played the mature adult.

Sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong, again? As I parted my lips, rain water flew in. The words never came. I regained my grip on the rationality that returned to appease me.

“I’m in your hands.”

After calmly assessing myself, I realised that it might take a long time for me to reach my destination alone in the typhoon. I might lose this thought in me during.

Being a giant is not enough.

“Wow~ Being polite is not your thing!”

She spoke with a smile that was impervious to the wind. I followed her onto the scooter.

The storm assaulted us; even the strength to keep our mouths shut was sapped away.

“Jokes aside, why are you doing this?” It’s odd to speak so politely with this person.

“Well…” She squinted her eyes slightly, almost as if disinterested, to keep the rain out. I circled her tiny body with my drenched arm; the inside of the yukata robe almost seemed ethereal.

“Isn’t it an adult’s job to help a lost child in tears? Aliens are kind of like this to humans. Everyone knows that it’s too naïve though.”

What she said in the end was not a complaint, but it was mixed with censure.

She’s completely in her role. I was actually concerned.

“Freedom stems not from only reason, but from acknowledgement! Reason is the line, and acknowledgement is the points! So even if the process was never connected, just hop on the dots! The rules of that ‘speed is right’ is correct! Ye love not a bicycle, but a scooter!”

Princess Kaguya shouted toward the stormy clouds with disregard to the riverbed — the forefront of the upcoming typhoon.

“Ugh… I drank some water.” With that heaving motion, she once again opened her mouth.

“Listen well, Maekawa! What you’re doing now makes no sense! The typhoon is coming, and here you are heading into the shrine in that forest! The storm is coming! It’s came; it’s upon us! The alarm’s going off! Because you acknowledged yourself! But that’s the spirit! Same as when you’re playing M#rio kart! Shortcuts are more challenging, but that’s why they feel so good! Even if you lost because you keep trying, it’s still great! Listen! This is what people refer to as freedom! Only that those people are aliens!”

“Thanks for the explanation! But it’s sounds pretty human to me!”

“That’s because it’s been twenty years since I moved here! Where do we go now!”

“Right!” And since when have you lived outside of this planet! I yelled! But the wind erased my voice. The gust almost blew the scooter away, but the princess kept it perfectly balanced.

“We’ll probably die if we fall into the bank.”

“Is that something to be so calm about?”

“And you don’t even have a helmet. The officers won’t like that too much.”

“The police won’t be around in this storm, just drive.”

“Yep, and that’s why we can go without eyes looking.”

Was that why she tagged along? I almost commended her for that.

A person of 180cm height holding onto a 147cm driver; no matter the angle or presentation, anyone would find the sight amusing. Since the rain that could cover embarrassment and unnecessary words poured, I held onto the princess and left all movement up to her.

Summer — my visions were poor, like when I was dragged by Yoshino through the words. The terrible weather imbued the environ grey — a sunless world was born.

In this picture, a crimson and reliable silhouette easily distinguished itself from the surrounding.

We chased the shadows of Yoshino and my past; with the superfast shortcut version of that, we arrived at the forest’s entrance. The woods fanned menacingly.

“We have to walk from here on. The environmentalists are an annoying bunch. I’ll have you know more aliens are advocates for mother nature than humans.”

“I see.”

The wind helped me through this topic. I got off and thanked her, all while looking at the countless entrances between the trees. I pictured the image from before to re-discover our entry point.

The fourth tree on the right looking from the road… Ah… there it is. I entered from where Yoshino charged directly into; from the same location, I invaded into the forest in hope of finding the place we stumbled upon.

Footsteps were step… step… step… and step step step. Suddenly it was duet of an oddly light tempo.

I found her there after turning my head.

“Why are you following me?”

“I couldn’t find a reason not to.”

She lost me. I had no strength to either rebuke or welcome her, so I proceeded silently. Halfway through I realised this object plastered on my back became a windbreaker.

“Oh yeah, what’s this shrine?”

“What?”

“Oh... I mean, why are you going to this shrine?”

‘Would you like to equip this?’ The way she ended her sentence sounded like such a question; I think she also hid something from me. The grown-up asked something critical, but since she desisted from the query, I was at ease. I don’t really know why, but I had this feeling that this shrine was something more than just a building.

“We’re going to destroy it.”

“What? With this storm around I don’t even think we need to do anything.”

I won’t be satisfied by that.

The memories, the shadows, and the cherished things — the charm that’s the conglomerate of all.

I want to rip off the charm that I tied on that tree. That is my display of valour for the day.

“Sigh! If height is considered a talent, than it really isn’t for me!”

Other than valour, I also shouted something else in the middle (unsure) of the forest. I’m no giraffe, so there’s no reason to grow this tall. Still, it was now a part of me.

I guess I was mad. It was something that I refused to lose to the storm to — it’s everything to me. I wanted something to change, and I believe the possibilities were hidden in the dark of the woods.

“Boys only don’t like tall girls because we’re so few! If everyone just drank their milk and eat their meat it won’t be a problem!”

“Have you been drinking, Maekawa?”

“We run a bar! Of course liquor is in my blood!” I’m not even sure about that either!

And so, I traversed the forest, charging inward without knowing for certain if I was lost.

Upon arrive the shrine, I was dismayed.

Look around. Walk around. Try to remember. I did everything, but no one responded to even my voice. I checked inside too, yet—

Nothing.

I saw nothing.

I couldn’t find what I came for. The fan-shaped leaves fluttered. Their accessories were gone: I couldn’t even see the shadow of my charm. Only the shrine remained to be destroyed by the gale.

“Why?” No one should have been here.

“This is not right.” I leaned in. As if immersed in water, the clothes sunk down with weight. With what seemed like swimming strokes, I advanced slowly.

“Oi~ Maekawa, are you alright?”

“Nothing is alright!” Don’t screw with me! It has nothing to with anything?! Then why am I so tall?!

I must dig it out. Then rip it, throw it, burn it, soak it — it must disappear.

“Calm down. Tell me what’s going on.”

“It’s gone! It’s all wrong!” Because of that! It’s because of that that Yoshino and I ended up like this! I know I can’t go back to the past; that’s why I must at least destroy it. It’s the only way I can move on, or I will crumble on the way forward.

“More! Further! Further!” I cut through the woods, sending dust and mud flying. I could see what’s ahead, and I searched while closing in; but I couldn’t move forward: my limbs struggled laughably, and then—

“Relax.” Someone touched my head, and with the tiny hand that the red sleeves flowed from.

I was kneeling in the mud. Splash! The knees that were splattered with muck were as cold as floor in the winter.

“So what if it’s gone? Let it go.”

Her tone was not dissimilar from correcting a misremembered math formula.

Stroke and stroke, she firmly felt my hair. The bangs covered my forehead and eyes; even looking up couldn’t reveal her face.

“If all you needed to grant a wish was to hang a piece of a paper on a tree, earth would have never advanced this far. Listen carefully: Don’t expect your prayers to be answered, even if it looked like they worked. Wishes are meant for someone more specific; not the gods, but someone who could help you.”

She hit my forehead with the bottom of her palm, pushing me away on between the eyes.

Wham! I jammed my elbow into the mud and collapsed. Felt like a golem reverting to its material. I had this wild dream, that if it kept raining, would I drown in a water no deeper than 10cm? ‘Heheh,’ I laughed at myself.

“What am I going to do with you?” Princess Kaguya walked toward the shrine with this annoyed expression. Her dauntless gaits reminded me of Yoshino when he was young.

She somehow took out a stack of ancient charms that seem too frail to be touched. She then produced a brush and began the motion of writing. As I pulled my face from the mud to see what she wrote, she stingily hid it. When I stood up, she left quickly and tied the charm on a nearby tree.

“Look, I made another one for you. Don’t break this one now.”

“The charm—”

“’I wish Maekawa would be 179.9cm.’ But here’s the thing: It’s not a prayer to the gods. I can use a magic… no, sorcery, to make people smaller. Mmm, as the Japanese would put it, I can use sorcery. Since I’m an alien. Yeah. Not just laser beams, I can even do telekinesis from my hands, like a 3D picture book. Get it?”

“I don’t.”

“That’s just cruel.”

Her face twisted together. I guess in a way she’s the type to never back down on what’s important to her.

Still…

To so easily liberate someone, ‘that’s an adult for ya.’

“Why say that now? There are giant brats and tiny adults too, you know? Like an adult brain in a child body.”

“Something in there sounded funny.”

She gave a smile indicating her intention.

I dropped my guard and almost caved.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 124.jpg|thumbnail|“Why say that now? There are giant brats and tiny adults too, you know? Like an adult brain in a child body.”]]

Ahh… I don’t need to look for an excuse anymore. She told me I just had to acknowledge myself. Not everything needs to have a definite reason. It’s extremely difficult to carry out without getting used to it though.

My heart was in contrast with the weather, and neither showed no sign of waning. That’s right, the storm is coming.

My life is about to begin as well… I thought.

So, let’s quickly escape from this gloomy forest.

I dragged my drenched body, peppered with wound and covered with snout, back to the scooter.

“Sorry, but I want to make a stop along the way.”

“Along the way? You mean you want to go? Life doesn’t have ‘stopping along the way.’ That would mean you don’t have a place to go.”

“Ok… I want to go somewhere.”

“No prob.” She raised her right hand while driving. Hey.

Perhaps she noticed how dangerous that was and immediately stopped; I once again hugged her in relief.

This time, the body that was almost mistaken as an illusion undeniably existed.

Through the cloth with my cheek, I assuredly felt the firm spirit of an adult through my bones.

The place I asked Princess Kaguya to go was Yoshino’s house.

“Hurry.” She urged me from the back, still straddling the scooter. I looked down, and ran up to Yoshino’s doorbell knowing that it would stir quite the something up. The bell that used to need me to stretch taller was easily reached.

It’s so short now that it might even strain my shoulders if I were to press this every day.

In a short while, the person inside opened the door unsuspectingly without even using the intercom. Due to the wind blowing against it, the door appeared difficult to open. The person who pushed the door out with both hands was Yoshino himself.

“Uh… Huh?” The door shut itself on Yoshino’s shoulder; he gawked in shock.

It could be because a soaked giant stood in front of the door, or maybe because I picked the day before the typhoon to come and scare Yoshino, to run him in circles.

“Yo!” Voice morphed into words, and transmitted to Yoshino’s ears.

How many years has it been?

“Uh… Oh…”

Affected by a formless chaos, he stood there affixed.

I could laugh at how stiff he looked.

“I’m a hundred-percent natural.”

“What?”

“My parents didn’t do anything to me. Meaning, my parents thought that you were scared because I grew so much. They just told me that trying to comfort me.”

“W-what?”

“That’s how it is.”

I reached out.

My fingers grasped Yoshino’s short hair more easily than I’d expected, and tugged on it.

Rip, rip… The sound of hair leaving the skin.

“……” Tears formed in a silent Yoshino’s eyes.

I might have overdone it. Casually I tossed the hair aside and exhaled.

Even without Yoshino in front of me, I could still stride forward. Because the long legs of a giant could leave anyone behind; even from afar, they will see me.

Don’t fear being distanced. Even if the past with Yoshino is devoured by ambiguity.

In this forest, before the storm arrived, a tiny grown-up taught me the way to walk.

Before he could retaliate.

Before I could regret.

I turned away.

“Good bye.”

I made up my mind to leave.

And to change myself.

I turned like a kite, walking away from Yoshino in this storm.

“Oh? Done?”

“Princess.”

“What’s up?”

“How old do I have to be to get a scooter license?”

☆

“She’s the daughter of the CEO of a furniture company. She lives in a huge house, which is why people called her Princess Kaguya (家具屋).”<ref>家具屋 is spelt the same way as Kaguya</ref>

I later learned the truth from the hair salon. It wasn’t even told by the person herself, but the owner.

The daughter of a furniture company sitting on the couch added, ‘actually, it’s more than just that.’ ‘Oh yeah, that’s right. It’s was quite a bit of time ago.’ The owner remembered and grinned somewhat devilishly. Mm~ She may have been a bully before.

“Here we are. Back to normal, Maekawa.”

“Thanks.” I stroked at the black bangs while saying so. I dyed my hair back — the old Maekawa-san had returned.

The teru-teru bouzu that appeared momentarily in the mirror looked pretty good even with just black and white, I thought proudly. Seeing that smile, the owner asked amusedly, ‘what’s wrong?’ and removed the cape.

Finally I walked toward the register, and like before, with a word of ‘thanks.’ As I reached for the dwindling allowance in my purse, the owner said, ‘just half is fine.’ Similar to last time, she gave half of it back.

“Ah…” I see. I gave in this time and took it back.

So she’s a clairvoyant, and an ethical business owner.

I looked at the hair dresser, considering her now to be someone who places acknowledgement before reasons.

“I’ll take the rest of the money. Hahah, now you really wasted your money.”

“Yeah.” I nodded deeply. I also wasted a lot of my life.

From now on I want to live efficiently.

“Okay, I’m heading back too.” Princess fluttered her wings toward the entrance.

She spun to wave lightly at the owner.

“Good bye, Tooe~ You should study your English for your name sake!”

“Haha. Sadly, that’s the type of hard work I hate the most. I’m wasting my life, after all.”

With a smile, she shooed the princess away. ‘Everyone is trying to get rid of me,’ Princess Kaguya laughed, disappearing as if swapping place with the door.

I wanted to see the scooter off; I acknowledged the hair dresser who bid me farewell and headed out. She was just about to put on her safety helmet, and her scooter was positioned to go.

“See ya, Maekawa. Next time, bring me the shell of a swallow.”<ref>the cowry shell born of a swallow was one of the objects Kaguya Hime demanded of one of her suitors)</ref>

“I won’t keep you. You may go back to the moon now.”

“I will.” She tauntingly throttled and let the scooter gain speed.

Princess Kaguya, with her illegal helmet, rode energetically in the road again.

Wondering if she could get there with a scooter when even the bullet train can’t, I saw her off.

The battered frame of her scooter disappeared around the corner.

I could see only the pure, aqua-blue sky after the typhoon had passed.

Naturally, with the cloud gone, the scorching sun beamed down. “Phew.”

I almost melted when I stepped on the asphalt road — I was like vanilla ice cream in this weather.

Thanks to the hair attracting heat, my brain gradually disintegrated.

To more efficiently transmit themselves, the thoughts about to dissipate motivated me.

I started walking.

While ruminating the phrase, ‘the meaning of life is to create someone else’ life.’

My neurons worked to imagine what I was to Yoshino in his story.

It’s been half a year since I recovered to an eggplant.

April sixth, a breezy entrance ceremony. As a high school freshman, I passed through the gate of an unfamiliar school.

I never spoke to Yoshino again in the second and third semester after the summer, and I never needed to avoid eye contact with him. We chose a different high school, so I don’t have to be careful anymore.

The gazes of my soon-to-be classmates who came to join the ceremony were upon me. Was she held back? Or a girl standing on another girl pretending to be ‘me?’ They stood from afar and watched closely.

Since I didn’t think of a place to hide, I deliberately walked in the middle of the campus road. I grasped at my hair and looked upward; a blend of pink and traditional Japanese girl colour took the sky.

Though my hair was now black, the student ID still used the old blonde girl picture. Objectively, only my hair looked different.

But I’m Maekawa-san, a giant who everyone, be it the seniors or classmates, had to call me -san. Now that I can’t become someone else, I just have to grow fond of those words. A one-way road for my feelings.

Thankfully a lot people liked me, my height, and even my hobby (No way!). Even the owner of the hair salon said this: ‘you can be the perfect fruit thief.’ Princess Kaguya too would beg me, ‘let me ride on your shoulder~ I wanna play super fighter bros~’ The place that I worked part-time at during December told me, ‘sorry, we’re closing next March’ and let me have a costume as the final payment. I took the eggplant. It’s not like I didn’t always walk around selling vegetable croquette wearing this thing. My co-worker dressed up as K#rosuke, but I don’t do that stuff anymore.<ref>Korosuke from Kiteretsu Daihyakka. A robot assistant to the main character Kite Eiichi. His favourite food is croquette</ref>

Back to the topic at hand. It’s a strange ting to talk about, but I’ve made up my mind to live every day of my live from this height.

Perhaps some will be deceived by my superficial height. I bet every club would want me in. Though I will miss my old height, I learned the fact that being tall is indeed a source of charm in others’ eyes. Yoshino liked me before, but I’m the me now. I don’t rely on that anymore.

I’m fortunate to have grown so big. Anywhere I reach for, I could hold onto something.

“Hng~”

This pretentious body of mine appeared even better while I stretch.

Now, let’s go disappoint some more people.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter7

2017-07-02T18:23:29Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Chapter 7 - The Midnight Sun */ Fixed missing page guide

==Chapter 7 - The Midnight Sun==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

"Nya~waniwa~ nyowa-kun~!"

The first second, I thought it was just an odd sound that stood out in the noise.

The second second, I was lost in the joy of knowing that this wait was worth some points itself.

It was until the third second that I realized, from the owner of this voice, that I was a part of this.

In other words, I realized whoever called was referring to me.

“Lets meet up at the third street light from the festival's street” — Under this specific location, I peered at the couples in yukata or groups of girls pass by. It was just after dusk.

August 13th, about halfway through the summer break, was the night of the festival.

Niwa Makoto, his goal as the adolescent guy, will never do such disgraceful action as to skip the occasion. Similar, the event of having only guys in a big group walking around the stalls will accent only the sour part of youth.

Unfortunately, that awful taste from a year ago lasted till today.

Even walking alone in the road permeated by the hazy lights of lanterns could have a sort of elegance to it, so it wouldn't be too bad.

Yet, this year, it was the time for the sweet development of meeting with a girl.

The girl who made the promise with me was a girl I hoped from the bottom of my heart — Mifune Ryuuko-san.

It used to be that I was forced to see her after losing a bet… Nah, just kidding.

“Nya~waniwa~nyowa-kun! Sorry if I kept ya waitin'!”

Stepping on the asphalt road with her feet in getas, she trotted over.<ref>wooden shoes</ref>

The result of closely inspecting the direction and the atmosphere was that that had to be my name.

“Nah, I just got here.” That's the typical answer, regardless of truth. But since it's a cliché at this point, do people still buy it? I realized that it actually doesn't matter, and moved on from this topic. Reminder that this isn't actually that weightless of a question.

“I don't remember getting a rapper's name.”

“Well, y'know, I thought the same ol' name was getting a lil stale and stuff~”

Clad in her festival outfit of blue yukata with a teal sash, Ryuushi-san answered bashfully. Having a brain capable of thinking such an astonishing name, her fluffiness is simply wonderful~ (oblivious mode still engaged)

If she were Meme-san, than the brain must be about to bloom with flower.

Still, it wasn't part of the promise for Ryuushi-san to be in her yukata — it was a miscalculation I'd gladly accept.

“How's the yukata?” She pulled the sleeves up and inquired about my thought.

“Marvelous!” I complemented with a thumbs-up. Ryuushi-san's face lit up.

I'm just talking about the yukata, not whoever was wearing it~ Albeit not something I often do, I almost had the impulse to tease her. If I just said 'cute,' would Ryuushi-san be upset? Or embarrassed?

“I went to borrow the neighbour Onee-san's yukata, and had her help me put it on.”

Oh, that tiny Onee-san? How old is she anyway?

“I see… But, why the helmet?”

“My hair's actin' up.”

She adjusted the hat. Aw, she's worried about her straight hair? Not like anything's wrong with it. It's also weird to have it on.

“Now I'm ready for that beam attack from above!”

“What's the point of that attack if a helmet could block it?”

It's still cute in its own way… Hm, love sees no fault.

“Mm~”

Ryuushi-san retracted her smile and looked left and right.

“What's wrong?”

“Uh, um, I was just thinking that we can't see the moon tonight.”

She was obviously looking at the sides of the road.

As though sidestepping my question, she beamed again.

“Well, let's go have some fun!”

“Whoa.” Ryuushi-san circled behind me, 'there, there!' and pushed on my back. Am I a Mikoshi? I wouldn't mind just hugging Ryuushi-san (redacted).<ref>Mikoshi神輿 is a form of carriage, or litter, that symbolizes the vehicle of deities, often used in the Shinto religion. It is also present in other Asian cultures</ref>
“Mm? Ya have an interesting smell, Niwa-kun.”

“I put on a lotta bug repellant.” Your speech is just as interesting.

With that happy humming from behind as the BGM, I looked up toward the night sky.

Indeed, the moon was not present. That might be better, I recalled in the daze.

Without any wind throughout the day, there wasn't a shard of cloud in the sky either now. I feel cooler than during the day, yet warmer than in the morning. With the right preparation against the bugs, the climate's entering a tolerable phase.

Yet as we entered the street of the shopping district, the heat coming off from the iron plates almost tricked me into thinking it's the rain season again. The smell of grilled food pervaded in the air too: it was the smell of dried sauce. “I really like this smell.”

Leaving my back and walking on my side, Ryuushi-san exaggeratedly stuck her sniffing nose out. I laughed; Ryuushi-san too bloomed a smile. It was a slightly embarrassing exchange.

“Fruitarians don't eat grilled squids or takoyaki, do they?”<ref>Octopus balls</ref>

“Well~ Soba with a little less meat is fine. I can also do candied apple, eggettes, also cotton candies… Otherwise...” She looked toward the neatly-placed stands. “Ah, goldfishing also sounds pretty good.”

Since it followed a list of foods, I almost agreed with the thought 'Oh, so she can eat goldfishes too?” Meanwhile, I remembered a street performer swallowing an entire goldfish.

“Feels like a lotta of our classmates came too”

“Yeah.” I saw a few while waiting.

“If somebody saw us, y'know, wouldn't it be a little… Y'knyow?”

Ryuushi-san acted all embarrassed; even her gait followed, shrivelling up like her body.

“What do you mean?”

“Umm, like, 'Niwa-kun you cutie~' 'Ryuuko is a hoe~' Ya know?” <ref>translated accordingly, don't hurt me</ref>

“…...” I'm even more confused now.

In other words, people might mistake our relationship if they saw us?

But we already eat lunch together, so now is a little…

“What if Mikki saw us?”

Why not just have her take a picture as commemoration? Ah, speaking of that… I took my phone out to check the time… Should be enough time.

“Mmm, is there something you need to keep an eye on for?”

“That's my line: you've been looking for something, right? Like someone?”

I dodged the question. Could it be Nakajima? No way. Or rather, can that guy even come? Perhaps the shopping district's victory also meant the city folks will have a harder time showing up.

Having her suspicious behaviour pointed out, Ryuushi-san let out a manga-like chuckle and looked down sheepishly. Has she given up? She didn't make an excuse.

“Well, I was just wondering that, maybe, ya wanted to hang out with Touwa-san for the festival… So maybe she was around… Kuhaha.”

Why did she laugh like a gang boss? It's a sunny and oddly cute tone. If it were Ryuushi-san, even a 'Kuhaha' or 'Kekehehehaha' befitting only for a gangster wouldn't be unpleasant.

Yet this Ryuushi-san doesn't seem like she could handle Erio. I'm likely part of the reason, so I couldn't just say anything… As far as I know anyway. I could be just thinking too much.

“Erio is with Meme-san… Her mom, for the festival.”

“Oh~ Is she? Touwa-san and her mom...” Why did she seem so happy?

Compared to before, her smile had widened. Her cheeks, mouth and eyes almost popped out to make a happy expression. Yet to that countenance, I could only grin awkwardly.

Well, she did hit the nail on the head; thus, I changed the topic and looked to the stands lined on the side. It's a little petty how my sight always drifted to the price tag.

“What do you want? It's on me.”

“Eh?”

“Think of it as celebrating for your big game.”

“What!” Ryuushi-san hopped a little. Is my generosity really that far-fetched? Is there something to my usual behaviour I need to re-evaluate on?

“I am deeply indebted to you.” She bowed down and thanked me in an old-fashioned manner.

“Don't be. Well, what do you fancy?” I asked while moving closer to the food stands.

Ryuushi-san would probably stop by in front of whatever she wanted. So I handed the decision-making to her while moving ahead. The smell intensified.. More precisely, since we closed in, the originally-mixed smell now each distinguished themselves. The aroma of heated sugar and soy sauce tingled my growling guts.

With her finger tip, Ryuushi-san tickling with tapped my shoulder.

“I'mma go with the candied apple.”

“Hm.” I nodded in a very Erio-esque way. “Well, let's get one.”

Peeking into the targeted stand, Ryuushi-san smiled warmly and gestured a finger at the old lady inside.

“I would like one… Ah, would you like one too, Niwa-kun?”

“I'm okay.”

“Okie dokie~ Just one please.”

The number did change halfway through the conversation, but I didn't think it's something to be mindful of.

“Here ya go~ Come again~” Like someone working at a super market, the old lady took the money from me. 300 yen per pop. I thought it was 50 yen before, from the stand in front of the train station. This must be what is known as the festival price.

At about her third bite, Ryuushi-san paused.

“It's a little embarrassing with ya staring.”

“Is it? Guess I will keep staring.”

“Wuu. Ya are gonna be like that, huh. Niwa-kun is surprisingly mean~”

We grinned jovially at one another. Submerged in the festivity, we savoured the relaxing atmosphere.

Even the old lady over by the stand smiled, affected by us.

Since Ryuushi-san began eating, I waited quietly while looking around.

I noticed a familiar face in the crowd. Her pale skin stood out and was easily picked up.

Ooi… Tooe-san? The owner of the hair salon, with her daughter on her shoulder, passed by. Was the man on her side the husband? We're not exactly close enough to warrant a hello, so I merely watched.

The girl sitting on her shoulders, was she worried from being so high? She shrivelled and shrunk onto her mother's head.

Mouth ajar, she seemed to be whining, though the distance between us meant it wasn't clearly heard.

“Wanna bite? Niwa-kun.”

Ryuushi-san passed the half-eaten candy to me. It was such an innocent act that I actually recoiled from the confusion. It's an indirect kiss no matter how you look at it: is it really okay? I don't even think Ryuushi-san herself was completely aware of anything of the sort.

Is it really okay to just do this when I had my guard down? I had this meaningless, chivalrous thought. Perhaps I had some subtle feeling of guilt.

“N-no thanks.” Wavered, I painfully turned her down. “Tch.” Ryuushi-san smilingly tutted and returned the candy. See no evil, hear no evil… Not. Hm. Hmm.

In the end only I regretted. Am I lacking something in terms of moral? Or is this actually normal for a high school teenager?

During my struggle, Ryuushi-san finished her apple. “Shoulda walked around.” She just now said it. Was she maybe sorry for making me wait?

“Why not? We can take our time.”

Plus we didn't have anything specific to do for this festival anyway. I guess there is the fireworks. “Oh yeah, thanks for treating me.” Ryuushi-san clasped her hands and thanked me and the old lady.

“”Thank you.”” We both waved our hands in unison. That's a little saddening.

The leftover chopstick was taken away by the shop keep.

Looking at the scene, I took my phone out to check the time. Wouldn't want to be late.

“Okay, Niwa-kun's next.”

As we returned to the crowd, Ryuushi-san said something interesting.

“Eh?” I genuinely felt a little disgusted at myself after imitating her.

“A present for your home run! I'll treat ya!”

Ryuushi-san pulled her sleeve up and for some reason showed her biceps. Trying to show her reliableness? “...Really?” Ryuushi-san's treating me? Well, I'm not that surprised.

Still, I was truly overjoyed.

“Thanks. I'll take you up on that.”

“Yeah! C'mon~ What ya fancy?”

Like a TV show's lady, she hurried me.

“Hm!...” What's better? I scanned around while looking for something that struck me.

Then, my sight landed on that booth. I suppose most folks passing by would have looked again just to make sure.

“Anyone buying? Anyone~?”

A female wearing an eel costume, selling a grilled version of her kins… How fitting.

Felt like something you might find in a theme park. Is there even an eel park?

“Yo~ Unagikawa-san.”<ref>Unagi = eel</ref>

We visited that stall in order to chat with Maekawa-san, busy skewering the eels.

Drenching with sweat, Maekawa-san seemed like she would pass out at any given time.

Hearing us, she looked up. Her usual smug was complete covered by the costume.

Actually, that might even be a gill costume. I thought.

“Transfer student and Ryuushi? That's an expected line-up.”

What an unnecessary comment. Asking me to change myself… With the final destination being Meme-san, though, I'm very hesitant.

“I told ya it's Ryuuko. Maekawa-san, are ya… working~?”

A little scared, Ryuushi-san asked. “A payless job.” She seemed to say so self-mockingly.

“I'm helping out my family stall. Re-heat the packaged eels, and sell them off 500 yen each.”

“Ah, that reminds me of what I use to have in the elementary school lunch. It's something we'd have near the end of semester.”

Ryuushi-san nodded, as though comprehending. With a blank face, Maekawa-san focused on her hands without looking up at Ryuushi-san. It was then I realized that, perhaps, her quietness was result from the dizzying heat. She's wobbling too.

“500 yen huh, that's not exactly even with the apple.”

“That's fine! Ryuuko Onee-san will spoil ya!”

“Then, I will gladly accept.” And run straight up into her bossom… The difficulty in this world was not being able to do what you want.

With fingers pinching the skewer sticks, Maekawa-san continued spacing out.

“Still, eel suits you.”

“Rice eel and congers are up my valley too.” Ah, there's a reflexive reaction from her drifting eyes.

“Moray eels seems passable too.”

As long as it's skinny and lengthy it'll work. Even earth worms or crickets… Ah, is that no good?

“Niwa-kun, would ya like the eels?”

As expected for a fruitarian to be discontent with my decision. But, um, from a friend's position, that should be the expected thing to do, I thought.

“Hm, can I?”

“Yep. One skewer, please.”

Thank you~ Maekawa-san mumbled listlessly and picked up a finished skewer from the corner. She passed it to Ryuushi-san. I watched the two hands in contact. Maekawa-san's hands were white and long, and a bit rough. Ryuushi-san's were like children's, smooth and without flaws.

People's hands reflect their lives. How do my hands look?

Ryuushi-san took the food, and passed the eel skewer to me like a flower.

“Here, Nya~ Nyaa~ Niwa… Wait? Who?”

“Wha~ Are you the amnesiac main character now?” Actually, even if that wasn't a spontaneous event I'd be terrified.

“Oh no. What did I call ya? Nyawa~niwawa...”

“Just the normal, please.” Also, the correct answer is Nyawaniwa~Nyowa… Hm?

I transformed into a troubled girl. “Mmmm.” I received the food from a grumbling Ryuushi-san.

“Actually, I'll take one more. This one is on me.” I ordered another one in realization.

“Are ya really that hungry, Niwa-kun? Or are ya a slimey-lover?”

“Well, I guess the former is more correct.” Actually, Ryuushi-san hadn't pay yet, had she?

The current Maekawa-san might even let us go if we didn't pay.

Yet as we chatted on, Maekawa-san's face changed dramatically: light returned to her face. Though glaring, her eyes had focused onto me.

Oh hoh! Unagikawa-san had came back from the dead. Truth to be told, however, it's already a miracle that she's alive above ground during this season. I guess from that angle Maekawa-san isn't too different from the eels.

“Heh~” She grinned, eyes squinting, as though noticing something. “I see.”

“What do you see?”

“Nah, I just caught on something when I see you add another order.”

“W-what are you babbling about?! Secret?! Are you a certain detective?!”

“People call me the frail, and pretty smart Maekawa-san.”<ref>Detective Conan</ref>

She stretched her eyes, making them as big as possible in display of her power. Then she immediately faltered, 'ugh, my head hurts from yelling…' and kneeled down. Intelligence aside, her brain doesn't seem too durable.

But she probably did notice from just that exchange. Impressive, her observation and ability to connect the dots.

If the next volume were to be made into a mystery novel starring Maekawa-san as the protagonist, I wouldn't be too shocked. After all, I feel like I would become the first victim before the big reveal.

“Intercept~!” For some reason Ryuushi-san interrupted. Her skilful arms pushed me back.

“Why did you shove me out of the frame?”

“On a tactical standpoint, we're currently doing a 1 on 1. Excuse me.”

“Why?”

“Cuz my summer has just begun!”

What good would it do making this the last volume? I don't have much backup.

“Five, hundred, yen!”

Without a doubt, she passed the five coins in her hand in front of a recovered Maekawa-san.

“Then me too...”

When I planned to pay for the second eel, Unagikawa-san's head wobbled as if snickering.

“Hehehe, just Ryuushi's five hundred is fine. And the other one… Right, think of it as your inaugural gift.”

Uwah, she knew. “I told ya to call me Ryuuko~ So what are ya on about?”

“Not telling. Also, please call me Maekawa the Clairvoyant.”

“Thanks for that then. I'll pay you back in banana cake rolls, so let's call it even.”

“Sure but… Isn't that kind of rare in a super market?”

“Hey~ Hey~ What are ya two saying? Don't just leave me out~! Ryuuko-san shoots beams from her hands when she's all alone~” That's not normal for human.

“I'll explain on the way.”

Taking the second skewer from Unagikawa-san, I distanced myself from the booth. I don't belong in that cruel world where a moment of being seen-through would be the death of one, so I chose escape.

Well, since it's Maekawa-san, she might just collapse without anyone watching, so I'm a little worried.

“Thank you very much~ Hope you have a wonderful night.”

Under the watchful eyes of Maekawa-san, whose ability to voice returned, we mixed into the people.

“So, what was that about~?” Mildly upset, Ryuushi-san started throwing tantrum like a child unable to follow her friends' conversation.

“I'll have ya explain till I'm satisfied! Explain ya self, dangit!”

She jabbed with her elbow multiple time in my sides. Coach, this is cheating.

Yet there is not coach in life. I must, therefore, decide what was right on my own.

“Money can't buy lives, yet here I am using currency to purchase the part of an eel. I am beyond condemned… Maekawa-san saw through me.”

I scared even myself with the unending lies. For a moment I even thought maybe a spirit had possessed me. Bon festival is just around the corner, too, so that must be why.<ref>Obon お盆 is a Buddhist tradition to honor ancestors' spirits. It is also a day of family reunion, to visit ancestors' graves as well as to clean them. Days seem to differ in different Asian countries</ref>

“So that's what's troubling ya... Ah! A foreshadowing of Niwa-kun's fruitarian route!”

Our colourful Ryuushi-san seemed to have understood something she shouldn't have.

I have been dreading the next time when I will be dragged into another vegetarian buffet.

Nevertheless, the ridiculous story seemed to have amended Ryuushi-san's discontent.

Despite the fragments of guilt laid about my feet.

What's left is not flowers in each hands, but an eel in both.

Now that's a headache — I can't hold my girlfriend's hand if both hands are filled! I wish I could be in a position to think like so. So far the only female I've held hands with since coming here… Meme-san. The only female to have sat behind me on a bike… Meme-san. Someone who hugged me on her own… Meme-san. A kiss on my cheek… Meme-gahhhhhhhhhhhh!

A nuclear war waged through my youth. The apocalypse came. Looking from the outside sucks. Aside from hand-holding, everything had been taken by my aunt. Is she the devil following me? Instead of the succubus of every guy's dream?

As I continue the motion of moving my feet forward with Maekawa-san-like dead fish eyes. “Ah.”

“What?”

“It's Hanazawa-san.” I purposefully did not name the male next to him.

With shades and a cap on, like a sneaky celebrity, the inadvertently-made-conspicuous Hanazawa-san & Nakajima were looking at something at a booth. The items they seemed to be looking at appeared to be accessories.

They must have came here in disguise because they lost the game.

“Do city people not want to come now?”

I mumbled my doubt. Though unexpectant, a response came from the side.

“Mm~ I guess. Some people do care a lot.”

“But you're here, Ryuushi-san.”

“Well~ y'know, I did say I'm with ya!”

With that bashful yet happy look, she tossed me words that made me secretly joyful.

Then she added the line of 'And I told ya I'm Ryuuko~' I was even more elated.

I turned around abruptly.

The place we passed filled with bliss and footsteps, like candies had rained from the sky.

Only a part of this town celebrated the festivities tonight.

Yet, so many came.

“How do I put this.” I turned my head back to report the sentiment permeating in my chest.

“Mm.”

“There's so many people here — I'm a little moved.

Afternoons in the summer. The roads were never so full of life.

But now, the emotions people poured in here might just become a river of its own.

“It is really cool~”

As if expressing how genuine she was, Ryuushi-san nodded deeply.

“Also.”

With a bit of accent, she smiled meaningfully and looked up to my face. Those eyes looked like they saw something worth praising, making me blush. Unsure of her intention, I did not know what to say, only able to squeeze a twisted smile.

“Ahaha!” She thought my reaction funny.

Then, Ryuushi-san hopped into the road like she did last time in the rain.

She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.
[[File:DTS Vol 03 333.jpg|thumbnail|'She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.']]

“Everything here~! It's all on ya, Niwa-kun!”

“...Eh?”

Being treated like the saviour of the planet was less embarrassing and more baffling.

“Me? No, no, I'm run the shops or anything, neither am I running the events, right?”

“But, if ya didn't hit that home run, we won't be having the festival here.”

“Oh, yeah.” That's true.

The ace I once dreamed of becoming.

Once I became it, I realized how flimsy the position was, and could not felt completely glad.

I guess not having the basics down is still not good.

Because of the occasion. Because of luck, I got it without using real abilities.

I can't be placed in the same category as Ryuushi-san, who worked so hard to where she was.

...Still, no other values other than self-satisfaction embody this so-called 'cause.'

Call it what you like — talent, hard work, or fortune.

Only, after the results, there is no such thing as choosing what the means was.

Just like no matter how assiduous I was, I could never participate in a football game.

Even so.

What else can I do but assent? I am, after all, the best at 'giving up.'

“That's right~! I AM the mastermind behind the festival~!”

I tried to be an idiot in the crowd. Surprising felt great throwing away your shame.

“Whoa~! Niwa-kun's the hero of the galaxy~! Land of Light~!”<ref>Ultraman's planet</ref>

We both flailed our arms like birds with their wings.

Perhaps it wasn't Ryuushi-san's intent, but I'm afraid we're… Considered as brainless couples in the eyes of the passers-by.

“But that home run must also be why some people can't come now.” I sulked.

“Who cares about that?”

Go away~ Looked like she just threw the entire thing out.

“Ya became a hero this summer, Niwa-kun!”

Heheh! Ryuushi-san proudly thrust her chest forward like she's the star.

“Well, a hero on a small scale. Like, 'the neighbour who's really good at baseball' tier.”

“So what! The hero of this town can change the world little by little!”

Seemingly throwing an entire something out, Ryuushi-san praised me with arms raised.

Summer-only hero… huh.

First, I would like to change the condition of 'the only intimacy comes from my aunt.'

That aside.

The world might be like so now because of a piece of pebble you kicked on the road long ago.

When the wind blows, the barrel merchant gets rich. Butterfly Effect Fish Story. <ref>風が吹けば桶やが儲かる, Japanese proverb meaning that one minor thing could have a huge impact on something irrelevant; the second part is from movie, Fish Story.</ref>

The words that I should have ignored long ago emerged once again.

Furthermore, they stepped into my future with a taunting smile.

“...Now that's annoying.”

Having to bend to those words.

With arms out on the sides still, Ryuushi-san skipped back.

“So, Mr. Hero, when do you plan on staying till?”

“Uh, yeah, um, actually...” I stuttered. No, it will only worsen if I stop now. With a breath, I determined to finish.

“I have a little rendezvous after this.”

One who chases two hares shall get neither.

I know! Please don't remind me of that now!

Rendezvous. As the words exit my mouth, Ryuushi-san froze. However.

“Niwa-kun.”

Like having a high class chocolate hanging from her lips, she called my name with a bright grin.

Cold sweat formed on my back from the illusion of having hot iron branded on me.

“I won't ask ya who you're meeting up with. I prefer the slow strangulation by cotton, but...”

“Gulp.” This was neither acting nor playing along — I genuinely could not breath.

Ryuushi-san thrust her index finger forward; the nail poked the tip of my nose.

“Ya owe me one hundred.”

“...Yes.”

“Plus interest.”

“I'll do my best.”

Mhm, Ryuushi-san nodded approvingly… But she still ran off like that time in the rain while crying, 'wuah! I lied! I'm really useless! I couldn't even try to be mad!” Until her silhouette faded into the night, I watched her go; I sighed, angrily rubbing my bangs.

...I'll receive divine retribution one day for doing such a terrible thing. I'll find Ryuushi-san later and apologise to her more.

But, there was nothing I could do about a promise made during same time… I suppose it's not something I could just wave off by saying that. But, well, it is the only way the me now knows.

To be on time, I passed through the road filled with booths leading to the shrine.

It took quite some effort to pass the crowd: I'm not as good at cutting in as someone from the basketball club.

Ascend the ladder; Touwa Erio awaited in front of the shrine. Meme-san was not seen anywhere.

Though I felt there would be five or six people hiding in the bush or behind the offering box, I made it to Erio without springing any such traps.

Wearing her usual outfit, Erio emitted the smell of bug repellent we sprayed on each others before heading out.

“Cousin, you came.”

As if expressing her affection, she shook my right arm as hard as she could. It hurt.

“Of course: I promised I'd came. Where's Meme-san?”

“She went to buy a ton of snacks and takoyaki, then left to Tamura Obaa-chan's. She wanted a festival for just two.”

“Really.” Her usual behaviour came back to bite her, huh.

But since she herself seem happy, I guess no one could stop her either.

“So, why did you want me here at this time?”

“Secret.”

“Really? I'm going to see the fireworks then.”

I re-turned (combination of turning and returning). “Wu~! Wu~!” Erio grabbed my arm and pinched. It's gonna bruise. Let go, my cousin.

“Okay, okay! I'm just messing with you, so let go!”

“Wu~” Perhaps distrustful of me, she kept her grip.

“Is something going to happen? What's going to happen?”

“A little more.” Without checking the time, Erio asserted.

“Fine, we'll wait.” Going back now would also be… Seeing what happened with Ryuushi-san.

“Mm.” Finally assured, she let go of my flesh.

“Have this while we wait.”

“Mm?”

Erio stiffly received the grilled eel I passed over.

“The late inaugural gift, said Maekawa-san.”

I ended up putting it that way, instead of saying I bought it for her.

“Maekawa...” Erio looked to the corner of her eyes in rumination. Couldn't put the name on a face?

“The giant girl who spent a night at your house.”

“Oh~” She seemed to understand, knocking her fist on her palm several times.

Erio then raised the skewer parallel to her eyes; with a 'thank' she bowed toward the lights of the festival.

We decided to sit within the shrine while waiting for Erio's much-anticipated time.

Only cicada cries could be heard, perhaps because woods surrounded us. The usually irritating sound now made the festival more exciting. That's a laughable sentiment.

“It's so much cooler up here.”

Away from the people, the steam, and the bulbs, the night retained its original form.

The sight of festivities below was actually not bad for atmosphere.

“Nom!” Erio bit into the eel while nodding; she looked at the sky meanwhile.

The moment she's waiting for must be related to an astronomical phenomenon.

“You don't have binoculars today.”

“Nope.”

She shook her head. “Delicious.” Apparently also content with the taste.

The… Stars?

I never thought if I liked or hated it. In other words, I'm not interested.

The correct response should be neither like nor hate. But actually, is that an answer?

Before I could reply, Erio popped off.

“It's here!”

Still holding the bamboo sticks from the finished food, Erio sprinted out.

She stopped in the middle of the shrine, and then turned her head around.

I followed; I stood next to her.

“Something you want to see?”

“Mm!”

Since nothing else concrete came out of her mouth, I sought the hints in the sky.

In about a minute, I too saw the thing that cut through the sky.

“Comet?”

“Yep. The Perseids.”<ref> A prolific meteor shower named so because they appear to come from the constellation Perseus. Active during mid July to late August</ref>

“This is the most prolific meteor shower during the summer, the others include...”

She seemed to be saying something, but it sounded mostly like self-mumbling. The rest of the words were unheard from the excitement of the sight.

“...Oh, I see.”

I finally understood.

A meteor shower.

Erio wanted to join the baseball game because she wanted to to see it from here during the night.

Riding the coat tail of festivals, she was able to stay after curfew. Basically, she took the long way around to not defy her mother.

And this must be the best place to see the shower. I finally realized.

I remember hearing this from one of Erio's star gazing lectures.

On a windless day close to a new moon, it is the best for meteor shower viewing due to the lack of moonlight and atmospheric movement. Maybe Erio does have good luck… Or perhaps the universe had embraced her.

She gawked at the night sky — this must be what she looked forward to the most.

“Everything we've done this summer seems like the side dish for tonight.”

We should be glad if we could see a star pass every two minutes.

It definitely wasn't anything dramatic, yet Erio, as though in love with the stars, was drunk in the sight.

At the spur of the moment, I pulled away from Erio.

From that spot, I stared at her. Head lowered, she seemed to pray.

“...Wow~”

Regretfully, the aqua-blue girl watching the stars looked very much like a painting.

Filled with molecules and mystery, the scene had all the rights to be the final curtain of the festival night.

“Hey, now. Don't lose your head.” I palmed my face.

With a bitter grin, I continued gazing into the show.

There was still time before the fireworks.

Playing baseball and watching the stars was correct for this summer.

...Yet, it was still early for a change of scenery.

Like spreading the curtain that slowly descends onto the stage.

Something crawled out from beneath the eaves.

The story did not end there.

“Good evening from beneath the shrine. Call me Belowthe Eaves.”

So she finally admitted it? And I knew she would show up in front of us again.

How dense is she?

The final boss could, of course, judge where my story was going.

“I've known your fate here since the dawn of time.”

Hoshimiya Yashiro.

“Your being here was predetermined.”

She was wearing neither the space suit nor Meme-san's blouse, but a white yukata that was probably borrowed from the shrine. I might not have known where she got the outfit, but it looked like an inauspicious burial dress. She donned even that infamous helmet, bringing her level of dubiousity up to the level of burglars.

If Erio were to scream out, 'Ah~! A thief!” people would likely side with her.

“P-hew.”

“Don't pause between breaths too.”

“Hmhmhmhm.”

Yashiro stood up shakily, unconcerned with the dirtied clothes and assumed her stance.

Then she threw her helmet off.

“Hold it.” She tossed it to Erio; she caught it without looking away from the sky. It would appear she's reveled in the stars and completely uninterested in the Yashiro.

Though I could not deny the possibility of her outright purposefully ignoring Yashiro. That's the right kind of attitude.

Hehe~ Yashio smirked at the sight and spoke.

“I was going to skip town from this troublesome job, but I changed my mind.”

“Wha?”

“Well, why don't I show you a bit of my power.”

“Oh man...” Here we go again.

“But before then, back up three steps.”

“Why?

“Why don't you just show me!” I spoke maliciously.

Just like when we first met, the request remain unchanged.

Only, Yashiro agreed with my request. “Fine.”

With lips titled, she seemed to convey her anticipation for those words.

...That reminded me about last week.

She promised to show me her powers.

“You once said, what is the point of just believing, correct?”

I did. Subconsciously, I nodded.

As if hypnotised, I was sucked into her mien.

“Have all five of your senses remember, what believing does.”

Then.

Yashiro.

“'''Hello! And Goodbye!'''”
[[File:DTS Vol 03 347.jpg|thumbnail|'Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.']]

Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.

Then, the fireworks bloomed in the sky.

The blinding, yet mesmerizing vestiges of black powder.

A red as striking as the tomatoes.

It's the fireworks. The depiction of summer uncoiled my anxiety.

“What is this?”

That's it? She's not planning on saying that she communicated with the firework technician telepathically, is she?

Disappointment, relief and laughters mixed in my chest; the moment I decided to look back onto Yashiro—

In just moments.

From inside the fireworks, something more brilliant entered my vision.

A gigantic orb.

The midnight sun.

A light that stabbed into the eye like a prick.

Then, with the other aurora still glittering, the giant fireball…

It burst with a sound that would entail the end of the world.

Scattered pieces of the stone steps and the summer air exploded in a deafening noise.

I wondered if the sky had fallen down. Or if a miscalibrated had landed. No, maybe lightning was a better fit? The ringing never stopped.

Once I recovered, I had already fallen from the impact.

“Aw…”

A pain both smaller and later than the shock earlier nagged at me.

I looked to the source of the signal, my right arm.

A streak of flesh was missing from the arm; burnt mark traced the indentation.

After scraping my arm, it fell to the ground.

Just that was enough to create such a wound.

“...Ah.”

Rigidly I looked back to inspect the crater.

I couldn't see the object's true form: hidden by the dark of night, the matter did not stand out.

Yet something did indeed fall from the sky.

It came from above.

There was only one thing I could think of.

She couldn't have summoned it, could she?

Yashiro? With that gesture?

Hypothetically, if I had not backed off when I did.

I felt the noise from beneath the temple seem to have grew.

The next firework didn't follow either.

Even Erio, who stood a little away from me, and her gasps became exceptionally audible.

The ringing in my ears persisted.

Lingering images from the moment occupied my vision.

No matter how much time passed.

Afterward, the words that began sprouting out—

Super

Power?

“How is this possible?”

It wasn't a coincidence, a miracle, or destiny. It had nothing to do with me, yet here it is.

Was it her? Telekinesis? Meteor? Rock throw? Star Stream? Home run?

Believe because you have the ability? She's been telling the truth?

If that's the case, her self-proclamation was real? Hoshimiya Yashiro— an esper?

Who was the boy crying wolf?

I tugged at my head, because of the intense noise encroaching in my head.

Even though it was dark, the light that branded itself into my retina danced in algi-like colours.

I sunk into the hallucination that my entire being had been crushed.

The sensation of Youth-Points being shattered into a million pieces.

To seek the truth behind the event, I abruptly looked to the back.

As if only naturally, the girl who summoned the star had already disappeared from the shrine.

“...Ah”

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

Speech can no longer continue — It's been filled, by the most basic of sounds.

I could not stand up; my face buried into the ground.

Neither did I have the courage to search under the eaves.

The real deal appeared in my face.

I literally couldn't even breath from the confusion.

As though reality had combined with this occasion, the night of festivities and meteors began falling apart.

My vision melted as if acids had poured out of my eyes; cracks filled my vision.

The sight twisted; my ear drums were already crazed. The cicadas screamed, encircling the whirl.

Under the terror, I shut my eyes, only to realize that Earth had turned completely in just two seconds.

In the space devoid of common sense, I could not grasp the proof that it was all but an illusion.

The wound from my arm ached. Drip, drop, it tearfully tugged at my pang.

This is super power! It seemed to scream so; I felt tears forming in my eyes.

Covering it with my left hand, I sensed the wet blood drenching my palm.

“Ah… Ah...”

“Ah.” It ended. The voice that wanted to entail could not exit from the lack of moisture.

My sight was corroded by the lights.

My nose shut by the singed smell of the ground.

My throat silenced by the dryness.

My ears ravaged by the cacophony.

My skin trembled from the blood.

All senses carried with them reverence, and concession to 'that.'

Reality descended upon me.

I could never reach, nor understand that truth.

A small star had crossed the boundary line between super power and coincidence.

After ward.

I still didn't know if it was a strike, or a foul. I could only look up, and stare at the stars in the sky.

[[File:DTS Vol 03 355.jpg|400px|frameless]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-07-02T18:15:03Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */ Name added

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*May 21, 2017 - ''Volume 4 Chapter 1 Completed''
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Peering at First Love]]--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 20:15, 2 July 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter1

2017-06-13T18:19:44Z

Jasonjapi123:

==Chapter 1 — Runaway Base==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words to fill in the blank

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Getting hit on in a comic store]

[Mifune Ryuuko]

[A runaway highschool girl]

[It's not 'cuz I straightened my hair!]

[A boy who emits particles]

[Self-proclaimed alien]

[Shoes in a basket]

[Space Observatory]

[Mysterious Experience during Spring break]

Clank clank! I hafta try and make something in my heart match the wheels. Bang bang bang, the onomatopoeia surrounded me!

Running away! Get Out To Home! Y'know what I mean!

I felt like I was passing in the centre of a highway while passing by the sidewalk. The wheels occasionally squeaked, as if they symbolized... I dunno? Love, hate and sadness. It's like eating a mouthful of sand after having shellfish.

In the town at dawn, devoid of even the bustling of trains, the only thing moving was me. It was darker than midnight, and some pubs and stores had their lights on still.

I thought I heard the sound of basketball bouncing on the gym floor; whatever sleepiness I had was blown away by the freezing air.

The third semester. Ending ceremony. March 25th. Yesterday.

I, Mifune Ryuuoko, was dumped by a guy not even my boyfriend. Sorry, that was a lie. I just wanted to make it sound dramatic.

He was almost just a classmate. We were equal, like a parallel line. Completely, horizon. Not even a hill!

Clank clank clank! The wheel of my mind spun as well. Ka-dung, Ka-dung (Train simulation). Sugars drained from my head from all the suppression — nay, repairing of emotions. It's a strange feeling of being disheartened and motivated. Glucose don't come flying, do they? Actually, why did I even run away from home?!

The cause of the future was in the past. Not that either of them were that far off!

Behind the school yard, I used my 'I like you beam!' on one of the boys in the basketball club! Pow pow! With the exact same sound, I emitted about thirty times the usual power! But that was my very first! Since high school started! And he said 'I'm sorry!'

A multiplying effect, primarily negative, was observed upon the deflection.

In other words not love, but self-loathing: the opposite of narcissism.

A deep pang ached in me. The bones of my feet seemed to collapsed without me knowing. I had no idea of how I got home on the day that's too far away from the warmth of spring, yet steeped by the tail of winter. By the time I realized, it was already around three of clock in the afternoon; I rolled around on my bed, troubled. Somehow I still had my helmet on, which hurt every time I flipped. The rhythmic pain was my revelation! Which resulted in me losing control.

Assume that I enter a university, in the sixth of the seven spring breaks. March 26th. Today. First day of being heartbroken.

I left a memo on the desk, shoved some clothes and change into my bag (almost brought my phone), and snuck out of the house a little before four o'clock.

Since it was my first ever runaway, my chest expanded rapidly from the beating heart! I didn't have the luxury of expecting something like that to happen; the words he rejected me with echoed in my head. Ring~ Ring~! Like knocking on a bell, it shook my ear drums endlessly.

Had I fallen asleep everything would have fell apart, so I held out until it was time to go. My face felt like it was someone who just returned from space: heavy. Since I've been riding against the wind, however, I should be able to make it to the place without falling asleep.

First, find a place to sleep. Right, and, um... Go on a journey to find myself?

Because the me here is useless! She belongs in a parade! I have to go find a different me! I have to find a fancier me! Because a person is her face! At least seventy or eighty percent anyway!

Skipping club on the first day of spring break — the journey began.

"There's no way I can go!!"

The guy who rejected me practises right next to us!

"The 25th will keep wrecking my head!"

Since no one would react to whatever I do, I did whatever I wanted.

I think I understand now just a little what goes through the head of the drunk men screaming and passing by my house.

First I entered the comic store in front of the station that I've designated as my abode; I went into the room with three hours on the clock.

I slept for about twelve hours — they took a lot of late fees for that.

The sun set on the first day of running away. Sitting on the dilapidated bench outside of the comic store, I watched the road, buildings and vending machine. Cars aside, I thought the other things were also avoiding me. Was I still dreaming?

The sun sunk; I couldn't tell if its path was the same as the orange sky, and my motivation burnt away as well. The right leg that cramped while I was riding didn't hurt as long as I kept moving. Since I fell asleep, however, my overworked brain tensed up. Especially the right hemisphere, it probably looked like Italy. The left brain would be Shikoku.

I yelled, like 'Geebee~' But I think it came out like a weird moan 'Bogehh~' I was able to transform into a strange being using the girl-power I've saved up. In a way, I got a lot of that stuff from yesterday.

The town I live in ranks about sixty in the urban-ness scale. There's no need to ride a train to buy grocery like the country side, but it's still a little different than your typical city.

People often report seeing aliens here. It's like the Rosswell of Japan. And it's not just UFO — people emphasise that they saw real, breathing aliens.

And so the souvenir stores often sell wormhole honey cakes, space pancakes etc. I would totally buy a cute Grey doll though.

After I followed the high school couples riding doubt on bicycle with my eyes, I returned to the comic store. Just like before, the blonde attendant chatted on with the other clerks. After paying about five times the usual fee for being late, I again order three more hours. At this point, about thirty percent of my tiny allowance was devoured by this register in front of me.

Getting my hair done two days ago pretty much killed my wallet. I went and curled it up as preparation for the confession. I feel more murdered now after that.

Hunger, thirst, depression and other similarly terrible things appeared, so I decided to take care of things as soon as possible. Before entering the room, I bought a cup Ramen at the vending machine and added the complementary hot water. Since the store doesn't sell vegetables, I had to make due with noodles. After filling the paper cup with Oolong tea, I entered booth 14.

A Television, a computer and a video game console. There was no shortage of equipment there. I did not turn on anything, however, instead setting my bag down onto the floor.

Head on my knees, I awaited for the three minutes of cooking.

"......"

It's kinda like watching the candle on a birthday cake like I used to do.

Staring at the cover of the noodles, I felt my sight blur.

My bubbling organs felt slow, and my pain dulled.

So now's a good time to ask: Why did I runaway?

I could try to ignore him, but I know that won't work. It's just his head, and that awkward grin. That's the face he had when he rejected me.

There's no way I could just be, like, 'Heya!' and go into the club gleefully.

I didn't want to mope in a room or try to get ride of the gloominess. I want to feel easier: I want to be more positive. That much I know at least.

So for that purpose, what should I do before heading back? Mm~ I didn't think that far ahead, so dunno. 'Not thinking far ahead' simply meant, 'I didn't think at all, but here's what I have.'

I'm so dumb.

Despite leaving home, I didn't go anywhere unfamiliar on a train or anything. I stayed in this town I know, because I'm scared. I don't leave town often.

I don't have money to live in a hotel, and camping is... Well, it's asking too much for a city kid.

Mm... Doesn't this feel more like going out, rather than running away?

Gulp, gulp... The thought disappeared with the tea.

Putting the paper cup onto the desk, I stared at the me inside of that grey screen.

Her gaze wasn't warm, like the emotion was still with the yet-ended winter air.

I looked for things to do. Since I was in a comic store, I spaced out reading some manga.

I'm a rather normal person, without any remarkable characteristics. I even failed on making he notice me, and my brain only has two halves... Ugh, self-harming fouled against esteem five times, so she's out of the game.

All in all I just couldn't stay away from the words 'comic store.' I just sat here, reading manga, all while mixing a whole buncha drinks.

If something interesting, like, totally captures my eyes, then I'll feel slightly better for myself, like I'm the one who did it. Sadly, Ryuuko is not that good at practical problems. I rolled up on the chair. Squirm~ I look just like a panel in my comic.

As I finished the fifth book in a row, I decided to return them. It was eleven o'clock outside now, and the road outside of the window shone with lights of the passing cars. Mm... It's a station known for accidents. It's not too far from where I live... Well, it is basically where I live.

An officer probably won't need twenty minutes to find me. And there would go the game of hide and seek. My parents are pretty lenient though, or maybe they just don't care... My head filled with selfish thoughts.

Walking in the hall, I passed by other customers and the attendant lazily mopping the floor. Even this late in the night, many kinds of people were in.

For example, the couples who couldn't be older than high schoolers, and the such... And the such... Okay, I feel empty inside, so that's all I will say. Actually, pretty sure that the store said that minors couldn't be in here after ten o'clock.

I'm a sixteen years old young'n too. Wow, how flexible. Someone used that as a catch phrase before. It was an expression of shock, but I forget his name or even the meaning of the words. Oh well, two years before the exams anyway.

I walked through the magazines, drinks and vending machines and arrived at the young adult section.

It was then I saw a striking (eye-catching?) person at the section of the books I just marathoned through. "Whoa..." I subtly exhaled before sucking the breath back in.

A striking boy with long, long hair that seemed to have fragments of light falling from it stood.

From the slits between his bangs he looked up the shelf, seemingly searching with an open hand for the place the books he held in his hand. He stepped on his shoes, without socks on.

He was a super hot guy. Like, literally the most beautiful person on planet earth, made by the aliens.

Not sayin' I have proofs or anything, but fairies seemed to live on his head to give him this dramatic glow. Also, some sort of the prettiest butterflies must inhabit the same place too, so he wouldn't need a light in the dark.

If it were before I got dumped, I would have fell hard for him. That's how hot he was.

He's probably a little younger than I. About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.

Since my spot was near the boy, I went up to him. With a glance, he noticed my intention and moved to the side. His sight, however, did not move, and instead followed my hand.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 021.jpg|thumbnail|'About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura.']]

"Ah, that's the volumes I'm looking for. Onee-san, you're reading it? Are you putting them back?"

He spoke in a clingy way. Must be because he's still developing, his voice's pitch changed when he speaks. Sounded synthetic. He leaned forward, face closing onto my hand. Usually I don't say anything to strangers passing by, so this put me off.

"Ah... Yeah. Here ya.. go."

I stiffly handed the books stacked on my hands to him. The boy thanked me lightly and traded the comic on his hand with me. I took it.

I know I said we traded, by I wonder why he put the book back into my hand instead of the shelf.

"See ya~" The handsome boy waved and walked off with laughable footsteps. I swear there were still lights lingering from where he stood.

Once I breathed deeply again, the sheen slipped away from between the pages of the book.

"Why?" Why did he hand the book to me? I came for the next volumes, so why would I take the previous ones?

Ah, a lady passing by (an OL, I think. An older woman with professional attire) just turned her head. That's pretty much glaring at this point. The guy, on the other hand, didn't even bat an eye and continued on until he disappeared at the corner. Mm... Guess my standard of beauty is just normal.

Grade, normal. Mien, normal. Look, b-better than average, I think! Basically I am just normal.

What is normal? The question boggles me, but if I had to ask myself, I'll probably just stop working with my head tilted.

I never had the chance to stand out. The person I confessed is at most 'some guy I talk to occasionally,' and our relationship can pretty much be summarized by a bunch of random words. So I couldn't whine or anything, only get depressed.

I want to have something. I want to be treated differently. It's a childish thought, but it's almost what I really want.

To me, a good-looking guy like him will actually incur my jealousy across the gender! Dangit! I'm clutching my pearls! I want to curse at someone!

Then I went back ('cuz I'm a Ryuushi 粒子) to my room to read my book.

It's a pretty funny series, but since I didn't use my head, the flower known as my purpose withered.

I kept reading till the next day; as I went to take a shower, I bumped into that boy again.

Again, in front of that shelf, he stood there with his shoes on.

It's not like I was trying to avoid this so-called conversation with him, but I still couldn't ignore him completely. I am actually quite the stoic person. Seriously: I'm so hardcore that I prefer harder rice too.

“Hey? We meet again.”

Like a hardcore person, he turned abruptly; he initiated the conversation after coming up to me. He had one more book, so I ended up here first.

Why did he speak to me? If he's the type of guy who likes to cling onto girls with his voice and words, than he'd probably hit on the OL lady (temporary name) too, right? She was clearly entranced by him.

Maybe I attract aliens like this guy. Yet my destiny will never notice me.

I know another person who can produce light and can sharpened the lens of people's eyeballs. She was my classmate; a girl who was a friend until a time I don't remember. She's now a mattress expert.

In a way she was untouchable. Nothing could make it into that futon.

“Could you recommend me anything else?”

His kind tone was as if we were friends for many years, so I pretended to wonder, 'Well…' to scout him out. Every time his neck turned, his bangs would follow; the particles of light would fall like harvest.

Mm…

First time meeting → Never met him before → He talked to me → Ah!

Conclusion.

Is this… the rumoured… H-hitting on girls?

Ya are late by a day… Ah, two days. Cough, cough. I felt my once-in-the-life chance's late arrival!

Too slow! Ya are way too slow! Can't ya learn a thing or two from Santa?

“Um? You don't have anything?”

“I-I do! One just popped out!”

“What? Just popped out?”

Thanks to reality and my thoughts combining, I confused the situation even more.

“No way. That's not the name, is it?” He kept the smile, but the blinking increased.

“Don't mind me. Uh, um… The, uh, comic...” What do you want?

My cheeks burnt from reasons other than being tempted, and I wondered. It's our first time meeting, so it's hard to ask these first-time questions. I couldn't shoot him a mean glance, asking him 'what dya want?' I'm a weak person like that.

In some way, this boy was a resident of a different world.

I wasn't drawn to 'special' people like him, since I am aware of how normal I am. If some were to say that, I'd rebuke right away. People get upset when the truth is pointed out. Back to what I was saying. How do I put it? It's a matter of compatibility.

Even if a black white television suddenly get a patch of colour, it's still considered broken.

It's a little rude to the person who might like me, but I like people who are more normal.

His lashes are very long. Every time he blinks it's like they'd fall into his eyes and tear him up.

“Right, I was gonna ask you about something...”

Like an easy-to-chew mochi, his manner was opposite to mine.

“Mm?” It's gonna be hard to leave now that he's so nice to me.

“Onee-san, how long have you been here?”

The boy suddenly tried to invade into my mind with words.

My focus blurred, but I still looked up to him.

From the side, his slightly curved upper lip made him seem somewhat inhuman.

“Don't look so spooked, it's too obvious.”

“…….” He went from hitting on me to a creepy stalker.

Things have been cut short to my height! Jk.

“Well, as you can see I have a little more height here. I could see a little inside the booths. You've been sleeping since this morning, haven't you, Onee-san?”

The transition into a smile fit this guy. It's a relaxing smile that squints the eyes into lines. The moment I saw his face made me wonder if he was wearing a fox mask.

“Ya are a bad boy for peeking into a lady's room.”

I teased him first. I was going to scream 'pervert!!' at five times the volume, but thinking about it calmly, there's nothing funny about that.

“If I wasn't peeking, can I just look?”

If he could see into the room from above, that means it's not just him, but many others saw me sleeping too. Gah… Now that's embarrassing…

“You came here to sleep in the morning; you didn't go home last night either, so what are you up to? This isn't somewhere a minor can be in late.”

“Same goes for ya, right?'

“Hm?”

“If ya saw me in the morning, that means ya were also here in the morning.”

Using the same evidence, I turned the table all while putting the comic back.

The boy went 'Ah!' while scratching his chin. His skin was very pale, and clear.

“Yep, that's right. I see.”

He looked not at me, but the spines of the book listed on the shelf, and lightly retracted his chin. Mm… So he's in the same boat as I? A.k.a another runaway boy. He was rejected too… I'm just being bitter.

Also, 'he looks young, but is in fact twenty years old' theory has disappeared. Let it go.

“Onee-san, you're not… running away from home, are you?”

He got me first. I wanted to ask, 'you too, eh?' but I ended up looking at him silently. This guy's grin could affect any who looked his way.

“You look a little young to be a jobless refugee. Rather… Are you even an Onee-san?”

Between the first and the last part of his line, he clearly had on a different expression.

It's like it was courtesy words at the beginning, then pure doubt near the end. What was he projecting onto?

How did this kid, with his eyes covered by his hair, end up thinking this way?

“I'm a… sixteen year old-looking eighteen years old.”

There are ears behind the wall, and attendants by the register. Adult's world is filled with lies.

The boy chuckled; 'I see,' he whispered.

“Didn't think you're the same as I. I'm eighteen too, but I can probably get a middle school discount at a theater with this look.” He opened his hands to express his age.

“My, we're both young, aren't we? I thought you looked young… Must be my maternal instinct!”

“Right? Guess I will be calling you Onee-san.”

Hahaha, we're already buddies just by appearance.

“What about you?” It was time to do the questioning.

“What do you mean?” Still laughing, he did not resist.

“Runaway boy. Whatever you used on me, I can use on you.”

Due to my marathoning of the comics about people who's mind and body were not in sync, I obtained traits of a detective. I will steal the mushrooms growing behind the people.

Since until just now, I had been lying down on the chair; I grew tire just standing. I felt stiff from head to toe; lying down was my only respite. I've successfully degenerated.

I was supposed to grow from leaving my home though.

“Me? I'm actually just an alien. Came from the Hair Constellation.”

He introduced himself with a joking and light-hearted manner. I knew it was meant to make his opponent drop interest, or to laugh it off. For me, however, this reminded me of something. I am, after all, someone who goes to a certain high school here.

“Mmmm~”

“What? Why the silence? Was it that lame?” His smile disappeared. The boy looked away with a slightly sombre look.

“Nah. I was just thinking that maybe a perfect person just has an obligation to call himself an alien.”

“Wha~?”

He shrugged and scratched the back of his head. He looked good doing anything. If he were to fall asleep and wake up in class with a dumbstruck look, nobody would hate him.

“Oh yeah. Did you leave home just to read comics, Onee-san?”

He went on despite me never confirming his accusation. “Well? Well?” He so exhorted me, staring me on the tip of the nose.

I felt my skin heating up from also the heater.

“Mm~ If that could get me there, can you blame me?”

My goal is to find a way to go from painting my room 'Blue~ Blue' to 'Happy~ Happy~' Reflect the vector. The arrow's age of rebellion. If it's an antimatter that could help me get there, I don't care what it is or what it does.

For example, this guy right here. So far, he managed to remind me of that friend, but nothing positive.

“You're stuttering. So you've not done what you set out to do?”

“Wouldn't I be home if I did?”

“That's true, but I only left so I can go home.”

He said such an incomprehensible and easily-misunderstood thing.

“Onee-san, are you bored?”

“Mm~ Well… I guess.” It doesn't carry much weight when you ran away from home home.

It's spring break, and I couldn't go enjoy my youth in the club (I forgot about this), so even if I was home I'd probably just laze like a worm.

The boy grinned as though he'd heard something interesting — a mischievous smile. He really only knows how to smile, the darn happy face. Was I envious or jealous? Probably both.

“Ah… How about this? It's getting hot in here, so why don't we...”

He bent down and match his eyes with mine.

It's like he's dealing with a kid… His soft smile appeared before I could think even that.

Looking closely at his face, I thought again, 'Gee, the world isn't fair.'

Lights danced by my skin, spreading like fireworks in the sky.

For a moment I thought I was a heroine in a shoujo manga.

“...Sneak into the place closest to the stars in this town?”

“Wha?”

This city plus alien way of picking up girls is way too avant-garde for me.

I left the comic rental with the boy.

Five hours of the special eight-hour deal was wasted by us walking in the dark.

I asked where we were going later, and though I thought that maybe it's dangerous if he was a bad person trying to bring me somewhere no one is… After some consideration, I figured I just got rejected two days ago and nobody would pay me any heed, and thus lowered my guard for my own needs.

Another mysterious impetus was the boy's strange mien. He's not like me, and I thought he was someone on a mission. Hazily I wished to be the sidekick of another special being. As for the main character… I gave up after a little thought.

This guy's intention intrigued me… I was a little excited.

It reminded me of childhood.

I circled to the side of the store. The theatre next door that had just closed down already lost all lights of people and lives; the vending machine shone as the only lumination to the road.

Placed there was a bicycle lot used by few. Next to the building within was what seemed to be an abandoned bicycle. The paint, as well as the basket in front, fell off long ago.

“Oh… You ride a bicycle, Onee-san?”

“Yeah, comes in handy.”

I rode the same bike that was gifted to me in celebration to graduating into middle school. The inspection sticker given during that time was still stuck on the back wheel.

The bike was unlocked and prepared. Mm… Really not trying to hide my trace or anything, having a bike with my name on it parked outside.

Yet the guy just stood there, shaking as though regretting his thin clothes.

“Mm… Where's your bike?” Is that a place we can walk to? We're not changing destination, are we?

“I walk… Well, I just don't have a bike. Walking, huh… Guess we can ride together.”

An undisguised look of anticipation. To prevent the possible sparks between our eyes, I looked to the sides. To see if there were officers out patrolling.

“Then are we riding double? I only have a helmet for myself. It's really scary, y'know.”

I reminded him like I was his senior and put on and adjusted the helmet.

Oh, right… I'm a second year now, so I'll have juniors in the club now.

“What's so scary? Do people in blue shoot you if you don't wear helmet in this town?”

“No, it's so that if a boar runs into ya, your scalps will not be destroyed.”

“I see. So just don't fall.”

He dismissed the notion with a pained expression before straddling onto the luggage rack.

Mm… Such reckless bravery is youth. Wait, am I pedalling?

As I imagined, he hugged my waist as soon as I sat on the seat. From the tip of my toes I felt all sense of calm leaving, like a hamster wheel inside of me had begin spinning.

Ah, my heart accelerated on its own. Don't waste my life! I couldn't take a shower earlier, does he not mind the smell or whatever? Plus having physical contact with a guy is already rare for me. Feels like a dream, riding a bike together.

But since holding onto my shoulder meant skin-to-skin contact, so it actually made me a little more relaxed, then I thought, oh well, this is okay.

“Whoa! You're thin! Are you eating enough?”

The end of his sentence rose in pitch like a mom's; he's skin and bone too, so I wondered if his mom said the same thing. I didn't say it though since I didn't want to hear about another alien.

“Onee-san, why did you run away from home? You're not one of those 'self-searching' people, right? Don't tell me you had an argument with your parents.”

“Reason?” I inadvertently shut my eyes from the sudden darkness.

Swish~ Darkness entered the depth of my head; I exhaled deeply.

'Cuz I was dumped. I was cut in half. That's why I said I was on a journey of life. I'm not even brave enough to do a double-dribble. But how does this fit into the equation? Well…

“Scar.”

“Hm?”

“A scar like a knife wound doesn't recover well if it's cut in the same place a lot, right?”

“Hmm? Is this a metaphor?”

“Heheh, that's how it is if ya wanna be smart.” I put up a smug expression to brag to the boy who thought we were the same age.

“It does sound elegant if you put it so jadedly. Hmm. Did someone hurt you?”

“Most people who leave home have been.”

“Do you hate someone now?”

“I don't. Because I don't want to make others hate me too.”

It is true that I left because I was hurt.

Because I thought about him in the room, and even put his name down on the note when we're studying.

“We'll leave this for later. Let's go, Onee-san. I have this funny feeling that an alien of high status had told others to start navigating.”

He'd fit right in in this town, but we already have a futon person here… Therefore he needs the tin foil. Roasted, too. I'm drooling… Since I'd been awake I am hungry now. My stomach might growl if I kept still, so I frantically began moving forward; the sound of wind grew beside the ears.

Headwind blew beneath the earlobes like waves.

My breath, though, exited intermittently and shallowly.

What was my goal? What was I after? The silhouette blurred. I didn't even have a real reason to hang around this guy: at most I just went along with him. It's unclear if it's something I should feel proud about.

But I won't deny that I followed him because this handsome guy hit on me.

Mm~ that's still not all of it. I cannot rebuke one-hundred percent.

Maybe I'm just a girl who wanted someone to spoil me? I hope not.

I don't want just anybody… Well, until yesterday.

Was it anticipation, mindfulness, laziness, or hopefullness?

Which was the primary motivation to keep me from stopping?

In the dark, I searched for the cause while pedalling.

The well-kept light that drove the darkness away elated me.

When I was a child much more naive than I am now, there was much around that was as terrifying as they were fascinating.

There was that empty lot behind the super market. Even if nothing was there, for some reason it's always been scary. I saw a wild cat living there years later.

There's also the underground stair case behind my elementary school. It led to a room that we're not suppose to go in. Putting your ear onto the door revealed whirling of machines behind.

The world has many places my hands and knowledge cannot yet reach. I thoughts every grown-ups knew about that, and believe that there are many more out in the world.

And because I wanted to learn more, I gathered the kids around to discover and investigate the town. There are a lot of strange facilities around here, so everywhere had something that both intrigued and scared us. I guess it's probably because of that one strange old lady in a shop who lies to the kids with a straight face.

Us kids used this so-called snack store as our secret base. The adults didn't like that too much because the store openly displayed the taxidermy of a tsuchinoko and a signature of an alien.<ref>Tsuchinoko is a creature in Japanese lore</ref>

The most mysterious had to be the observatory though. Some kids called it the bathroom, but observatory sounded more exciting with the 'beep beep' (sfx) and 'boop boop' (electronic sounds), so most kids called it that.

It had a huge plot of land and several concrete buildings; like a JSDF base, even the wall carried a heavy aura. I recalled us mistaking the place as a rocket launch site and getting all excited for it.

Placed in the courtyard-like location was a giant telescope most popular as a school trip destination, free for anyone to visit. I've seen it several times before. I thought that the universe itself existed in the scope, since that's where the stars can be seen clearly. Still, the kids weren't interested in the scope, but the places forbidden to trespass.

Everyone spoke of the existence of aliens in the facilities. Or that it was the alien's base, mmm…and that people were brought there to be experimented on. There was also a T.V. special of alien dissection video tape and such; we were probably more terrified because of all that.

I personally think the staffs' lab coats are frightening: It must be from the memories I had from dentists, or doctors giving me a shot. I still hold a bias against people in scrubs and glasses, wary that they're secretly doing some experiments or making new drugs. Back to what I was saying. I don't really know what I was saying, but as I was saying!

“Whoa! W-why did you go hands-free?! This isn't safe when you have a passenger!”

“Hey! Hah! Heya! Hoh!” Please imagine my zigzag line with just the line itself.

“Why are you raising your arms? Ventura?”<ref>This is a phrase supposedly used by George van Tassel, a famous alien contactee, to summon the UFO</ref>

“Pay no mind!” With a calm voice like a video game notification, I said.

Cough… So, in other words… The place we were headed was the space observatory.

The boy said he was going to 'discover a way back.' He sounded just like that old lady from the snack shop; laughter escaped my lips when I heard that.

'Cuz… A boy who was younger than I am is desperately trying to pick me up… It sounds cute when I put it that way, but that's not what it was: It had a strange mien, but also a little serious. I wanted to know the kind of person he was, so I followed behind.

We began infiltrating that impenetrable place.

Mm… I wanted to play ninja while eating chikuwa. The old team was three guys and three girls. People used to laugh when boys and girls played together; it's a common sight, but fortunately our group was, in a good way, separated from everyone else in our little space. In the end we went our own ways after an awkward fight.<ref>Likely a reference to Shishimaru of Ninja Hattori-kun, the pet dog who likes Chikuwa</ref>

Uwah~ I got lotsa bad memories with people. We almost ran straight into the road. “Gah!” I'll leave it up to you to imagine whose scream that was, but we almost got hit by a scooter. Maybe I'll just give up on thinking, wouldn't wanna be on the news.

But, just one last thing.

Our group wanted to sneak into the staff's building; it was all yes for the three boys, and no for the girls. The girls thought their parents would get mad at them so they didn't want to go. I didn't think my parents would get that angry, but I was afraid of the researchers capturing and doing operations to make me into Ryuushi V2.

Truth is I really wanted to play ninja, so now's the perfect time for me to realise my childhood dream!

Since my parents are going to yell at me for running off anyway, might as well do a lil sumthing before the sun comes up. Let's go, to make up for the two traumas by sneaking in!

It's only about twenty minutes on bike from where I live, and the traffic so little we could ignore the lights. We successfully arrived. This must be what a leaf in a river feels like. Six bicycles came by here everyday during my childhood to scout this familiar road; perhaps because it was the first time done in the dark, nostalgia did not wake. It was practically a different road.

But the destination remained unchanged.

“Whoa...” I'd agree with that if I came here before the night.

Faint light diffused from the building's windows; the telescope watched the sky motionlessly. The trees hid its shape, and the atmosphere dead silent. The smell disjointed from the living seemed to drift over in line with uncanny experiments.

What an unsettling smell. The territory of science, yet formless and eerie.

An old excitement rose, possibly wiping off a little of the melancholy.

First I parked the bike near the farm field just a road away from the wall of the research facility. 'Here we are~' I said while wiping my forehead. In truth, due to the chill brought in by the winter, even the people who live here could feel this cold that froze even the season spring. Plus it's not like it's far enough to get me sweating.

I took out my jacket and wore it. The boy wore his own over a mere shirt, but his face showed no sign of discomfort; he's obviously okay.

Guess being cold isn't a problem in space anyway. Gotta hand it to the so-called alien.

“Aight, let's go.” I held the key to my bike lock in my mouth. What if I swallow it?

“Hey, aren't you going to take off that useless helmet?”

“I don't feel safe empty-handed.”

Actually my hair just gets messy after I take off the helmet.

“What is that, some kind of setting? Alien and ninja do sound good together though.”

“Ya are not supposed to say that...” That signalled the end of the character-change.

I'd changed in ten years of time; I'd lost my compatriots, and only my sense of shame grew.

Around the facility was — rare even for this town — farm fields. Not many lived near, reinforcing further the sense of isolation and mysticism. There's no convenient store around either, so the guys inside probably don't like that too much.

“Could there really be alien fossils or mummies?”

“Onee-san, there's one right here. You're really hyped though.”

“Mm? You…? Ya have pupils, and ya aren't glowing either so ya don't count.”

“I'm not some cat alien. Frankly your expectation is a little too much.”

He said so lightheartedly while walking along the building's wall. After about a quarter of the parameter, he shifted from chatting to questioning.

“You look like you know your way around. Don't tell me: You come here all the time?”

“Hmhmhm. It's like a backyard for people who grew up here.” I crossed my arms proudly.

But this might be a Tsuchinoko territory. So it's more like a backyard that's not well-maintained.

“I see. You wouldn't know the people inside, would you?” He scratched his cheek while asking.

“Well, maybe not that far. But we once had this guy come up to us all gleefully. We ran away 'cuz we thought he was lying and was gonna kidnap us!”

The only one who thought it was truly dangerous was me, but we all bolted. It's the only way to make our bodies, or rather, things move forward. It's actually pretty boring just staring; we even got so tired we ended up playing dodge ball in the field.

That must be why the boys wanted to open that forbidden door.

“Oh yeah. This isn't a midnight stroll, right? Ya got business here?”

This door should be shut closed during this time, and only staffs can enter. There were also security at what seemed like the backdoor; they're the reason why us kids thought the place was suspicious.

“Yeah, I do.”

He answered cheerfully with a crisp smile. I almost thought the frigid air was going to freeze his lips there — it was that cold.

And I was still starving, so that might have made it colder. I also lost my handwarmer. After another quarter circle, we stopped at the exact opposite place to where the bicycle was parked; the boy then said, 'it's around here' and started feeling the wall. Like a salamander he fiddled the vertical part. I wanted to interrupt him by hitting the wall, but in the end I decided to wait quietly.

I don't wanna be too normal, but normal is what I do. Normal people don't trespass though… Not that it's something to be proud of.

“Here, found it.” He pulled away a part of the wall and revealed a passage. Looks like he merely removed the cover disguising the broken part of the parameter.

The boy looked back smugly, 'the way's opened.'

“Did ya do this beforehand?”

“Nope, it was the staffs inside. The front door's too far away so they made this shortcut. Heard it was convenient when you're running late.”

“Really? Ya know quite a bit. Do you work here?”

“I can't just ignore the Japanese branch office of the Alien's planetary invasion.”

He spoke in a way matching my own to hide his identity as well as his involvement. “Let's go.”

The boy crawled into the hole first. Once inside, I'd be totally trespassing. Mm, I'd be able to go ahead if I still was an impulsive youth, but I came here with this sense of listlessness. I sometimes find myself unaware of my feet's movement, especially during repetition exercise, when we're training. It's kinda like that now, right? My body clearly wasn't listening.

“Mm? What's up? Gonna give up?”

The boy who was about to enter paused looking back with his right leg raised. It's kinda like that lil white guy on the emergency exit sign (that's what I called the man made of a circle and rectangles).

“It's more like there's a few things that I'm worried about.”

“I hope you figure out soon, because someone might come.”

He looked around several times and hurried me. I know, but I wanna get things cleared up so I don't feel unmotivated. That's what live taught me.

“Why me? And don't ya joke about how ya fell in love at first sight.”

I drew the line first. At least that way he'd forget about thinking me as a hopeless girl who was expecting something to happen. I hope. I'm not the same person I was yesterday, but mostly in a bad way.

“Hm? Because I think it's a good opportunity.”

He took another big step to keep his balance.

“Isn't it boring to have a home to go back to when you're running away? With a backup and all, even if you don't an income, you'd live for a few days. That's why I thought you'd come with me.”

“…...” He pointed out how immature the way I do things is.

He might have jabbed where it hurt, but it's just a vibration to my numbed heart.

And he's probably just brushing me off.

“Ok, I'll set that aside for now, but is there no other reason why you wanted me here?”

“Hm? That's because I'm scared of going in alone.”

His voice was calm, but since it was dark, neither of us could see each others' face. Thankfully no one saw us; he sighed.

“I'm serious. I'm a sad alien who can't do anything on my own.”

I thought about recommending him learning super powers like an E.T. then come back.

“Who knows what they'd do to me in the underground lab if they caught me here.”

“Right… Ya are an alien.” Hahah… I laughed weakly. It's different than tiredly.

“Wait, you believe me now?” He raised his leg further up like he was about to do a backflip.

“I'm one of those who believe aliens 'can exist,' so I don't think much of it. It's whatever, really, but can I ask another question?”

“Sure. Make it quick though, if you can.”

“Why are you really here for?”

“Onee-san, why did you come with me?”

It's like having a mail that hasn't been read sent straight back to you. That's pretty annoying. There wasn't strength left in my tummy to rebuke this guy though. The empty stomach protested something else.

“I'm, uh… Whacha call it? I'd probably be happy just seeing the inside.”

Not sure if I will wake up from the dream or be glad from achieving my goal. But if possible, I want to at least be happy for a bit.

But I was both out of breath and without a recipient. Uwah, do I actually want someone to be with? My reason of being sad hasn't change since long ago. Back then too… If the boys and girls who liked each others were evenly split up, we might have been better friends.

“Sigh, for realsies...” I palmed my face, sneaking a glance at the past between my fingers.

If it's hard for me to forget, I will jump over it.

Just make something up when there's nothing; just pretend the opportunity is already upon me.

Bet everything here.

It's a little dramatic, but this will be the start of everything.

Just for a moment, I returned to being the six year old Mifune Ryuuko.

'If you don't wanna be scolded, just don't get caught!'

Yep, that's what boy B said at that time. Great thinking, but that's isn't the reason why I liked him!

And so I crossed the wall and trespassed.

The guy can finally rest his right leg.

Then I snapped. I mean, gave up. This was my decision: I ripped the strings of rejection from my back and sprinted like a 100 meter dasher. Step, step… I started doing time mark for some reason. A pleasant rustle came beneath from the grass. This might have been the sound of footstep that I've not noticed outside of a gym in a long, long time.

“Not sure if you're just pent up or something.”

“All right!” Ignoring the boy I smacked my cheeks. Didn't like that sound, so here's another. Smack! Smack! Sounded off, so one more! Not this time because my skin's foundation didn't feel too good! I can dreams too! Smack!

“Awww~” Hurts. Sleepiness and laziness both died like the thing you slap with a slipper. The edge of my eyes flashed and hurt; eye lashes felt like hedgehogs.

“Um… Onee-san, you trying to wake up? Or just hurting yourself?”

He pulled up; the building shimmered, emanating his silhouette.

“What? I'm just trynna get rid of my Shoujo points from my head. You might turn inta girl if ya stay too close.”

With a daring expression, I suavely (No idea what that means) warned him. Crossing the wall itself is pretty much half of what I came for, and the rest is all bonus.

So I don't care what else happens.

“And what would happen if I am?”

“Yer eyes get oogly.” Or something like that. “Or you get puffy eyelashes” and such. “You shoot particles out.” Kinda like salmon eggs.

All those apply for me already… Dangit… A naive girl and self-appointed runaway alien boy. This is not one of those word fillers you see in a school essay.

“Why the stare?”

“Ding ding ding~ I'm rebellious like that?”

“…...”

He's giving me the 'wow if she's normal, she's just an idiot' look. I also couldn't call him a pervert, not with that cold stare he's giving me.

But he still resumed the conversation with me.

“I was a little worried why you're suddenly so giddy, but now you got my attention too. Onee-san, you've got a lovely smile.”

Hehe~ Wink~ This is known as crab (heart going sideways).

“Mm...”

“What? Trying to hide with a growl?”

“Don't gimme that good looking face just 'cuz ya are good lookin'!”

“S-sorry?” The boy backed off.

“I'm like a black-n-white television! I don't needa learn to hide my presence! Hahaha!” And so I charged into the building close by. This was where the door with the warning was; we'd seen it so many times that I am confident I could make it with my eyes closed.

The boy trailed along and came to my side with a wry grin.

“Onee-san, you too must have a lot of… Well, wonders around you.”

“Wu… Wu… Wu...”

“Like making crabs fall for you.”

“You tellin' me to go back to the sea?”

“The river is fine too.”

Splash! I sunk. Sunk into the depth of heart; sunk into the abyss. My grief rippled outward.

“Right, infiltration successful thus far.”

“Oh, she's back.”

“Keep eyes on not just around ya, but also above ya.”

“You don't have to be so 3D about it, do you? What are we looking out for?'

“It's a space facility, so if a rock or laser beam came I got my helmet to protect me! It's ta make sure my scalp is safe!”

“Onee-san, your space's got scale but not much power.”

“Peace is the best.” Whether it be Earth or mind. My wallet is staying skinny for the next two months though.

The boy and I stepped through the grass and pebbles, approaching the grey, iron door with 'No Trespassing' written on. A mysterious machine surrounded by a metallic fence hummed on the side. What appeared to be tubings connected into the interior of the building tastefully.

Just like the outside brother of my house's AC — every adult's delusion is to use their myopic understanding when faced with facts.

“Wow! This is intense! To be honest… This door was my first love.”

“I see.”

“Uh, could ya not rain on my parade? Ya are supposed to react to my joke. It's already so cold, ya dig?”

It's not like I was wrong or anything, so this lack of reaction embarrassed me so much.

In a broader sense, the word 'Trespassing' was what moved me.

But this guy wasn't even hyped for anything — he even seemed tired. His eyes were fidgeting though.

“What's up? Wanna bit of my hype?”

“It's fine, I'm just a little nervous. I'll try to be like you... Actually no, I like my own brain.”

“I see. We will become balance-partners then! Let's go!”

I finally felt the right to hold this door knob, so I squeezed. “Gawah!” The static trap activated. Felt like getting cut by a nail clipper beneath your nail.

Darn this dry air… I cupped my mouth and checked if there was movements around. Mm, don't think so.

Once again, with breath held, I turned the knob.

A terrible sound of metallic parts grinding against one another emitted from the door; it opened like the door to the library.

I pushed with my shoulder and plastered my back to the wall. Fuu… Fuu… I carefully masked my breathing, and warned the boy who came in normally.

“Careful: there must be infrared scanner on the wall.” Whisper… Whisper…

Please pretend our conversation was carried out telepathically.

“Infra...red?”

“Mm… What cha call it? It's, um… A lotta colours put together and ya can see people.”

“Right, you can see temperature with that.”

“Right. What are ya talking about?”

“Um...” We pondered. Thinking and thinking… The Heisei board of education has failed.<ref>This is a reference to the Japanese TV show Hey!! Say! A Board of Education. It can be likened to America's 'Are You Smarter than a Fifth Grader?', or anything similar quiz shows with questions pertaining to common knowledge taught in mandatory education</ref>

After the atmosphere of spreading your arms out and surrounded by wind on an open field had passed, the air assumed it's gloomy and unnoticeable stance again. The hall, supported by thin lights, allowed me to see its entirety.

A hallway silent, yet solidly build by man-made material. Deeper in was a dark orange, or rather, an unassuming wall with a warm hue. A plant pot sat quietly by the corner, single-sidedly thinking the earth as its friend. I too grinned embarrassedly at my phony behaviours.

The interior was no different than the free-to-enter building decorated with descriptions of the stars or telescope. My opinion made my brain think otherwise of the atmosphere, however.

Something flowing out of my guts rang in my ear. It's like having a machine going in and out of your ear canal. This proved the nervous trembling beneath my stomach, churning the acid and souring my mouth.

As someone who's never walked in campus during night, I now stood in the building that I used to stared curiously and warily at. Within the darkness lights diffused out of the rooms.

My sight sharpened with the excitement. The dark means nothing to me! My prefrontal cortex coiled, so much that it hurt my brain; my throat managed to hold my impulse of moaning and collapsing back. If this goes on, I'll metamorphose into an insect from the anxiousness.

I must complete the mission and escape before such things happen… What's the mission? Was there one?

Hiyah! I stepped forward. The sound of a foot hitting the hard floor dispersed at 340 meters per second.

I froze, like I was some kind of ballet dancer standing on her toes, and turned to look at the boy. He had a 'hm?' face. It would appear my ear drums had become so sensitised that it's a little feralised. Disregard that I wanna go T#rzan in the concrete jungle.

Then I slowly rest my sole down; only after my heel touched ground did I exhale in relief.

“Mm, it's probably okay if we just walk quietly.”

“Whoa… It's like that's the only thing we do when we run into trouble.”

“Guess I'm done with what I came for. I'm leavin'.”

“You're not a runaway Onee-san any more: you're now a night stroller.”

Man, I forgot. I'm not in a position to go anywhere.

I'll just have to move on aimlessly.

“You know, I find it a little harder to think of you as my older.”

“'S that out of love?”

“Nope, just worried that someone is lying about her age.”

That's troubling. But I'm pretending we're the same age anyway, so I didn't care.

I don't mind being a little reckless as thanks for his willingness to be involved with me.

Hands on the wall with thought of leaving my footsteps behind, I secretly proceeded. I thought maybe that sneaking around would be easier, but I noticed something as I felt a cramp building up in my foot: I had shoes on. I turned, and saw the boy was the same and even left foot prints.

I frantically take the shoes off and put them in my bag. 'You too,' I lipped. The boy noticed and casually kicked his shoes off. Bare feet.

“Cold?”

“I levitate about 3 millimetres from the ground anyway, so I don't know.”

“That's not an alien — that's a futurstic robot.”

We chatted while going forward.

Dun dun~ Dun dun~ Dundundundun~ dundundundundun~

The music leaked out in my head. Sneaking about in a research building in the night — just hearing those words would put anyone in suspense.

But faint sounds of footsteps came from behind, so I'm a little scared. It's not the levitating kind either.

We passed and held off on the stairs and continued deeper into the hallway. I looked back in front of the room with lights seeping through the frosted glass.

“Heads up, someone's there.”

“Why have you occasionally used manly words since earlier?'

“If we get found… Mm… Are we gonna get mad at?”

“No, we'd get tortured. Shocked for sure.”

“Shoot… I'd get an afro. Will the helmet help?”

“No, but button mashing may help. Who knows.”

“”Hmm.””

Troubled teens X 2. After imagining the electrocution, we bent our waist down.

We kept a posture like a baseball player about to go for a slide to carefully erase our footsteps while passing by. I heard slippers or something inside, how boring. Felt pretty realistic though. We could only keep our gait strictly at a one-two order. A slow-mo recap of the end of a one-hundred meter dash would probably look like me now.

Meanwhile the boy nonchalantly passed me with calm steps and overcame this challenge of a door. He placed a hand onto the wall, watching while waiting.

I was going to yell at him for being so cocky, but I was in front of door so I had to quietly go through the rebar in my mind. Keep still.. Keep still… Keep still… I'd like to erase the periods, but reality is a cruel mistress.

After spending five hundred percent more time than the boy, I rested from just a little away from the door. By slapping the trembling knees I attempted to train them.

“No tricks allowed.”

“You're the one who acted alone.”

“No talking back either.”

As a person about to enter second year, I am able to educate my juniors. That's my plan on not being looked down by the young'uns. During middle school… Now's the time to turn failure into drive.

The boy moved behind and let me lead; it seems that the lecture worked. If only my juniors are obedient like he.

We progressed slowly, with a half-crouching pose that seemed to sooth the nerve.

As we closed onto the wall at the end.

A sound came from the door we were just at; I spun my head around. The boy also leaned back to stare at the door. Time slowly drifted, but to no one's assurance.

The door opened; when I saw the handholding the knob appeared, I let my knees touch the ground. I thought if we were to run the footsteps would expose us, so I didn't move.

On the side of the hallway I silently curled up. Just in case I could run, I pushed my toes against the floor to ease the weight off the legs.

Slightly afloat the legs, and become a chair, a stick… There's a lot of thing I could be, but I mostly want to be a rock.

Almost like an old man hiding in a Tanuki costume — a round and pink creature. I want to mould into a stone to hide my already thin presence.

Movement grew everywhere; from the epicentre of the heart, places like beneath the chin, neck, side of the stomach started beating like a school child banging mindlessly on a castanet. I wanna move.

Pitter, patter… The sound of slipper dragging on the floor joined us in the hall.

The forehead plastered onto the floor could almost feel the footstep distancing from us. I don't blame my shoulders slacking, but I kept the same pose.

“I think we're good.” I raised my hat and sat down after the boy shook my shoulders.

“Phew~ My life's just got shorter.”

“Same. Thankfully they weren't coming this way.”

“Actually, since we didn't get caught, our lives actually grew.”

“That's optimistic. So why did you runaway?”

Leave me alone. Even without facing backward, sad things were still coming from the front.

I stood up and dusted my butt, all while letting the cramp building in my legs out.

That person may have been going to the second floor, as the echoes of staircase resonated in the long hall. Now our steps could be disguised, going forward would be easier. Yet since we knew someone is with us, the tension grew.

“Foot...step… With the sound of hard floor, and the unreliable light of the hand torch...”

“Dust floating about, and the pungent smell grew stronger. The floor gathered with ashes left footprints other than our own.”

“The report of alien lifeforms left by the vanished researchers had its date stopped from weeks ago...”

“Well, not everyone alien look like freaks.”

He looked intrigued too, and you can tell from just his mien; but his changed the attitude just to disagree with me.

The corner was ahead. I moved slowly with wall to my back. Something kept bumping onto me so it hurt, but we arrived.

I leaned to see the deep end. Whoa ho…

“I've spotted the stairs to the hidden facility. We did it, Jeff.”

“Really? Give me the details, Paula.”

We arbitrarily gave each others spy names. Now we're on the same page.

Mm? Oh yeah, we'd never introduced ourselves, never mind the names.

But we've been doing things, and even came here together. It's pretty amazing from a bystander point of view. In a way it's a space-class interaction — something strange that shouldn't exist in my daily life.

“Mm? I see something below that has the name. I can't see from the lack of vitamin A though.”

“What I could see that the cowardly Onee-san couldn't seems to be the storage for materials.”

Mm… Material of the aliens? There might even be UFO artefact or element XYZ in there gathering dust.

That or something that cannot be publicised because it's an alien production plant. In order to improve the numbers that the natural breed lack, they want to appeal to the public with cheap, tube-grown type… This isn't about fishes, by the way. Oh yeah, natural beef is hard to find too, but since I don't like it I don't care.

“Alright, let's check it out.”

“Finally, to save my imprisoned brethren.”

“Mm…?” Was that the setting?

Walking along the wall I moved closer to the stair, still confused. I began sneaking down the stairs.

After about three steps down, the distant footstep disappeared. From the dispersal of the sound, the uneasiness faded; I moved my tongue.

“Mr. Alien.”

“What's wrong, Earthling Onee-san?”

“Are ya a tea-buddy with the alien that's supposed ta be in this underground facility?”

“He usually makes Nikujaga and shares with me.”<ref>Meat and potato stew</ref>

“For real? I didn't think potatoes are the hots in space. Potatoes are pretty cool then.”

“So...”

“Mm?”

“Do you believe in the existence of aliens?”

He asked me something that's didn't bother me too much, and quite earnestly.

I paused in the middle of the staircase while staring at the boy. On his strange expression were eyes that seemed to store energy drinks, bobbing back and forth and looking mighty drinkable.

“Mm… Well, I do… But I don't think they're here.”

I ended up denying the boy's insistence that he's an alien. It didn't work.

“Correct, I am actually a real alien.”

“…...” What was I to do to such a serious face.

“A lot of aliens came here and never returned. I've came to investigate.”

“Uh, that's what we're rolling with?”

He smiled emptily to my question. It should have felt weak, but from the darkness and his own handsomeness, it looked pretty cool.

“I also happened to have been given whatever they failed to accomplish. It's pretty cliché, but we were supposed to investigate how Earthlings live. Top brass wanted us to figure out if you were good or bad.

Ahahah… I laughed lightly. Calm thyself. Be at least a little scared.

The old lady used to have us come up closely to her and tell us about this kind of things. I cringed as the wind of common sense blew onto my skin.

My old friend always end up ignoring others when she couldn't win a debate. Was that why she ended up wrapping herself in a futon? It looks like a giant asparagus roll-up.

I'm drooling…

“If humans kept capturing aliens to conduct experiments, then we probably can't be friends.”

“Oh? So that's why you came here. Great work...”

“It's okay.” He paid no mind to it. Tough guy, this one.

“So were you lying about looking for a way to go home here?”

“No. I really don't know how. For some reason I can't.”

He shrugged. Um, can I really handle this guy? It's gonna take a bit to crack this one.

“So what happens when ya decide we're all bad? Make a meteor hit us?”

I immediately held my helmet. I wasn't concerned with me being the only survivor: There should be other good kids who ride their bikes correctly.

And I will lead those children to rebuild Japan. I plan on becoming the worker of the new world.

“Even if they're not friendly, we don't plan on harming them. You'll probably end up killing yourselves if we leave you be anyway. We think if there's a possibility, we'd take the chance to be friends though.”

“Oh~ That's kinda willy nilly.”

Although the gaze from above bothered me, I've figured something out.

Mm… I see where he's coming from.

“Mm, I get it. I know your name now.”

“What?”

“You're Echoes, right? Mm!”

Heheh, that brings me back. When I was still in grade school, we loved that stuff. During Autumn, we have reading time before the morning classes, and that was my favourite books at the time.

“Echoes? What do you mean?” He replied with a stiff smile.

“Mm? Is that not from your time? I was for sure that that was where ya got your inspiration...”

“Inspiration… Ahaha… You don't believe me.”

The sad grin appeared disappointed. It's not real, but I wonder how much of that was the truth.

“Don't be so sad. So do ya like Earth?”

“Um~ I like you, Onee-san, so I guess I like it.”

“Oh? Like Japanophiles?”

“I guess.”

His expression recovered along with a kind smile.

Hehe! I've captivated a cutie who I don't like. It's a strange happiness that is nonetheless better than none.

After the stairs was a room even more uncanny than the strange facility.

I'd finally arrived within five meter radius of an alien. If I told those five people about this, 'oh~ We did play that kinda game before. You're still doing that, Ryuushi?”

I'm not Ryuushi.

“Mm...” I curled my knees and observed the object hiding in the dark.

A light oozed from between the door; it was so weak that it could hardly be seen unless from close by.

“They should have all left by now.”

“Wanna take a peek inside?”

“Hm? That's a great but dangerous idea.”

“Uwoh!!” The edge of the door and wall flattened my face. My face was remodelled into a pout, but now's not the time for shipping. This meant the door opened from the inside.

“Gahhhhh!”

The staff in there freaked out. Well, we did sneak in here knowing that people are in here, but they would think we're some ghosts.

I didn't realize that until I pulled my face out and started running. But it wasn't the time to calmly assess the situation.

I hit beneath my shin on the top of the stairs, flailing and almost tripped.

Because of that the shoes in my bag fell down the stairs.

“Ah! Shoes! Pain! But my shoes… Ugh… Gosh! Seriously!”

I stopped myself there, and ran back upstairs after giving up.

“W-w-what do we do! Where do we go! Are we running?! We're running, right?!”

I spoke at twice the usual speed and didn't even stop when I bit my tongue. Some said words are weightless, but I definitely felt it on my tongue. It tastes of metal, and bitterness.

“No, I'm going to the second floor too!”

“Wha dya say?!” A lot was mixed up in this moment of crisis.

In any case we ran to the stairwell we were just at. What if an alarm went off? The lungs weren't working amidst the strange happening.

The guy really wanted to go upstairs, so he turned left midway. I hurriedly grabbed his arm. It's a twig. Of course it'd be a twig on a handsome guy! Err, or is it because he's skinny he's good looking? Huh? I donno!

“We've been walking straight, so why are ya lost?! We're only 2D here!”

“Unlike you, I still have something I have to do.”

“Get lost, alien!” I chopped his forehead. It landed beautifully on his hairline.

The boy showed a pained face with a grin joyfully. At this kind of time!

“You still don't buy my story: you're the perfect example of a xenophobic Japanese. This is going to be the last, so I might as well show you.”

“Shut it and run!”

“Do you really want to run, Onee-san? After all that work?”

“Huh?” His counter questioning shocked me.

Was he making me run up here with the possibility of dying looking for aliens?

If I believed in that, I would have listened to everything you had to say.

Um… So? I didn't find the answer behind me even after broadening my spectrum.

The six year old me who had yet grown to hate my straight hair kicked me above the waist.

She's trying so hard with her tiny legs to force me to see this alien. I experienced being the parents who were forced to an amusement park by their children. What do I do?

How did dad handle a child as capricious as me?

Mm…

There's an inverted age limit here.

I have a lot of things I want to do now.

The dreams that I had when I was young contained little.

My first love was also not with me any more.

They all disappeared once I realized.

Even the last straw had withered, with nothing left to show.

I have to go back: I can't stay at a place with nothing.

But you can stay.<ref>The 'you' here seem to indicate the child</ref>

I looked down and felt my bangs, letting myself grow up.

I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.

“Sorry. I want to go.”

I have to run away from the researchers in scrubs, and the young me. I want to run to a place with something.

“Hm… That so.”

He looked down sentimentally. But I was already ready to run because of the circumstance.

I'd already begun bidding him farewell from up close.

“Thank you for coming along with me! Thank you for sending me here! I'll tell my boss about this, Onee-san, and I will arrange some help to your friends in the future! See you!”

As if those were the last words, he showed that middle schooler's smile that fits his face so well. While it banished the unique mysteriousness, something else replaced and highlighted his charm.

“Got it! Bye bye!”

I sent off the boy, who was hopping at two stairs a step, with a voice loud enough to be heard from the deepest depth of the hall with an exaggerated gesture.

Until his silhouette disappeared from the corner of the stair case, I kept an eye on his intrepid advance. New footsteps echoed from further in in the hallway, so it was my time to leave.

Ok. How am I suppose to find excess energy from outside my stomach?

A power came from my feet and kicked me off the floor.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 067.jpg|thumbnail|'I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.']]

I left the boy and the six year old me back there.

The sixteen year old me ran to the curious outside world.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

When I'm nervous, I get this fatigue that's unrelated with my usual health.

My heart is tired. The wound from yesterday has yet heal.

I came to the field outside, heaving and out of breath, and I wanted to lie down to let the fatigue in my mind fill with blood. Phew… Phew… I heard only my breathes.

Head lowered with arms on my knees, I dragged my feet to turn toward the research building. No one's following me or after me. Even though I do have a partner.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

I chewed on my breath trying to stop the heaving. Air seeped from between my teeth, kind of disgusting. If someone saw me they'd think I'm here to dig to find subterraneans.

“Ahem!” I gave up on that to indulge in breathing.

Once my panting settled, I looked to the light coming from the windows.

“Mm… He's okay, right?”

We didn't infiltrate a military base, so it shouldn't be too bad, but that mysteriousness that I felt when I was young still incited my anxiousness. Ugh, stomach hurts.

Ah, I never asked his name. Mm? What a rude way of interacting.

Though hard to let go (m-my curled hair, that is), I returned to my bike traversing on the rigid soil. “Oh! It's cold.” Was it angry? The seat was freezing; this harmed my self esteem as a bench player in the club. Mm?

“Eh?”

I yelped strangely with widened eyes. Mm, It'd be embarrassing to imagine the actual image.

The shoes I lost sat unassumingly in the basket.

“No way!” I looked closer. The subtle wear on the tip, the size, the colour and lack of sheen… They're my shoes, no doubt about it. Did they run off from their master and came back?

“No… way...” Could it be that the alien's elementary technology is teleportation…? “I don't think so either...”

My lower half froze from the phenomenon, but I still rigidly picked up the shoes.

Mm… There's only one other person who would know these are mine…

With that conclusion I naturally scanned around. There was nothing. No one was here to harvest the skinny carrots, or a person with sharp eyes floating in the air with white tights and a mysterious aura. Did the boy already leave? He was the one who brought them back. It's the only possibility.

But how? He went upstairs while I ran out. Was he operating at a speed that beat even mine? Maybe he's actually a Ninja (the American kind).

“Or maybe...” He threw the shoes down when he's going home on an UFO?

I looked for a note in the shoes, but they only end up becoming my gloves. I smacked the shoes together before taking my hands out. I realised I still had mud on my feet, so I just put them on.

“Haha… Haha… Haha…”

I inadvertently laughed at myself. It's so funny I hugged my belly.

The aliens weren't captured here. It has to be a lie.

He's just wondering, so he came here with the Earth representative, me, and found nothing.

The loss of drive and the misunderstanding drove me beet red.

So that's why the boy returned what I lost to me.

He wanted to use that as a cover for his slip-up, so he wouldn't badmouth us when he's reporting.

I must have saved Earth itself.

“Oh? So I'mma hero. I wonder if a questionnaire will ask this?”

Of course, I won't question anything even if he wasn't levitating from three millemetres above ground.

Even if he just explained to the staffs, and then ran off as fast as he could, passed me and tossed my shoes in there, and then ran off almost like a human.

It doesn't matter if he walked on land, or returned to space from the endless sky.

As long as we appreciate the destination, there's a home we can go back to.

“I hope other aliens are just like ya.”

Being in contact with other people gave me a proper sense of pain and passion.

Mm~ That's the best kind of things.

I will for sure fall in love with someone else in second year.

And I will make the person I liked yesterday a scar in my memory.

Ryuuko's night, the spring break of UMA, has just begun! So I must hurry back home.

My runaway trip ended in two days.

I straddled onto the bicycle's seat and adjusted my helmet.

And began peddling slowly.

The night on the brink of winter's end chilled the air that blew on my face.

But I clearly saw the road.

I stepped hard and accelerated. Even if it's the usual speed, I will keep the wheels turning to orchestrate that sound.

I tried to let this possibly invisible alien catch up.

The messy hair and wind cutting by became my speedometer.

To leave the self-deprecation that chased me behind, I sought to have my speed higher than my temperature.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Jasonjapi123

2017-06-12T20:26:25Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko */

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
Hello, nice to meet you. I was just wondering if you are going to continue doing denpa onna through v1 or more. (it's one of my favourite animes so just excited that someone is gonna tl the novel, it's been halted for a long time.) --nyaa~ 13:19, 12 May 2015 (CDT)<br>

Hi there, the pleasure is all mine. Yes, chances are I will be translating through the entire first volume. At least, nothing will change till after summer when I return to school, and we will see from there. If there is any feedback, you are more than welcome to send me a mail, since I am not exactly dabbled in the wiki's format yet. Thanks for the comment! --zWei.Yaasus 17:37, 12 May 2015<br />

Thank you for translating this novel, I'd always found it interesting and it really didn't disappoint, I loved the first volume. --Umini

Appreciate the comment. I want to thank you, as well, for encouraging me. Free projects like these usually don't result in broad recognition, so every time people send a little note or message to me, it's really motivating. Volume two is also in the process of translating, albeit slowly since I will be starting a short period internship for the summer. Volume one will be fully completed once afterword is translated (and it's actually entertaining to read). Please check for update regularly. --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123#top|talk]]) 08:50, 17 July 2015 (UTC)

Thanks for translating °˖✧◝(⁰▿⁰)◜✧˖° can't wait to read vol 3

Thanks mate. I apologize for being late on the recent chapters since I've been busy. Chapter one has been completed since a while ago but I didn't get to post till today. Look forward to it.--[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123#top|talk]]) 04:47, 8 June 2016 (UTC)

Thanks zWei for your amazing translations. I had/have made some minor edits to this project for better presentation of the Full volumes/Main page (adding noinclude tags, ToC, Updates, Registration Page etc). I'm sorry that I didn't ask for your permission first (you should also add your name as a supervisor/project manager) but if you have in mind a better presentation format just tell me to modify my edits. I'm really looking forward for your translations and especially for the completion of this project (+the extra short stories in the author's official page :-D ) [[User:Rxls|Rxls]]

To be honest I don't quite know exactly what was changed. I am certain that a log of changes must be kept somewhere; I will be sure to check out the changes myself (I myself rarely leave traces of exactly what it that I changed, but that will be changed from now on). If I may so here too I actually don't really know how user talk function works (I've been editing the page since day 1 — a bit crude but gets the job done) so if you don't see a reply on the date this was written I apologize. As for the supervisor/lead part, since I do this as a hobby and hardly have a schedule for release, I've been hesitant to put my name down, as I have no doubt in the future update may be just as sporadic as now, though I have no plan of stopping anytime soon. Lastly, stark grammatical errors are welcomes to be change, as I've run into several despite having proofread my work at least once or twice (and I'm pretty damn good at catching them, if I may say so myself) but alas mistakes are illusive in nature. Minor errors are welcomed to be changed, but if the meanings may be altered I'd prefer a prior messaging or tag to indicate request to change. --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123#top|talk]]) 22:26, 12 June 2017 (CEST)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Prologue

2017-05-21T16:52:50Z

Jasonjapi123: deleted duplicate

==Prologue - Summer This Year==

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

This special sense of relief is universal to any school — actually, it’s probably true for the entire nation.

Then according to the same train of thought, the end of semester ceremony must be the most exciting aspect to a student’s life. Whether good or bad, the final exams are over, and we already know the results: nothing could possibly shackle the anticipation of students. Personally, it is as thrilling as extracurricular activities. From the standpoint of Youth-points, school festival is one of the three most prominent school events; unfortunately, it is unclear how this school think. Is it enthusiastic? Or indifferent?

Apparently, the school festival is usually held in early October before the tiger of autumn loosen its grips. I am looking forward to it — I so concluded while glancing about. After the teacher had finished lecturing, noise filled the class. Students were among their circles and chatting away fervently. About twenty percent of the class immediately vanished from the class; the rest bathed in the relaxation after the teacher’s departure, forming some sort of sense of festivity.

An atmosphere that’s like during the preparation phase of a school festival — I don’t dislike it, for it is the incubator of Youth-points. My previous school had an obligatory attitude — or rather, a trend of distaste for any zealous behaviour — and hence had a boring event. There were probably five different stands and everyone just lazed around in the empty classrooms and hoped that the end would come sooner.

If possible, I wish my class this year would welcome the festival with more unity.

…My reverie gradually faded. About time to refocus back to onto summer.

Okay, since we are on the topic of Niwa Makoto, me, who dawdled in this yet-to-be-silent class.

I don’t actually belong to any circles.

“Man~ It’s the summer~ I was so excited I didn’t sleep well last night!”

Eheheheh, the expectedly delightful normal human— I mean, classmate — with a bashful smile, is our well-known Mifune Ryuushi-san. After the lecture was over, she came to my seat, where we traded the flowers of words. Since it was the first semester I spent here, I decided to give one Youth-point accordingly to this particular exchange.

Swarms of cicadas cried on the trees outside. If they were kids, it’d probably be a case of abuse— and I’ll contact the respective organization. To be honest, even if they are just cicadas, it’s still loud enough for me to want to report them. Undisturbed by the cicadas, Ryuushi-san sat in front of me with the same smile.

“Hey~ Niwa-kun, do ya have your phone today?”

Ryuushi-san flipped through the backpack placed on my desk and retrieved her phone. The neon-pink cell phone that she so proudly displayed deflected the burning sunlight into my face.

“I do.”

Even though it rarely has the chance to play its ringtone. Must be because I’m so clumsy with it, hahahah (don’t wanna admit it). No, but I still get those ridiculous newly-wed mails from Meme-san.

I’m at the age and position to give up on all sorts of points when it comes to that person.

A frigid wind contrary to the heat outside engulfed my heart. I took the cell phone out. Ryuushi-san, in her summer uniform, stared my hand and nodded confirmingly. “Mm.”

“Let’s trade numbers and mail address~”

The phone, a cute key chain with what looks like a pig mascot of a restaurant, and a cute— uh, mouse, accessory shook with Ryuushi-san’s hand. I don’t want to anger a certain world-famous Mr. Mouse by giving a thorough description. I’ll shoulder the pain alone. In any case, that’s not the important thing here. <ref>He sure loves Disney</ref>)

“Let’s do it.” I naturally agreed without another word.

That reminds me: I was going to exchange number with Ryuushi-san when she visited me in the hospital during early May. The eggplant came at the last moment, though, so it never happened.

As a side note, the eggplant is also known as our classmate Maekawa-san. If you don’t know who that is, please go back and re-read. Just for your information, she can even turn into a dango. Most people tend to mistake her for a voracious Bake-danuki that could shapeshift.<ref>In Japanese folklore, these Bake-danuki, Raccoon dog Yokai, are known to shapeshift into things, especially humans</ref>

Regarding Maekawa-san, she fainted in the gym today from anaemia. “It’s nothing~ It happens all the time during summer.” Apparently she stoutly stated so with a grin on her face as she was carried away into the infirmary. As for those around her, we once again were forced to choose an attitude between ‘shock’ and ‘unbearable.’

“Beep beep~” Ryuushi-san hummed the sound effects as the she entered the numbers I gave. After about two seconds, my phone rung with a high-pitched, monotonous buzz. An unregistered number of a classmate/high school girl showed up on the plasma display. Candy to my eyes.

“Mm, mm.” Ryuushi-san, who induced the ringing, seemed pleased as well.

“What is it?”

“Looks like ya didn’t give a fake number.”

“Cough!” I almost choked from her cuteness. Under what kind of circumstance would anyone lie about this? I thought.

We traded mail address as well. Looks like her phone doesn’t support infrared. The first email she sent me was, ‘let’s have fun during the summer!’ It was a firework-esque service that signalled the beginning of a more exciting summer.

I only hope that it wasn’t some courtesy words.

With a genuine smile, I replied after a declaration.

“Ok, here it is!”

Just as I spoke, Ryuushi-san grabbed my phone. After checking the name I put in, she smiled like she was about to reached into a bento with her chopsticks, and clicked on the screen.

“I told ya: call me Ryuuko~!”

“Beep, beep.” Once again she operated the phone with an animated voice, then she threw it back. The name has been corrected to ‘Ryuu’ko, all in emphatic parenthesis. “Phew~” Ryuushi-san breathed out and wiped away the non-existent sweat on her forehead.

Oh, I see.

“Ryuushi-san.”

“Hey! I said it’s Ryuuko!”

I like this reaction better though.

“It’s getting straight, your hair.”

“… Wuu~”

Ryuushi-san curled up to my comment. She pulled a binder poking out of the corner of her bag and tried to cover her hair clumsily.

“Wuu, don’t look~ …Ah, I’m so sad.”

“I think straight hair is also good.” And it’s cute, too.

“That’s against the Ryuuko-san spirit. No straight hair, no reason. Curly is the best.”

“Oh…” A girl’s insistence on a style is hard to grasp for those around her, but it is not to be trivialized. I’ve learned to handle it, at least. But as for her passion for a certain diet… Hmm. During exam week, Ryuushi brought me to a buffet of fruits and vegetable. “Just leave it ta me if you wanna get your mind off things!” I just can’t. For a person who had accepted ‘the modern way of eating is to stuff yourself with what you paid for,’ does this not qualify as a difficult challenge? I just can’t do it.

Faced with the joyous girl who easily devoured thirty or more cherry tomatoes, I reached my limit as I watched, with estranged eye, her nibble on an apple.

“Ahh~ Should I get it done~? But my wallet is like Australia now.” <ref>I’m going to guess it’s because Australia is largely flat. Or no one lives there. Or it’s mostly desert. Or has spiders</ref>

Uweh~ she comically lied on the desk with her legs out. I don’t mind having a million of them stuck on me, as long as the flattened thing was this adorable girl.<ref>a reference to Dokonjo Gaeru, in which a frog by the name Pyonkichi was squashed by the main character Hiroshi when he trips over a rock. The frog became an imprint on his shirt and commentates on his life</ref>

With off-topic thoughts, I smilingly watched her hair and fluffy face. Then, something drifted into the corner of my eyes. I casually turned over. People might think I’ve been waiting for a long time if I looked too over-the-top.

Coming from the infirmary, Maekawa-san had returned with a pale face… Nothing out of the ordinary, but somehow she was steaming today. Her general mien was like an icicle about to disappear amidst the heat and cicada cries of the summer.

She went by the health committee girl, probably to say thanks for when she passed out, before coming here. Now we have a circle… Not that it matters. So why is she here?

Becoming friends with Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san might just be the greatest accomplishment I have this semester. My dazed mind carelessly summarised this past four months.

“Yo~ ‘Just call her when the teachers won’t shut up’ Maekawa-san has made her return.”

True: when Maekawa-san was taken away, the assembly was adjourned. Not many teachers could continue once the students started complaining about the heat in the gym making someone pass out. After all, they still have to keep their reputation.

“Are you alright?”

“My balance isn’t, but I am.”

As to her report, her steps were slightly awkward. Maekawa-san, with her eyes slightly bleary, lightly tightened her face muscle to display her usual cheeky smile.

“I’m apparently really good at heat conservation. Both sauna and a long bath are my arch nemesis.”

Is there a season that exists for her to be active? I noticed that despite looking feverish, Maekawa-san was not sweating. Besides her appearance and an interest in dressing up, Maekawa-san is kind of like an old, simple household electronic: concise and to the point.

If that’s the case, her imposing height must exist solely for the purpose of intimidation, like a snake with aggressive camouflage. She’s just standing next to me now, but her presence was still terrifying.

Like I’m about to be flooded by muddy water ready to burst.

On the other hand, Ryuushi-san reclaimed her posture and grin. Actually, she didn’t look amused at all… Am I thinking too much? I had the feeling that it would be wise to pretend that it’s all a mirage and the Tengu did it.<ref>Tengu is a Japanese Yokai. The saying is that what is incomprehensive or unexplainable is caused by the tengu, and should be promptly ignored</ref>

“What are you guys doing with your phone? Some new experiment? Or is it a certain ritual between only two people?”

Is there a rule that demands the people living in this town of the aliens to ‘put what makes the most sense as the last explanation’?

“We’re just exchanging numbers.” Though a bit late for how long we’ve known each other.

“Oh— Then do it with me too.”

Maekawa-san went back to her seat and took a blue phone out of her pack. For someone so tall, her hands aren’t very wide — with something to compare to, I noticed that her fingers were very long; if it were put on someone’s wrist, it would look like a silver handcuff that’s enough to replace a bracelet.

I told her my number. “What an awkward number to have a mnemonic for.” Maekawa-san so commented before calling the number. The same followed for the mail. In that mail address was the cosplayer name I heard on that one night. “Uu~” Then the slow and unenthusiastic Ryuushi-san exchanged number with her as well. Why was she so upset?

Though only for the day, I was drunk with the triumphant feeling of adding two girls’ phone numbers into my contact list. This must be ‘Youth-points, get!”<ref> A reference to the Pokemon anime. In the OP, Satoshi could be heard exclaiming ポケモン、ゲットだぜ！Pokemon, get</ref>

“Oh yeah, doesn’t Touwa have a cellphone or something?”

Sitting across from me, Maekawa-san queried while mindlessly playing on her phone.

“Um, well, I don't think so.” I could only reply so, being asked something I’ve never thought of.

She probably has her own signals though — I never said the joke out loud.

“Hoh~ That’s good.”

Ryuushi-san joined in as well. Is my thinking that it was spoken with relief just a maladjustment of ear drums? “Wu!” Realizing her blunder, Ryuushi-san swapped on a serious look. “That doesn’t count! The meanie Ryuuko doesn’t count! Forget the past now~!” Then she swung her hands above my head as though severing something connecting to it. Can Ryuushi-san see those marshmallow-like chat bubbles? Well, I didn’t actually think much of what she said.

“Sure is tough for you too, Ryuushi.”

With an understanding — or rather, onlooking — angle, Maekawa-san remarked on Ryuushi-san’s attitude; she even bit down slightly on her lower lip so she wouldn’t crack up.

“…I told ya, it’s Ryuuko.” Even that familiar phrase sounded lethargic.

“Could it be that for an athlete like yourself, you are even more motivated when there’s a challenge?”

“W-w-what are you talking about! Ah, I mean! Whatta ya on about~!”

Ryuushi-san flustered to Maekawa-san’s teasing words. She kicked the chair down with the back of her knees, standing on her toes as if challenging Maekawa-san. Neither of them seemed too firm though. More so with Maekawa-san, who, despite standing still, seemed lopsided.

On the other hand, I… Well, I thought they’re discussing something that I have no say in. It’s got the kind of ‘the hell you know about this?’ feeling.

Anyway, being sequestered, I shifted my attention back onto the cries of cicadas. I decided that imagining things would be the only thing to do.

How about Ryuushi-san’s rival? For example, his name would be Shi-ryuu. Something that sounds like a minor character from a fighting manga. He’s about as strong as Ryuushi-san… No go? I guess not since Ryuushi-san seemed to be just a bench warmer.<ref>Shi-ryuu is Ryuushi backward</ref>

“He’s a tough one to crack. It will be like Ak*gi VS K*wata! And since it’s the summer, the time you spent with him will be a lot more! It’s gonna be very one-sided!”<ref>Referring to Slam Dunk the manga</ref>

Some such conversation occurred on the side. Looks like Maekawa-san was still provoking Ryuushi-san.

“Wuu~! How dare you tease your elder, Maekawa-san! Explain yourself!”

“Elder? You?” The tilted head of Maekawa-san suggested that she probably thought of the opposite.<ref>Original text is Onee-san or something along the line. I thought elder fits just as well though</ref>

“Yes, I’m already seventeen as of last month! What about you?”

“I’ll be nice and tell you: I’m a March baby.”

For some reason she stuck her chest out with arms akimbo. Ryuushi-san, too, realizing her age superiority, humphed twice smugly and raised her head… As the saying goes, gentleness is strength: Ryuushi-san emerged victorious. The world is certainly enigmatic. Both my eyes were locked onto the mystery that is adolescence. If you know what I mean.

If I have to express it with a word, it’d be ‘dream.’ The type that all healthy guy of this time and age think of.

Also, my birthday is the tenth of October. Not that anyone would care.

Watching the discourse, or rather, dissent of these two, I defused the situation by suggesting to Ryuushi-san, ‘we should head home soon,’ and leaving the room. As I exited, I felt the guys' glares of resentment stabbing my back; I, however, didn’t look back. I merely immersed myself in the sense of superiority as I headed out.

Out in the hall wasn’t the mere level of ‘the sun is here,’ but a full-on fire-ablaze. Just being close to the window was enough to roast, and even my hair seemed to be singed.

I like it, for it is a complete, hardcore summer. Maybe because it’s also a break, summer has always been more filled with hope than the other seasons. The atmosphere of summer holds something that speaks to the heart: it is the season that is most suited to be a painting, when walking alone under the sky — could I be the only one with such thoughts?

As we left the shoe lockers, I thought maybe Maekawa-san will pass out again. It must have been terrible for her when she’s young, having such a physique. She might be safer if she kept herself in a pool at all time.

Speaking of pool, the school doesn’t have a swim team. Apparently during summer the pool is open for other clubs’ members. I heard that there are a lot of people who would only leave school after taking a dip in the pool (according to Ryuushi-san). I’ve even heard that the pool would be split in half, and the girls and guys would swim in their designated areas, like a bath. At least I know the guys are using the pool for something besides to relax.

We ducked into the parking lot’s roofing to escape the boiling heat. Once inside the shade, the smell of burning and dryness became more evident; because the temperature never dropped, it was even more unpleasant.

After taking her bike out, Maekawa-san shrugged and spoke.

“Unfortunately, something or someone has disallowed me to go home with the transfer student today.”

With a smirk, she stared provocatively at Ryuushi-san, who’s about to put on her safety helmet, while declaring her dubious intention. But no one ever said anything about going home with her.

The self-proclaimed elder was once again annoyed. From the sideline, I don’t know how angry she really was, but this kind of ‘pouty hmph-hmph’ actually eases me. Rather than being displeasing, the bickering put a smile on my face.

Ahh~~ I want to poke her face. Stealing glances from her charming face, I held my fist tightly.

We finally split with Maekawa-san after leaving the school entrance. Direction-wise, that’s the ‘shopping district’ side. The town we live in has a rapidly-developing city side, and the olden shopping district. Between these two is a subtle ‘wall’ — someone from a while ago explained to me. I’ve also heard that the general sentiment of the city is that it seems to treat the shopping district as the town’s disgrace for no particular reason. Apparently Maekawa-san has an odd position because though she lives in the city parts, her parents run a pub in the shopping districts. As a side note, Ryuushi-san is purely city.

Ryuushi-san and I both rode along the sides of the road. Clank clank, the wheels spun. Every time when the tires cross with the road, the smell of burning rubber would pester my nose. Maybe the tires did actually melt from the heat of the cement.

“It really feels like summer is finally here when school’s out.”

“Hm. And it’s like, ‘how long till the end of August?’ at first, and suddenly it’s ending when you did a whole lot of nothing.”

It’s been like that every year. At most I go to the festival briefly or go visit my grandparents — I was just moving out of obligation, as opposed to free will. All exchanges worthy of points that are rare in school life have been completely cut off. For Youth-points, summer was a drought.

But I suspect this is just ‘up to this point.’ It’s going to different this year. I think.

“I got club and stuff though. Mm, yes, I’m very different from those people who have nothing to do all day and have no life~”

“I see.” She might be a little weaker when it comes to out-of-club activities though.

“And I might even play in a game~ Ryuuko-san might just end up playing on the team this year.”

“Yeah? Nice going!” Basketball team often swaps players around, so the possibility might be higher than with, say, a softball or kendo team. “If you end up playing, I might go watch.” I tried saying what’s on my mind.

At the moment, the line Ryuushi-san’s bicycle drew twisted. The front wheel slid precariously on the road with an incomplete 8. Is this a telltale sign that my support isn’t helpful at all?

“Y-y-you might go? Ah, uh, cheering? For me?”

Ryuushi-san adjusted the depth of her helmet and peered up at me. She looked more surprised than troubled… Uh, well, as long as it wasn’t disgust. I let it drop. Maybe she thought it would be embarrassing if she ended up not playing?

“Yeah, I might. But maybe not if it’s too far away.”

“Wuu… Time out. Ryuuko, you’re up~ Trade with Mikki… Wuu, wuu~”

Somehow she seemed worried. Yeah, there goes the almost right-infringing name again, but was she emulating what’s going to happen when she plays? I waited for the result silently.<ref> M*ckey Mouse. Pray I don’t get DMCA’d for using that name</ref>

Students passing by in the scenery entered my conscious after I shut up and looked forward. There were white, sturdy-looking buildings around us; the only movement was the undulation of wet clothes swaying in the yard. Without those, I might never suspect anything of living in there.

Children going home filled the creek that flowed alongside the road. They’re fishing for something — probably crayfishes. Where I lived, you can easily find a ton of them if you dig into the mud around the rivers.

“…Hm.” Somehow I reminisced about that place. Not to the point of homesickness though.

It was a peaceful town. Although I have heard that things happened many years ago in the neighboring towns, nothing ever made it there — the town merely stagnated.

Am I like now because of how simple the world was? The pursuit of Youth-points, I mean. If there’s such a way to unearth them, shouldn’t everyone carry around with them a card of collecting Youth-points in order to revitalize the place?

Not possible, huh. My head spun from the scorching sun, and I lost direction.

The only thing unchanged from the last summer.

The inescapable heat.

Riding outside for so long, I even had the illusion that my clothes were getting heavier from the sweat.

“Niwa-kun.” Someone called my name; I looked to the left. Awkwardly, Ryuushi-san spoke.

“I-I might have a chance of playing so if you can, please come watch.”

“Okay.”

I will choose to believe in that slightly-stiff-on-the-left expression.

“O~kay, so… Enough about that. So listenen.”

Slap! She clapped to end the topic. Wasn’t there an extra ‘en’ in there?

“So do ya mind if someone were to write lotsa mails to ya?”

Mails… Oh, the phone? We finally have each other’s number, after all.

“I would simply be glad.” Even better if it was my wonderful classmate. Not so much for a certain big kid though.

“Then I will do my best to maily-mail you lotsa of things. Ya are also welcome to send me lotsa things!”

Lots of enigmatic words there, but I got what she was saying. Was the chest bumped by her fist unsteady, or ample? The usage of ‘or’ might be mistaken here, but who cares? Just like Ryuushi-san’s way of speech: as long as it carries the message, it’s perfect.

“Ok~ I will also do the same… Not that I have many things to talk about, but I will still try.”

“Oh no, doncha underestimate me. Individualistic and full of hobbies, I have lotsa things to talk about! Let’s begin the investigation of the Value of Ryuuko-san this summer!”

I couldn’t help but grin at her baseless confidence — perhaps it’s the same as seeing small animals.

When the time comes to next year, before the college exams, I don’t think we’d be able to talk like this anymore. The kind of over-thinking melancholy drifted in and out of my head; even so, I came to the conclusion: just enjoy this year.

After reaching the imposing semi-circle bridge before the crossroad, I bid Ryuushi-san farewell. Just like always, Ryuushi-san stared at the bridge that she must pedal up; with her tongue sticking out, she yelled, ‘uwoh~’ as she heaved up. From since club activities ended a week before the exams, I’ve grown accustomed to watching this.

As we parted, Ryuushi-san bloomed at me a smile so wide her eyes squinted to a line.

“Let’s have fun during the summer, Niwa-kun.”

Just like when we first met, her voice has always chimed ‘spring.’

“Ma~ko~to~chwan~!”

I was unfortunately attacked the moment I got home. Evasive maneuver. “Chwan~Chwan~!” The assault persisted. Backstep. “Yes, yes!” Shield up with the bike. “Babuu~!” Even my head was about to collapse under this combined attack with heat. As for the forty-year old standing in front me, it would appear that her brain was still festering.<ref>Meme-san is acting like Ikura from Sazae-san. The baby is capable of only three phrases</ref>

What the hell kind of treatment involves standing outside of your own house after cycling through this weather?

And here we have Meme-san, who, despite her age, is the walking symbol of high spirit. Stomping on the ground animatedly, she stretched her hands uniformly toward me. On her were a sleeveless shirt and short shorts — the kind that’s suitable only in your own house. ‘Could you please consider your age?’ was what came to mind.

“Guwasi!”

“That’s the Makoto you’re talking about?” She actually did it. What an impressive aunt I have.<ref> reference to Makoto-chan by Umezu Kazuo. Characters in the manga all greet ‘Guwasi’ with a hand sign, which is accomplished by holding up only the middle, pinky, and thumb digits</ref>

Still doing the Guwasi pose, she inched closer to me. I was of course still carrying the bike while backing off. Am I going to back out of my own abode again after finally making it in here?

And how could I let my aunt hug me every time? ‘Can only be hugged by his aunt.’ The void within me grew from such a setting.

“My~ Mako-kun is always so~ cold~! Why are you so cold? Are you trying to chill? But that’s just sad if your life is a like a test of courage… Sobs.”

Are you complaining to or sympathizing with me? I’d like to reject both, but at least punctuate your sentences.

“Listen, Meme-san.”

“What~?” Please stop acting cutesy.

“Sorry to kill your buzz, but since you were too active in the past month, you won’t have any appearances this time.”

“W-what~?”

That reaction was just as bad as learning that the human race is doomed. But take this into consideration:

Last time, she was moving at an intense speed that was like getting five or six 6’s with a dice; this time, therefore, she should balance it out with a turtling pace. Please, please don’t expect more scenes during this summer.

Tossing aside the other young, cute girls in favour of the forty-year old aunt just doesn’t make sense.

And whose genius plan was this? There are, in this world, nonsensical things that either make no difference or are absolutely problematic. I want to write a complaint to a certain existence in this world… Wait, then I will become just like my cousin.

Speaking of this cousin, Touwa Erio: what is she doing today?

Just as I was about to look up to the second floor of the Touwa household, the shotgun speech of Meme-san carpeted me:

“Then my plan of ‘going to the summer festival, leaning into him on the night road coloured in a fantastic orange, eating chocolate banana, cotton candy, candy apple, cupcakes, tako-yaki, miso buns, candied fruit, and finally seduce him’ is hindered — no, ruined~!”

“Keep dreaming that grand delusion of yours.”

And aren’t you just eating the entire time? Am I paying for all that? Just what kind of expectation does this adult have for a highschooler who doesn’t even have a job?

… Summer festival, huh? If possible, I want to go with a ‘girl.’ The tide of Youth-points await me — I must dive into it.

“……”

I was just immersed in my reverie. As for who the girl walking next to me was… I’ll leave that to your imagination (I can, however, swear to the gods that it was most definitely not Meme-san).

“Hmph! Then the melodramatic story of Meme-san doing everything behind the scene will be on again!”

“Just stay home and relax, geez.”

“Hoo hoo hoo hoo~”

Meme-san made the noise of the cutest ape in the world (this isn’t a compliment please think again), apparently ready to run back into the air-conditioned room. I have to be really careful about telling her what to do — she truly is a nosy big kid.

“Oh~ Also get the laundry on your way in~”

Some such instruction replacing ‘welcome back’ was flung out of the house. Looks like that’s why she came outside. But she probably got lazy after playing (more like messing) with me. “Alright~” With a casual reply, I re-grasped the analog sticks of the bicycle (is that a correct term?). Well, I suppose it is true that I am living under her care, so it would be rude to not do it.

“Hm?” The object in my right pocket vibrated. Am I receiving a call? After checking the plasma display on my cellphone, it would appear that it was the classmate whom I only know half the name of.

It was a mail from Maekawa-san, with whom I have just traded number with. She’s really fast~ I thought while reading the message.

‘Let’s play baseball!’

The title texts already conveyed the message. Blank filled the content page.

“...Why?”

The phone rung right after as though answering my question. It's Maekawa-san. I answered.

“Hello?”

“Did you get that mail?”

Through the speaker, I had a different impression of her voice. Just a little bit, her voice changed.

“I did. Are you checking to see if I got it?”

“I'm seeing if you gave me the correct address. So quick question: do you like baseball?”

“Uh… I played a bit in elementary school. I don't even watch it on the TV now though.”

“Really? Well, we don't really mind beginners either. I was just wondering to see if you're up for some amateur baseball.”

“...Hm.” I rung the bicycle bell. “Are you a recruiter, Maekawa-san?”

“Only in the summer, actually. And you don't have to play every game: I was just trying to see if I can get someone to fill the spot. So… How do you feel about a bit of a mornin' sweat?”

“In the morning, huh.”

“It's also bit more than just baseball though.”

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“I mean it's more than just playing the game. The shopping district's team only has six members, so of course the last three has to be volunteers. Now hiring! High schoolers!”

“I feel like the notice will expose how bad the team is actually doing right now.”

“So, what do you say? I was just wondering since it’s a day before the game. You're more than welcome to say no.”

“Hm~ Well… Why not? If I feel like it I'll go. I’m a total noob though, are you sure?”

“I'm positive. Thanks for the help then. Entry fee is that you have to invite another person.”

“Sure feels like recruiting for new club members. But how come you didn't just ask me at school? Did you forget?”

“Come on, transfer student. I'm not gonna ask you that in front of Ryuushi.”

“Okay…?” I don't see the connection between Ryuushi-san and baseball, so the reply was just obligatory.

Ahahaha! With that, Maekawa-san hung up. She's one of those with a strange ecology. I still think her degree of alien-ness is second only to Erio. Ryuushi-san is just a normal human. I like that impression better, even though I know she'd be mad if I were to say that. Her NG word is 'no personality.'

Well, I think being too conspicuous is an issue too. E.G, my cousin.

I took a left at front of the entrance, toward the storage.

In front of the shed was a certain someone cleaning her telescope. Carrying that dusty thing hiding in the corner of her room all the way out into the yard, she diligently wiped at it. Perhaps noticing me behind her, she stuffed the rag into the bucket next to her feet. She spun around, scattering light.

“Yo.” I raised a hand to her. She's off-work today?

“Yo.” She imitated. Still sounds like a stiff vocal practice till this day.

This she was Touwa Erio, the daughter of the forty year old from earlier. Her profession… Freelancer?

Her hair was as though blended with blue dye number one — azure, as if governed by transparency and secrecy. Her eyes too: perhaps sharing the similarly unique irises. In all, she doesn't have the colour of a human. Despite her being a pretty girl emitting particles, I cannot candidly accept that brilliance and quality.

Was it due to the first impression? Or because I've categorized her appearance as wine glass? For your information, she has a terrible reputation in the town; she is, however, responsible for at least half of that.

Though exposing just as much skin as Meme-san was with her sagging one-piece dress, I found myself accepting the getup naturally. This must be what they call the cruelty of age: the inevitability.

These two sure are similar when it comes to never tanning — their skin is white like table salt.

“Not wearing the futon today?” I half-jokingly jabbed at her.

“Mm.” She pointed. Oh, I see her favourite futon getting a sunbath.

Erio then gazed up at me with her water-like eyes. She seemed like she wanted to say something, unwilling to look away; her hands traced the water in the bucket, as if frolicking.

“What about work?”

Currently, Erio is employed in the Tamura Shop. As of recent, her daily pay has been increased from five hundred to five hundred fifty yen — she personally came and explained to me rather excitedly.

“After this.”

Unchanged was her broken way of speaking. As clear as the words were, it was difficult to connect them into a sentence. Like about to shoot out a beam, Erio fixed her eyes on me still.

“Um… Do you, want to tell me something?” I had to ask her.

“Mm.” Now I'm sure. Erio's one hand pinched the rag and scooped it up; she watched intently as the absorbed water fell down. With her free hand, she pointed at the telescope's body.

“Telescope.”

“Okay.”

“Sky.” She raised her arm toward the sky.

“Oh, I think I get the gist of it.”

“Note.” She picked up the notebook with her wet hand.

Erio gently slapped the notebook with 'use for record' written rigidly on it. A satisfied nod.

“Summer, stargazing.”

“Oh.” I knew it. Well, she did prepare the telescope and all, so I already thought so. The concept of vacation is far gone for you. As that was very insensitive, I didn't say anything.

The moment before she said anything else, something changed on Erio's so-far expressionless face.

I might not be able to grasp every detail of her emotion, but, for analogy's sake, it's like a child who can't be honest about wanting to play with someone else: she'd run next to her target and starts playing with her toys, so the other person would give the initiative — it is the feeling of almost palpable expectation.

“The cousin, too?”

Erio's hand squished tightly at the rag. Like observing the situation, she tossed player two's controller to me.

“So what you're saying is you want me to hang out with you?”

Apparently she'd been anticipating, Erio nodded twice intensely. I don't mind the beach, but what about the reason for this? I've never once expressed interest in astronomy.

The reason, huh… Maybe she's grown attached to me? The premise being Erio having no other friends.

“Fine, sure. If I have time then we'll hang out.”

“...Ah.”

For just a second, I fell in the particles that dance and traced about Erio like comet tails. The tail wagged left and right, like that of a dog's. In the end, they dissipated into the air.

“Welcome.”

“Why are you handing out a rag to welcome someone?”

Or is it like shaking hands? Is it? I can only touch the rag?

I rejected her tribute. Even Erio unveiled her occasional defenseless smile; she turned back to cleaning the telescope. Compare to before, it was about fifty percent faster… What's up with that?

Basketball game, amateur baseball and stargazing. Even if I were to disregard the part about the summer festival…

Oh man~ Mako-kun is super popular~ ...Am I allowed to say that? Something felt off, though. Might be because I'm still not used to having a life that involves people other than me. Anxiety was stronger than the cordiality.

“...Well, whatever.”

I mumbled the conclusion to myself. Acceptance came slow, like flow in the water, gradually melting and diffusing.

Something will come along eventually; I will solve things as I see fit.

Before heading into the shed.

Hands on the bicycle handles, I looked up toward the sky.

The only conscious torso split from within — a suffocating sensation overwhelmed me.

No rain clouds — the cobalt scenery painted with water colour caught my eyes.

Blocked by the rooftop, the sun that appeared like the halfmoon stiffened my face.

I've been here for four months already. Seasons changed from spring to the summer.

Even in the town of aliens, the season's order is unchanged. What kind of Youth-point could I possibly find in the first summer out of my hometown?

“In any case...”

This summer will be spent with baseball and stargazing!

… Wait, seriously?

[[File:DTS Vol 03 011.jpg|500px|frameless|Total Youth-points: +2 (from previous volume)]]

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter1

2017-05-21T16:36:25Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 1 — Runaway Base</h1>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words for the following equation

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Getting hit on in a comic store]

[Mifune Ryuuko]

[A runaway highschool girl]

[It's not 'cuz I straightened my hair!]

[A boy who emits particles]

[Self-proclaimed alien]

[Shoes in a basket]

[Space Observatory]

[Mysterious Experience during Spring break]

Clank clank! I hafta try and make something in my heart match the wheels. Bang bang bang, the onomatopoeia surrounded me!

Running away! Get Out To Home! Y'know what I mean!

I felt like I was passing in the centre of a highway while passing by the sidewalk. The wheels occasionally squeaked, as if they symbolized... I dunno? Love, hate and sadness. It's like eating a mouthful of sand after having shellfish.

In the town at dawn, devoid of even the bustling of trains, the only thing moving was me. It was darker than midnight, and some pubs and stores had their lights on still.

I thought I heard the sound of basketball bouncing on the gym floor; whatever sleepiness I had was blown away by the freezing air.

The third semester. Ending ceremony. March 25th. Yesterday.

I, Mifune Ryuuoko, was dumped by a guy not even my boyfriend. Sorry, that was a lie. I just wanted to make it sound dramatic.

He was almost just a classmate. We were equal, like a parallel line. Completely, horizon. Not even a hill!

Clank clank clank! The wheel of my mind spun as well. Ka-dung, Ka-dung (Train simulation). Sugars drained from my head from all the suppression — nay, repairing of emotions. It's a strange feeling of being disheartened and motivated. Glucose don't come flying, do they? Actually, why did I even run away from home?!

The cause of the future was in the past. Not that either of them were that far off!

Behind the school yard, I used my 'I like you beam!' on one of the boys in the basketball club! Pow pow! With the exact same sound, I emitted about thirty times the usual power! But that was my very first! Since high school started! And he said 'I'm sorry!'

A multiplying effect, primarily negative, was observed upon the deflection.

In other words not love, but self-loathing: the opposite of narcissism.

A deep pang ached in me. The bones of my feet seemed to collapsed without me knowing. I had no idea of how I got home on the day that's too far away from the warmth of spring, yet steeped by the tail of winter. By the time I realized, it was already around three of clock in the afternoon; I rolled around on my bed, troubled. Somehow I still had my helmet on, which hurt every time I flipped. The rhythmic pain was my revelation! Which resulted in me losing control.

Assume that I enter a university, in the sixth of the seven spring breaks. March 26th. Today. First day of being heartbroken.

I left a memo on the desk, shoved some clothes and change into my bag (almost brought my phone), and snuck out of the house a little before four o'clock.

Since it was my first ever runaway, my chest expanded rapidly from the beating heart! I didn't have the luxury of expecting something like that to happen; the words he rejected me with echoed in my head. Ring~ Ring~! Like knocking on a bell, it shook my ear drums endlessly.

Had I fallen asleep everything would have fell apart, so I held out until it was time to go. My face felt like it was someone who just returned from space: heavy. Since I've been riding against the wind, however, I should be able to make it to the place without falling asleep.

First, find a place to sleep. Right, and, um... Go on a journey to find myself?

Because the me here is useless! She belongs in a parade! I have to go find a different me! I have to find a fancier me! Because a person is her face! At least seventy or eighty percent anyway!

Skipping club on the first day of spring break — the journey began.

"There's no way I can go!!"

The guy who rejected me practises right next to us!

"The 25th will keep wrecking my head!"

Since no one would react to whatever I do, I did whatever I wanted.

I think I understand now just a little what goes through the head of the drunk men screaming and passing by my house.

First I entered the comic store in front of the station that I've designated as my abode; I went into the room with three hours on the clock.

I slept for about twelve hours — they took a lot of late fees for that.

The sun set on the first day of running away. Sitting on the dilapidated bench outside of the comic store, I watched the road, buildings and vending machine. Cars aside, I thought the other things were also avoiding me. Was I still dreaming?

The sun sunk; I couldn't tell if its path was the same as the orange sky, and my motivation burnt away as well. The right leg that cramped while I was riding didn't hurt as long as I kept moving. Since I fell asleep, however, my overworked brain tensed up. Especially the right hemisphere, it probably looked like Italy. The left brain would be Shikoku.

I yelled, like 'Geebee~' But I think it came out like a weird moan 'Bogehh~' I was able to transform into a strange being using the girl-power I've saved up. In a way, I got a lot of that stuff from yesterday.

The town I live in ranks about sixty in the urban-ness scale. There's no need to ride a train to buy grocery like the country side, but it's still a little different than your typical city.

People often report seeing aliens here. It's like the Rosswell of Japan. And it's not just UFO — people emphasise that they saw real, breathing aliens.

And so the souvenir stores often sell wormhole honey cakes, space pancakes etc. I would totally buy a cute Grey doll though.

After I followed the high school couples riding doubt on bicycle with my eyes, I returned to the comic store. Just like before, the blonde attendant chatted on with the other clerks. After paying about five times the usual fee for being late, I again order three more hours. At this point, about thirty percent of my tiny allowance was devoured by this register in front of me.

Getting my hair done two days ago pretty much killed my wallet. I went and curled it up as preparation for the confession. I feel more murdered now after that.

Hunger, thirst, depression and other similarly terrible things appeared, so I decided to take care of things as soon as possible. Before entering the room, I bought a cup Ramen at the vending machine and added the complementary hot water. Since the store doesn't sell vegetables, I had to make due with noodles. After filling the paper cup with Oolong tea, I entered booth 14.

A Television, a computer and a video game console. There was no shortage of equipment there. I did not turn on anything, however, instead setting my bag down onto the floor.

Head on my knees, I awaited for the three minutes of cooking.

"......"

It's kinda like watching the candle on a birthday cake like I used to do.

Staring at the cover of the noodles, I felt my sight blur.

My bubbling organs felt slow, and my pain dulled.

So now's a good time to ask: Why did I runaway?

I could try to ignore him, but I know that won't work. It's just his head, and that awkward grin. That's the face he had when he rejected me.

There's no way I could just be, like, 'Heya!' and go into the club gleefully.

I didn't want to mope in a room or try to get ride of the gloominess. I want to feel easier: I want to be more positive. That much I know at least.

So for that purpose, what should I do before heading back? Mm~ I didn't think that far ahead, so dunno. 'Not thinking far ahead' simply meant, 'I didn't think at all, but here's what I have.'

I'm so dumb.

Despite leaving home, I didn't go anywhere unfamiliar on a train or anything. I stayed in this town I know, because I'm scared. I don't leave town often.

I don't have money to live in a hotel, and camping is... Well, it's asking too much for a city kid.

Mm... Doesn't this feel more like going out, rather than running away?

Gulp, gulp... The thought disappeared with the tea.

Putting the paper cup onto the desk, I stared at the me inside of that grey screen.

Her gaze wasn't warm, like the emotion was still with the yet-ended winter air.

I looked for things to do. Since I was in a comic store, I spaced out reading some manga.

I'm a rather normal person, without any remarkable characteristics. I even failed on making he notice me, and my brain only has two halves... Ugh, self-harming fouled against esteem five times, so she's out of the game.

All in all I just couldn't stay away from the words 'comic store.' I just sat here, reading manga, all while mixing a whole buncha drinks.

If something interesting, like, totally captures my eyes, then I'll feel slightly better for myself, like I'm the one who did it. Sadly, Ryuuko is not that good at practical problems. I rolled up on the chair. Squirm~ I look just like a panel in my comic.

As I finished the fifth book in a row, I decided to return them. It was eleven o'clock outside now, and the road outside of the window shone with lights of the passing cars. Mm... It's a station known for accidents. It's not too far from where I live... Well, it is basically where I live.

An officer probably won't need twenty minutes to find me. And there would go the game of hide and seek. My parents are pretty lenient though, or maybe they just don't care... My head filled with selfish thoughts.

Walking in the hall, I passed by other customers and the attendant lazily mopping the floor. Even this late in the night, many kinds of people were in.

For example, the couples who couldn't be older than high schoolers, and the such... And the such... Okay, I feel empty inside, so that's all I will say. Actually, pretty sure that the store said that minors couldn't be in here after ten o'clock.

I'm a sixteen years old young'n too. Wow, how flexible. Someone used that as a catch phrase before. It was an expression of shock, but I forget his name or even the meaning of the words. Oh well, two years before the exams anyway.

I walked through the magazines, drinks and vending machines and arrived at the young adult section.

It was then I saw a striking (eye-catching?) person at the section of the books I just marathoned through. "Whoa..." I subtly exhaled before sucking the breath back in.

A striking boy with long, long hair that seemed to have fragments of light falling from it stood.

From the slits between his bangs he looked up the shelf, seemingly searching with an open hand for the place the books he held in his hand. He stepped on his shoes, without socks on.

He was a super hot guy. Like, literally the most beautiful person on planet earth, made by the aliens.

Not sayin' I have proofs or anything, but fairies seemed to live on his head to give him this dramatic glow. Also, some sort of the prettiest butterflies must inhabit the same place too, so he wouldn't need a light in the dark.

If it were before I got dumped, I would have fell hard for him. That's how hot he was.

He's probably a little younger than I. About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.

Since my spot was near the boy, I went up to him. With a glance, he noticed my intention and moved to the side. His sight, however, did not move, and instead followed my hand.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 021.jpg|thumbnail|'About half a head taller than I was, he emanated from his brows or cheeks a youthful aura.']]

"Ah, that's the volumes I'm looking for. Onee-san, you're reading it? Are you putting them back?"

He spoke in a clingy way. Must be because he's still developing, his voice's pitch changed when he speaks. Sounded synthetic. He leaned forward, face closing onto my hand. Usually I don't say anything to strangers passing by, so this put me off.

"Ah... Yeah. Here ya.. go."

I stiffly handed the books stacked on my hands to him. The boy thanked me lightly and traded the comic on his hand with me. I took it.

I know I said we traded, by I wonder why he put the book back into my hand instead of the shelf.

"See ya~" The handsome boy waved and walked off with laughable footsteps. I swear there were still lights lingering from where he stood.

Once I breathed deeply again, the sheen slipped away from between the pages of the book.

"Why?" Why did he hand the book to me? I came for the next volumes, so why would I take the previous ones?

Ah, a lady passing by (an OL, I think. An older woman with professional attire) just turned her head. That's pretty much glaring at this point. The guy, on the other hand, didn't even bat an eye and continued on until he disappeared at the corner. Mm... Guess my standard of beauty is just normal.

Grade, normal. Mien, normal. Look, b-better than average, I think! Basically I am just normal.

What is normal? The question boggles me, but if I had to ask myself, I'll probably just stop working with my head tilted.

I never had the chance to stand out. The person I confessed is at most 'some guy I talk to occasionally,' and our relationship can pretty much be summarized by a bunch of random words. So I couldn't whine or anything, only get depressed.

I want to have something. I want to be treated differently. It's a childish thought, but it's almost what I really want.

To me, a good-looking guy like him will actually incur my jealousy across the gender! Dangit! I'm clutching my pearls! I want to curse at someone!

Then I went back ('cuz I'm a Ryuushi 粒子) to my room to read my book.

It's a pretty funny series, but since I didn't use my head, the flower known as my purpose withered.

I kept reading till the next day; as I went to take a shower, I bumped into that boy again.

Again, in front of that shelf, he stood there with his shoes on.

It's not like I was trying to avoid this so-called conversation with him, but I still couldn't ignore him completely. I am actually quite the stoic person. Seriously: I'm so hardcore that I prefer harder rice too.

“Hey? We meet again.”

Like a hardcore person, he turned abruptly; he initiated the conversation after coming up to me. He had one more book, so I ended up here first.

Why did he speak to me? If he's the type of guy who likes to cling onto girls with his voice and words, than he'd probably hit on the OL lady (temporary name) too, right? She was clearly entranced by him.

Maybe I attract aliens like this guy. Yet my destiny will never notice me.

I know another person who can produce light and can sharpened the lens of people's eyeballs. She was my classmate; a girl who was a friend until a time I don't remember. She's now a mattress expert.

In a way she was untouchable. Nothing could make it into that futon.

“Could you recommend me anything else?”

His kind tone was as if we were friends for many years, so I pretended to wonder, 'Well…' to scout him out. Every time his neck turned, his bangs would follow; the particles of light would fall like harvest.

Mm…

First time meeting → Never met him before → He talked to me → Ah!

Conclusion.

Is this… the rumoured… H-hitting on girls?

Ya are late by a day… Ah, two days. Cough, cough. I felt my once-in-the-life chance's late arrival!

Too slow! Ya are way too slow! Can't ya learn a thing or two from Santa?

“Um? You don't have anything?”

“I-I do! One just popped out!”

“What? Just popped out?”

Thanks to reality and my thoughts combining, I confused the situation even more.

“No way. That's not the name, is it?” He kept the smile, but the blinking increased.

“Don't mind me. Uh, um… The, uh, comic...” What do you want?

My cheeks burnt from reasons other than being tempted, and I wondered. It's our first time meeting, so it's hard to ask these first-time questions. I couldn't shoot him a mean glance, asking him 'what dya want?' I'm a weak person like that.

In some way, this boy was a resident of a different world.

I wasn't drawn to 'special' people like him, since I am aware of how normal I am. If some were to say that, I'd rebuke right away. People get upset when the truth is pointed out. Back to what I was saying. How do I put it? It's a matter of compatibility.

Even if a black white television suddenly get a patch of colour, it's still considered broken.

It's a little rude to the person who might like me, but I like people who are more normal.

His lashes are very long. Every time he blinks it's like they'd fall into his eyes and tear him up.

“Right, I was gonna ask you about something...”

Like an easy-to-chew mochi, his manner was opposite to mine.

“Mm?” It's gonna be hard to leave now that he's so nice to me.

“Onee-san, how long have you been here?”

The boy suddenly tried to invade into my mind with words.

My focus blurred, but I still looked up to him.

From the side, his slightly curved upper lip made him seem somewhat inhuman.

“Don't look so spooked, it's too obvious.”

“…….” He went from hitting on me to a creepy stalker.

Things have been cut short to my height! Jk.

“Well, as you can see I have a little more height here. I could see a little inside the booths. You've been sleeping since this morning, haven't you, Onee-san?”

The transition into a smile fit this guy. It's a relaxing smile that squints the eyes into lines. The moment I saw his face made me wonder if he was wearing a fox mask.

“Ya are a bad boy for peeking into a lady's room.”

I teased him first. I was going to scream 'pervert!!' at five times the volume, but thinking about it calmly, there's nothing funny about that.

“If I wasn't peeking, can I just look?”

If he could see into the room from above, that means it's not just him, but many others saw me sleeping too. Gah… Now that's embarrassing…

“You came here to sleep in the morning; you didn't go home last night either, so what are you up to? This isn't somewhere a minor can be in late.”

“Same goes for ya, right?'

“Hm?”

“If ya saw me in the morning, that means ya were also here in the morning.”

Using the same evidence, I turned the table all while putting the comic back.

The boy went 'Ah!' while scratching his chin. His skin was very pale, and clear.

“Yep, that's right. I see.”

He looked not at me, but the spines of the book listed on the shelf, and lightly retracted his chin. Mm… So he's in the same boat as I? A.k.a another runaway boy. He was rejected too… I'm just being bitter.

Also, 'he looks young, but is in fact twenty years old' theory has disappeared. Let it go.

“Onee-san, you're not… running away from home, are you?”

He got me first. I wanted to ask, 'you too, eh?' but I ended up looking at him silently. This guy's grin could affect any who looked his way.

“You look a little young to be a jobless refugee. Rather… Are you even an Onee-san?”

Between the first and the last part of his line, he clearly had on a different expression.

It's like it was courtesy words at the beginning, then pure doubt near the end. What was he projecting onto?

How did this kid, with his eyes covered by his hair, end up thinking this way?

“I'm a… sixteen year old-looking eighteen years old.”

There are ears behind the wall, and attendants by the register. Adult's world is filled with lies.

The boy chuckled; 'I see,' he whispered.

“Didn't think you're the same as I. I'm eighteen too, but I can probably get a middle school discount at a theater with this look.” He opened his hands to express his age.

“My, we're both young, aren't we? I thought you looked young… Must be my maternal instinct!”

“Right? Guess I will be calling you Onee-san.”

Hahaha, we're already buddies just by appearance.

“What about you?” It was time to do the questioning.

“What do you mean?” Still laughing, he did not resist.

“Runaway boy. Whatever you used on me, I can use on you.”

Due to my marathoning of the comics about people who's mind and body were not in sync, I obtained traits of a detective. I will steal the mushrooms growing behind the people.

Since until just now, I had been lying down on the chair; I grew tire just standing. I felt stiff from head to toe; lying down was my only respite. I've successfully degenerated.

I was supposed to grow from leaving my home though.

“Me? I'm actually just an alien. Came from the Hair Constellation.”

He introduced himself with a joking and light-hearted manner. I knew it was meant to make his opponent drop interest, or to laugh it off. For me, however, this reminded me of something. I am, after all, someone who goes to a certain high school here.

“Mmmm~”

“What? Why the silence? Was it that lame?” His smile disappeared. The boy looked away with a slightly sombre look.

“Nah. I was just thinking that maybe a perfect person just has an obligation to call himself an alien.”

“Wha~?”

He shrugged and scratched the back of his head. He looked good doing anything. If he were to fall asleep and wake up in class with a dumbstruck look, nobody would hate him.

“Oh yeah. Did you leave home just to read comics, Onee-san?”

He went on despite me never confirming his accusation. “Well? Well?” He so exhorted me, staring me on the tip of the nose.

I felt my skin heating up from also the heater.

“Mm~ If that could get me there, can you blame me?”

My goal is to find a way to go from painting my room 'Blue~ Blue' to 'Happy~ Happy~' Reflect the vector. The arrow's age of rebellion. If it's an antimatter that could help me get there, I don't care what it is or what it does.

For example, this guy right here. So far, he managed to remind me of that friend, but nothing positive.

“You're stuttering. So you've not done what you set out to do?”

“Wouldn't I be home if I did?”

“That's true, but I only left so I can go home.”

He said such an incomprehensible and easily-misunderstood thing.

“Onee-san, are you bored?”

“Mm~ Well… I guess.” It doesn't carry much weight when you ran away from home home.

It's spring break, and I couldn't go enjoy my youth in the club (I forgot about this), so even if I was home I'd probably just laze like a worm.

The boy grinned as though he'd heard something interesting — a mischievous smile. He really only knows how to smile, the darn happy face. Was I envious or jealous? Probably both.

“Ah… How about this? It's getting hot in here, so why don't we...”

He bent down and match his eyes with mine.

It's like he's dealing with a kid… His soft smile appeared before I could think even that.

Looking closely at his face, I thought again, 'Gee, the world isn't fair.'

Lights danced by my skin, spreading like fireworks in the sky.

For a moment I thought I was a heroine in a shoujo manga.

“...Sneak into the place closest to the stars in this town?”

“Wha?”

This city plus alien way of picking up girls is way too avant-garde for me.

I left the comic rental with the boy.

Five hours of the special eight-hour deal was wasted by us walking in the dark.

I asked where we were going later, and though I thought that maybe it's dangerous if he was a bad person trying to bring me somewhere no one is… After some consideration, I figured I just got rejected two days ago and nobody would pay me any heed, and thus lowered my guard for my own needs.

Another mysterious impetus was the boy's strange mien. He's not like me, and I thought he was someone on a mission. Hazily I wished to be the sidekick of another special being. As for the main character… I gave up after a little thought.

This guy's intention intrigued me… I was a little excited.

It reminded me of childhood.

I circled to the side of the store. The theatre next door that had just closed down already lost all lights of people and lives; the vending machine shone as the only lumination to the road.

Placed there was a bicycle lot used by few. Next to the building within was what seemed to be an abandoned bicycle. The paint, as well as the basket in front, fell off long ago.

“Oh… You ride a bicycle, Onee-san?”

“Yeah, comes in handy.”

I rode the same bike that was gifted to me in celebration to graduating into middle school. The inspection sticker given during that time was still stuck on the back wheel.

The bike was unlocked and prepared. Mm… Really not trying to hide my trace or anything, having a bike with my name on it parked outside.

Yet the guy just stood there, shaking as though regretting his thin clothes.

“Mm… Where's your bike?” Is that a place we can walk to? We're not changing destination, are we?

“I walk… Well, I just don't have a bike. Walking, huh… Guess we can ride together.”

An undisguised look of anticipation. To prevent the possible sparks between our eyes, I looked to the sides. To see if there were officers out patrolling.

“Then are we riding double? I only have a helmet for myself. It's really scary, y'know.”

I reminded him like I was his senior and put on and adjusted the helmet.

Oh, right… I'm a second year now, so I'll have juniors in the club now.

“What's so scary? Do people in blue shoot you if you don't wear helmet in this town?”

“No, it's so that if a boar runs into ya, your scalps will not be destroyed.”

“I see. So just don't fall.”

He dismissed the notion with a pained expression before straddling onto the luggage rack.

Mm… Such reckless bravery is youth. Wait, am I pedalling?

As I imagined, he hugged my waist as soon as I sat on the seat. From the tip of my toes I felt all sense of calm leaving, like a hamster wheel inside of me had begin spinning.

Ah, my heart accelerated on its own. Don't waste my life! I couldn't take a shower earlier, does he not mind the smell or whatever? Plus having physical contact with a guy is already rare for me. Feels like a dream, riding a bike together.

But since holding onto my shoulder meant skin-to-skin contact, so it actually made me a little more relaxed, then I thought, oh well, this is okay.

“Whoa! You're thin! Are you eating enough?”

The end of his sentence rose in pitch like a mom's; he's skin and bone too, so I wondered if his mom said the same thing. I didn't say it though since I didn't want to hear about another alien.

“Onee-san, why did you run away from home? You're not one of those 'self-searching' people, right? Don't tell me you had an argument with your parents.”

“Reason?” I inadvertently shut my eyes from the sudden darkness.

Swish~ Darkness entered the depth of my head; I exhaled deeply.

'Cuz I was dumped. I was cut in half. That's why I said I was on a journey of life. I'm not even brave enough to do a double-dribble. But how does this fit into the equation? Well…

“Scar.”

“Hm?”

“A scar like a knife wound doesn't recover well if it's cut in the same place a lot, right?”

“Hmm? Is this a metaphor?”

“Heheh, that's how it is if ya wanna be smart.” I put up a smug expression to brag to the boy who thought we were the same age.

“It does sound elegant if you put it so jadedly. Hmm. Did someone hurt you?”

“Most people who leave home have been.”

“Do you hate someone now?”

“I don't. Because I don't want to make others hate me too.”

It is true that I left because I was hurt.

Because I thought about him in the room, and even put his name down on the note when we're studying.

“We'll leave this for later. Let's go, Onee-san. I have this funny feeling that an alien of high status had told others to start navigating.”

He'd fit right in in this town, but we already have a futon person here… Therefore he needs the tin foil. Roasted, too. I'm drooling… Since I'd been awake I am hungry now. My stomach might growl if I kept still, so I frantically began moving forward; the sound of wind grew beside the ears.

Headwind blew beneath the earlobes like waves.

My breath, though, exited intermittently and shallowly.

What was my goal? What was I after? The silhouette blurred. I didn't even have a real reason to hang around this guy: at most I just went along with him. It's unclear if it's something I should feel proud about.

But I won't deny that I followed him because this handsome guy hit on me.

Mm~ that's still not all of it. I cannot rebuke one-hundred percent.

Maybe I'm just a girl who wanted someone to spoil me? I hope not.

I don't want just anybody… Well, until yesterday.

Was it anticipation, mindfulness, laziness, or hopefullness?

Which was the primary motivation to keep me from stopping?

In the dark, I searched for the cause while pedalling.

The well-kept light that drove the darkness away elated me.

When I was a child much more naive than I am now, there was much around that was as terrifying as they were fascinating.

There was that empty lot behind the super market. Even if nothing was there, for some reason it's always been scary. I saw a wild cat living there years later.

There's also the underground stair case behind my elementary school. It led to a room that we're not suppose to go in. Putting your ear onto the door revealed whirling of machines behind.

The world has many places my hands and knowledge cannot yet reach. I thoughts every grown-ups knew about that, and believe that there are many more out in the world.

And because I wanted to learn more, I gathered the kids around to discover and investigate the town. There are a lot of strange facilities around here, so everywhere had something that both intrigued and scared us. I guess it's probably because of that one strange old lady in a shop who lies to the kids with a straight face.

Us kids used this so-called snack store as our secret base. The adults didn't like that too much because the store openly displayed the taxidermy of a tsuchinoko and a signature of an alien.<ref>Tsuchinoko is a creature in Japanese lore</ref>

The most mysterious had to be the observatory though. Some kids called it the bathroom, but observatory sounded more exciting with the 'beep beep' (sfx) and 'boop boop' (electronic sounds), so most kids called it that.

It had a huge plot of land and several concrete buildings; like a JSDF base, even the wall carried a heavy aura. I recalled us mistaking the place as a rocket launch site and getting all excited for it.

Placed in the courtyard-like location was a giant telescope most popular as a school trip destination, free for anyone to visit. I've seen it several times before. I thought that the universe itself existed in the scope, since that's where the stars can be seen clearly. Still, the kids weren't interested in the scope, but the places forbidden to trespass.

Everyone spoke of the existence of aliens in the facilities. Or that it was the alien's base, mmm…and that people were brought there to be experimented on. There was also a T.V. special of alien dissection video tape and such; we were probably more terrified because of all that.

I personally think the staffs' lab coats are frightening: It must be from the memories I had from dentists, or doctors giving me a shot. I still hold a bias against people in scrubs and glasses, wary that they're secretly doing some experiments or making new drugs. Back to what I was saying. I don't really know what I was saying, but as I was saying!

“Whoa! W-why did you go hands-free?! This isn't safe when you have a passenger!”

“Hey! Hah! Heya! Hoh!” Please imagine my zigzag line with just the line itself.

“Why are you raising your arms? Ventura?”<ref>This is a phrase supposedly used by George van Tassel, a famous alien contactee, to summon the UFO</ref>

“Pay no mind!” With a calm voice like a video game notification, I said.

Cough… So, in other words… The place we were headed was the space observatory.

The boy said he was going to 'discover a way back.' He sounded just like that old lady from the snack shop; laughter escaped my lips when I heard that.

'Cuz… A boy who was younger than I am is desperately trying to pick me up… It sounds cute when I put it that way, but that's not what it was: It had a strange mien, but also a little serious. I wanted to know the kind of person he was, so I followed behind.

We began infiltrating that impenetrable place.

Mm… I wanted to play ninja while eating chikuwa. The old team was three guys and three girls. People used to laugh when boys and girls played together; it's a common sight, but fortunately our group was, in a good way, separated from everyone else in our little space. In the end we went our own ways after an awkward fight.<ref>Likely a reference to Shishimaru of Ninja Hattori-kun, the pet dog who likes Chikuwa</ref>

Uwah~ I got lotsa bad memories with people. We almost ran straight into the road. “Gah!” I'll leave it up to you to imagine whose scream that was, but we almost got hit by a scooter. Maybe I'll just give up on thinking, wouldn't wanna be on the news.

But, just one last thing.

Our group wanted to sneak into the staff's building; it was all yes for the three boys, and no for the girls. The girls thought their parents would get mad at them so they didn't want to go. I didn't think my parents would get that angry, but I was afraid of the researchers capturing and doing operations to make me into Ryuushi V2.

Truth is I really wanted to play ninja, so now's the perfect time for me to realise my childhood dream!

Since my parents are going to yell at me for running off anyway, might as well do a lil sumthing before the sun comes up. Let's go, to make up for the two traumas by sneaking in!

It's only about twenty minutes on bike from where I live, and the traffic so little we could ignore the lights. We successfully arrived. This must be what a leaf in a river feels like. Six bicycles came by here everyday during my childhood to scout this familiar road; perhaps because it was the first time done in the dark, nostalgia did not wake. It was practically a different road.

But the destination remained unchanged.

“Whoa...” I'd agree with that if I came here before the night.

Faint light diffused from the building's windows; the telescope watched the sky motionlessly. The trees hid its shape, and the atmosphere dead silent. The smell disjointed from the living seemed to drift over in line with uncanny experiments.

What an unsettling smell. The territory of science, yet formless and eerie.

An old excitement rose, possibly wiping off a little of the melancholy.

First I parked the bike near the farm field just a road away from the wall of the research facility. 'Here we are~' I said while wiping my forehead. In truth, due to the chill brought in by the winter, even the people who live here could feel this cold that froze even the season spring. Plus it's not like it's far enough to get me sweating.

I took out my jacket and wore it. The boy wore his own over a mere shirt, but his face showed no sign of discomfort; he's obviously okay.

Guess being cold isn't a problem in space anyway. Gotta hand it to the so-called alien.

“Aight, let's go.” I held the key to my bike lock in my mouth. What if I swallow it?

“Hey, aren't you going to take off that useless helmet?”

“I don't feel safe empty-handed.”

Actually my hair just gets messy after I take off the helmet.

“What is that, some kind of setting? Alien and ninja do sound good together though.”

“Ya are not supposed to say that...” That signalled the end of the character-change.

I'd changed in ten years of time; I'd lost my compatriots, and only my sense of shame grew.

Around the facility was — rare even for this town — farm fields. Not many lived near, reinforcing further the sense of isolation and mysticism. There's no convenient store around either, so the guys inside probably don't like that too much.

“Could there really be alien fossils or mummies?”

“Onee-san, there's one right here. You're really hyped though.”

“Mm? You…? Ya have pupils, and ya aren't glowing either so ya don't count.”

“I'm not some cat alien. Frankly your expectation is a little too much.”

He said so lightheartedly while walking along the building's wall. After about a quarter of the parameter, he shifted from chatting to questioning.

“You look like you know your way around. Don't tell me: You come here all the time?”

“Hmhmhm. It's like a backyard for people who grew up here.” I crossed my arms proudly.

But this might be a Tsuchinoko territory. So it's more like a backyard that's not well-maintained.

“I see. You wouldn't know the people inside, would you?” He scratched his cheek while asking.

“Well, maybe not that far. But we once had this guy come up to us all gleefully. We ran away 'cuz we thought he was lying and was gonna kidnap us!”

The only one who thought it was truly dangerous was me, but we all bolted. It's the only way to make our bodies, or rather, things move forward. It's actually pretty boring just staring; we even got so tired we ended up playing dodge ball in the field.

That must be why the boys wanted to open that forbidden door.

“Oh yeah. This isn't a midnight stroll, right? Ya got business here?”

This door should be shut closed during this time, and only staffs can enter. There were also security at what seemed like the backdoor; they're the reason why us kids thought the place was suspicious.

“Yeah, I do.”

He answered cheerfully with a crisp smile. I almost thought the frigid air was going to freeze his lips there — it was that cold.

And I was still starving, so that might have made it colder. I also lost my handwarmer. After another quarter circle, we stopped at the exact opposite place to where the bicycle was parked; the boy then said, 'it's around here' and started feeling the wall. Like a salamander he fiddled the vertical part. I wanted to interrupt him by hitting the wall, but in the end I decided to wait quietly.

I don't wanna be too normal, but normal is what I do. Normal people don't trespass though… Not that it's something to be proud of.

“Here, found it.” He pulled away a part of the wall and revealed a passage. Looks like he merely removed the cover disguising the broken part of the parameter.

The boy looked back smugly, 'the way's opened.'

“Did ya do this beforehand?”

“Nope, it was the staffs inside. The front door's too far away so they made this shortcut. Heard it was convenient when you're running late.”

“Really? Ya know quite a bit. Do you work here?”

“I can't just ignore the Japanese branch office of the Alien's planetary invasion.”

He spoke in a way matching my own to hide his identity as well as his involvement. “Let's go.”

The boy crawled into the hole first. Once inside, I'd be totally trespassing. Mm, I'd be able to go ahead if I still was an impulsive youth, but I came here with this sense of listlessness. I sometimes find myself unaware of my feet's movement, especially during repetition exercise, when we're training. It's kinda like that now, right? My body clearly wasn't listening.

“Mm? What's up? Gonna give up?”

The boy who was about to enter paused looking back with his right leg raised. It's kinda like that lil white guy on the emergency exit sign (that's what I called the man made of a circle and rectangles).

“It's more like there's a few things that I'm worried about.”

“I hope you figure out soon, because someone might come.”

He looked around several times and hurried me. I know, but I wanna get things cleared up so I don't feel unmotivated. That's what live taught me.

“Why me? And don't ya joke about how ya fell in love at first sight.”

I drew the line first. At least that way he'd forget about thinking me as a hopeless girl who was expecting something to happen. I hope. I'm not the same person I was yesterday, but mostly in a bad way.

“Hm? Because I think it's a good opportunity.”

He took another big step to keep his balance.

“Isn't it boring to have a home to go back to when you're running away? With a backup and all, even if you don't an income, you'd live for a few days. That's why I thought you'd come with me.”

“…...” He pointed out how immature the way I do things is.

He might have jabbed where it hurt, but it's just a vibration to my numbed heart.

And he's probably just brushing me off.

“Ok, I'll set that aside for now, but is there no other reason why you wanted me here?”

“Hm? That's because I'm scared of going in alone.”

His voice was calm, but since it was dark, neither of us could see each others' face. Thankfully no one saw us; he sighed.

“I'm serious. I'm a sad alien who can't do anything on my own.”

I thought about recommending him learning super powers like an E.T. then come back.

“Who knows what they'd do to me in the underground lab if they caught me here.”

“Right… Ya are an alien.” Hahah… I laughed weakly. It's different than tiredly.

“Wait, you believe me now?” He raised his leg further up like he was about to do a backflip.

“I'm one of those who believe aliens 'can exist,' so I don't think much of it. It's whatever, really, but can I ask another question?”

“Sure. Make it quick though, if you can.”

“Why are you really here for?”

“Onee-san, why did you come with me?”

It's like having a mail that hasn't been read sent straight back to you. That's pretty annoying. There wasn't strength left in my tummy to rebuke this guy though. The empty stomach protested something else.

“I'm, uh… Whacha call it? I'd probably be happy just seeing the inside.”

Not sure if I will wake up from the dream or be glad from achieving my goal. But if possible, I want to at least be happy for a bit.

But I was both out of breath and without a recipient. Uwah, do I actually want someone to be with? My reason of being sad hasn't change since long ago. Back then too… If the boys and girls who liked each others were evenly split up, we might have been better friends.

“Sigh, for realsies...” I palmed my face, sneaking a glance at the past between my fingers.

If it's hard for me to forget, I will jump over it.

Just make something up when there's nothing; just pretend the opportunity is already upon me.

Bet everything here.

It's a little dramatic, but this will be the start of everything.

Just for a moment, I returned to being the six year old Mifune Ryuuko.

'If you don't wanna be scolded, just don't get caught!'

Yep, that's what boy B said at that time. Great thinking, but that's isn't the reason why I liked him!

And so I crossed the wall and trespassed.

The guy can finally rest his right leg.

Then I snapped. I mean, gave up. This was my decision: I ripped the strings of rejection from my back and sprinted like a 100 meter dasher. Step, step… I started doing time mark for some reason. A pleasant rustle came beneath from the grass. This might have been the sound of footstep that I've not noticed outside of a gym in a long, long time.

“Not sure if you're just pent up or something.”

“All right!” Ignoring the boy I smacked my cheeks. Didn't like that sound, so here's another. Smack! Smack! Sounded off, so one more! Not this time because my skin's foundation didn't feel too good! I can dreams too! Smack!

“Awww~” Hurts. Sleepiness and laziness both died like the thing you slap with a slipper. The edge of my eyes flashed and hurt; eye lashes felt like hedgehogs.

“Um… Onee-san, you trying to wake up? Or just hurting yourself?”

He pulled up; the building shimmered, emanating his silhouette.

“What? I'm just trynna get rid of my Shoujo points from my head. You might turn inta girl if ya stay too close.”

With a daring expression, I suavely (No idea what that means) warned him. Crossing the wall itself is pretty much half of what I came for, and the rest is all bonus.

So I don't care what else happens.

“And what would happen if I am?”

“Yer eyes get oogly.” Or something like that. “Or you get puffy eyelashes” and such. “You shoot particles out.” Kinda like salmon eggs.

All those apply for me already… Dangit… A naive girl and self-appointed runaway alien boy. This is not one of those word fillers you see in a school essay.

“Why the stare?”

“Ding ding ding~ I'm rebellious like that?”

“…...”

He's giving me the 'wow if she's normal, she's just an idiot' look. I also couldn't call him a pervert, not with that cold stare he's giving me.

But he still resumed the conversation with me.

“I was a little worried why you're suddenly so giddy, but now you got my attention too. Onee-san, you've got a lovely smile.”

Hehe~ Wink~ This is known as crab (heart going sideways).

“Mm...”

“What? Trying to hide with a growl?”

“Don't gimme that good looking face just 'cuz ya are good lookin'!”

“S-sorry?” The boy backed off.

“I'm like a black-n-white television! I don't needa learn to hide my presence! Hahaha!” And so I charged into the building close by. This was where the door with the warning was; we'd seen it so many times that I am confident I could make it with my eyes closed.

The boy trailed along and came to my side with a wry grin.

“Onee-san, you too must have a lot of… Well, wonders around you.”

“Wu… Wu… Wu...”

“Like making crabs fall for you.”

“You tellin' me to go back to the sea?”

“The river is fine too.”

Splash! I sunk. Sunk into the depth of heart; sunk into the abyss. My grief rippled outward.

“Right, infiltration successful thus far.”

“Oh, she's back.”

“Keep eyes on not just around ya, but also above ya.”

“You don't have to be so 3D about it, do you? What are we looking out for?'

“It's a space facility, so if a rock or laser beam came I got my helmet to protect me! It's ta make sure my scalp is safe!”

“Onee-san, your space's got scale but not much power.”

“Peace is the best.” Whether it be Earth or mind. My wallet is staying skinny for the next two months though.

The boy and I stepped through the grass and pebbles, approaching the grey, iron door with 'No Trespassing' written on. A mysterious machine surrounded by a metallic fence hummed on the side. What appeared to be tubings connected into the interior of the building tastefully.

Just like the outside brother of my house's AC — every adult's delusion is to use their myopic understanding when faced with facts.

“Wow! This is intense! To be honest… This door was my first love.”

“I see.”

“Uh, could ya not rain on my parade? Ya are supposed to react to my joke. It's already so cold, ya dig?”

It's not like I was wrong or anything, so this lack of reaction embarrassed me so much.

In a broader sense, the word 'Trespassing' was what moved me.

But this guy wasn't even hyped for anything — he even seemed tired. His eyes were fidgeting though.

“What's up? Wanna bit of my hype?”

“It's fine, I'm just a little nervous. I'll try to be like you... Actually no, I like my own brain.”

“I see. We will become balance-partners then! Let's go!”

I finally felt the right to hold this door knob, so I squeezed. “Gawah!” The static trap activated. Felt like getting cut by a nail clipper beneath your nail.

Darn this dry air… I cupped my mouth and checked if there was movements around. Mm, don't think so.

Once again, with breath held, I turned the knob.

A terrible sound of metallic parts grinding against one another emitted from the door; it opened like the door to the library.

I pushed with my shoulder and plastered my back to the wall. Fuu… Fuu… I carefully masked my breathing, and warned the boy who came in normally.

“Careful: there must be infrared scanner on the wall.” Whisper… Whisper…

Please pretend our conversation was carried out telepathically.

“Infra...red?”

“Mm… What cha call it? It's, um… A lotta colours put together and ya can see people.”

“Right, you can see temperature with that.”

“Right. What are ya talking about?”

“Um...” We pondered. Thinking and thinking… The Heisei board of education has failed.<ref>This is a reference to the Japanese TV show Hey!! Say! A Board of Education. It can be likened to America's 'Are You Smarter than a Fifth Grader?', or anything similar quiz shows with questions pertaining to common knowledge taught in mandatory education</ref>

After the atmosphere of spreading your arms out and surrounded by wind on an open field had passed, the air assumed it's gloomy and unnoticeable stance again. The hall, supported by thin lights, allowed me to see its entirety.

A hallway silent, yet solidly build by man-made material. Deeper in was a dark orange, or rather, an unassuming wall with a warm hue. A plant pot sat quietly by the corner, single-sidedly thinking the earth as its friend. I too grinned embarrassedly at my phony behaviours.

The interior was no different than the free-to-enter building decorated with descriptions of the stars or telescope. My opinion made my brain think otherwise of the atmosphere, however.

Something flowing out of my guts rang in my ear. It's like having a machine going in and out of your ear canal. This proved the nervous trembling beneath my stomach, churning the acid and souring my mouth.

As someone who's never walked in campus during night, I now stood in the building that I used to stared curiously and warily at. Within the darkness lights diffused out of the rooms.

My sight sharpened with the excitement. The dark means nothing to me! My prefrontal cortex coiled, so much that it hurt my brain; my throat managed to hold my impulse of moaning and collapsing back. If this goes on, I'll metamorphose into an insect from the anxiousness.

I must complete the mission and escape before such things happen… What's the mission? Was there one?

Hiyah! I stepped forward. The sound of a foot hitting the hard floor dispersed at 340 meters per second.

I froze, like I was some kind of ballet dancer standing on her toes, and turned to look at the boy. He had a 'hm?' face. It would appear my ear drums had become so sensitised that it's a little feralised. Disregard that I wanna go T#rzan in the concrete jungle.

Then I slowly rest my sole down; only after my heel touched ground did I exhale in relief.

“Mm, it's probably okay if we just walk quietly.”

“Whoa… It's like that's the only thing we do when we run into trouble.”

“Guess I'm done with what I came for. I'm leavin'.”

“You're not a runaway Onee-san any more: you're now a night stroller.”

Man, I forgot. I'm not in a position to go anywhere.

I'll just have to move on aimlessly.

“You know, I find it a little harder to think of you as my older.”

“'S that out of love?”

“Nope, just worried that someone is lying about her age.”

That's troubling. But I'm pretending we're the same age anyway, so I didn't care.

I don't mind being a little reckless as thanks for his willingness to be involved with me.

Hands on the wall with thought of leaving my footsteps behind, I secretly proceeded. I thought maybe that sneaking around would be easier, but I noticed something as I felt a cramp building up in my foot: I had shoes on. I turned, and saw the boy was the same and even left foot prints.

I frantically take the shoes off and put them in my bag. 'You too,' I lipped. The boy noticed and casually kicked his shoes off. Bare feet.

“Cold?”

“I levitate about 3 millimetres from the ground anyway, so I don't know.”

“That's not an alien — that's a futurstic robot.”

We chatted while going forward.

Dun dun~ Dun dun~ Dundundundun~ dundundundundun~

The music leaked out in my head. Sneaking about in a research building in the night — just hearing those words would put anyone in suspense.

But faint sounds of footsteps came from behind, so I'm a little scared. It's not the levitating kind either.

We passed and held off on the stairs and continued deeper into the hallway. I looked back in front of the room with lights seeping through the frosted glass.

“Heads up, someone's there.”

“Why have you occasionally used manly words since earlier?'

“If we get found… Mm… Are we gonna get mad at?”

“No, we'd get tortured. Shocked for sure.”

“Shoot… I'd get an afro. Will the helmet help?”

“No, but button mashing may help. Who knows.”

“”Hmm.””

Troubled teens X 2. After imagining the electrocution, we bent our waist down.

We kept a posture like a baseball player about to go for a slide to carefully erase our footsteps while passing by. I heard slippers or something inside, how boring. Felt pretty realistic though. We could only keep our gait strictly at a one-two order. A slow-mo recap of the end of a one-hundred meter dash would probably look like me now.

Meanwhile the boy nonchalantly passed me with calm steps and overcame this challenge of a door. He placed a hand onto the wall, watching while waiting.

I was going to yell at him for being so cocky, but I was in front of door so I had to quietly go through the rebar in my mind. Keep still.. Keep still… Keep still… I'd like to erase the periods, but reality is a cruel mistress.

After spending five hundred percent more time than the boy, I rested from just a little away from the door. By slapping the trembling knees I attempted to train them.

“No tricks allowed.”

“You're the one who acted alone.”

“No talking back either.”

As a person about to enter second year, I am able to educate my juniors. That's my plan on not being looked down by the young'uns. During middle school… Now's the time to turn failure into drive.

The boy moved behind and let me lead; it seems that the lecture worked. If only my juniors are obedient like he.

We progressed slowly, with a half-crouching pose that seemed to sooth the nerve.

As we closed onto the wall at the end.

A sound came from the door we were just at; I spun my head around. The boy also leaned back to stare at the door. Time slowly drifted, but to no one's assurance.

The door opened; when I saw the handholding the knob appeared, I let my knees touch the ground. I thought if we were to run the footsteps would expose us, so I didn't move.

On the side of the hallway I silently curled up. Just in case I could run, I pushed my toes against the floor to ease the weight off the legs.

Slightly afloat the legs, and become a chair, a stick… There's a lot of thing I could be, but I mostly want to be a rock.

Almost like an old man hiding in a Tanuki costume — a round and pink creature. I want to mould into a stone to hide my already thin presence.

Movement grew everywhere; from the epicentre of the heart, places like beneath the chin, neck, side of the stomach started beating like a school child banging mindlessly on a castanet. I wanna move.

Pitter, patter… The sound of slipper dragging on the floor joined us in the hall.

The forehead plastered onto the floor could almost feel the footstep distancing from us. I don't blame my shoulders slacking, but I kept the same pose.

“I think we're good.” I raised my hat and sat down after the boy shook my shoulders.

“Phew~ My life's just got shorter.”

“Same. Thankfully they weren't coming this way.”

“Actually, since we didn't get caught, our lives actually grew.”

“That's optimistic. So why did you runaway?”

Leave me alone. Even without facing backward, sad things were still coming from the front.

I stood up and dusted my butt, all while letting the cramp building in my legs out.

That person may have been going to the second floor, as the echoes of staircase resonated in the long hall. Now our steps could be disguised, going forward would be easier. Yet since we knew someone is with us, the tension grew.

“Foot...step… With the sound of hard floor, and the unreliable light of the hand torch...”

“Dust floating about, and the pungent smell grew stronger. The floor gathered with ashes left footprints other than our own.”

“The report of alien lifeforms left by the vanished researchers had its date stopped from weeks ago...”

“Well, not everyone alien look like freaks.”

He looked intrigued too, and you can tell from just his mien; but his changed the attitude just to disagree with me.

The corner was ahead. I moved slowly with wall to my back. Something kept bumping onto me so it hurt, but we arrived.

I leaned to see the deep end. Whoa ho…

“I've spotted the stairs to the hidden facility. We did it, Jeff.”

“Really? Give me the details, Paula.”

We arbitrarily gave each others spy names. Now we're on the same page.

Mm? Oh yeah, we'd never introduced ourselves, never mind the names.

But we've been doing things, and even came here together. It's pretty amazing from a bystander point of view. In a way it's a space-class interaction — something strange that shouldn't exist in my daily life.

“Mm? I see something below that has the name. I can't see from the lack of vitamin A though.”

“What I could see that the cowardly Onee-san couldn't seems to be the storage for materials.”

Mm… Material of the aliens? There might even be UFO artefact or element XYZ in there gathering dust.

That or something that cannot be publicised because it's an alien production plant. In order to improve the numbers that the natural breed lack, they want to appeal to the public with cheap, tube-grown type… This isn't about fishes, by the way. Oh yeah, natural beef is hard to find too, but since I don't like it I don't care.

“Alright, let's check it out.”

“Finally, to save my imprisoned brethren.”

“Mm…?” Was that the setting?

Walking along the wall I moved closer to the stair, still confused. I began sneaking down the stairs.

After about three steps down, the distant footstep disappeared. From the dispersal of the sound, the uneasiness faded; I moved my tongue.

“Mr. Alien.”

“What's wrong, Earthling Onee-san?”

“Are ya a tea-buddy with the alien that's supposed ta be in this underground facility?”

“He usually makes Nikujaga and shares with me.”<ref>Meat and potato stew</ref>

“For real? I didn't think potatoes are the hots in space. Potatoes are pretty cool then.”

“So...”

“Mm?”

“Do you believe in the existence of aliens?”

He asked me something that's didn't bother me too much, and quite earnestly.

I paused in the middle of the staircase while staring at the boy. On his strange expression were eyes that seemed to store energy drinks, bobbing back and forth and looking mighty drinkable.

“Mm… Well, I do… But I don't think they're here.”

I ended up denying the boy's insistence that he's an alien. It didn't work.

“Correct, I am actually a real alien.”

“…...” What was I to do to such a serious face.

“A lot of aliens came here and never returned. I've came to investigate.”

“Uh, that's what we're rolling with?”

He smiled emptily to my question. It should have felt weak, but from the darkness and his own handsomeness, it looked pretty cool.

“I also happened to have been given whatever they failed to accomplish. It's pretty cliché, but we were supposed to investigate how Earthlings live. Top brass wanted us to figure out if you were good or bad.

Ahahah… I laughed lightly. Calm thyself. Be at least a little scared.

The old lady used to have us come up closely to her and tell us about this kind of things. I cringed as the wind of common sense blew onto my skin.

My old friend always end up ignoring others when she couldn't win a debate. Was that why she ended up wrapping herself in a futon? It looks like a giant asparagus roll-up.

I'm drooling…

“If humans kept capturing aliens to conduct experiments, then we probably can't be friends.”

“Oh? So that's why you came here. Great work...”

“It's okay.” He paid no mind to it. Tough guy, this one.

“So were you lying about looking for a way to go home here?”

“No. I really don't know how. For some reason I can't.”

He shrugged. Um, can I really handle this guy? It's gonna take a bit to crack this one.

“So what happens when ya decide we're all bad? Make a meteor hit us?”

I immediately held my helmet. I wasn't concerned with me being the only survivor: There should be other good kids who ride their bikes correctly.

And I will lead those children to rebuild Japan. I plan on becoming the worker of the new world.

“Even if they're not friendly, we don't plan on harming them. You'll probably end up killing yourselves if we leave you be anyway. We think if there's a possibility, we'd take the chance to be friends though.”

“Oh~ That's kinda willy nilly.”

Although the gaze from above bothered me, I've figured something out.

Mm… I see where he's coming from.

“Mm, I get it. I know your name now.”

“What?”

“You're Echoes, right? Mm!”

Heheh, that brings me back. When I was still in grade school, we loved that stuff. During Autumn, we have reading time before the morning classes, and that was my favourite books at the time.

“Echoes? What do you mean?” He replied with a stiff smile.

“Mm? Is that not from your time? I was for sure that that was where ya got your inspiration...”

“Inspiration… Ahaha… You don't believe me.”

The sad grin appeared disappointed. It's not real, but I wonder how much of that was the truth.

“Don't be so sad. So do ya like Earth?”

“Um~ I like you, Onee-san, so I guess I like it.”

“Oh? Like Japanophiles?”

“I guess.”

His expression recovered along with a kind smile.

Hehe! I've captivated a cutie who I don't like. It's a strange happiness that is nonetheless better than none.

After the stairs was a room even more uncanny than the strange facility.

I'd finally arrived within five meter radius of an alien. If I told those five people about this, 'oh~ We did play that kinda game before. You're still doing that, Ryuushi?”

I'm not Ryuushi.

“Mm...” I curled my knees and observed the object hiding in the dark.

A light oozed from between the door; it was so weak that it could hardly be seen unless from close by.

“They should have all left by now.”

“Wanna take a peek inside?”

“Hm? That's a great but dangerous idea.”

“Uwoh!!” The edge of the door and wall flattened my face. My face was remodelled into a pout, but now's not the time for shipping. This meant the door opened from the inside.

“Gahhhhh!”

The staff in there freaked out. Well, we did sneak in here knowing that people are in here, but they would think we're some ghosts.

I didn't realize that until I pulled my face out and started running. But it wasn't the time to calmly assess the situation.

I hit beneath my shin on the top of the stairs, flailing and almost tripped.

Because of that the shoes in my bag fell down the stairs.

“Ah! Shoes! Pain! But my shoes… Ugh… Gosh! Seriously!”

I stopped myself there, and ran back upstairs after giving up.

“W-w-what do we do! Where do we go! Are we running?! We're running, right?!”

I spoke at twice the usual speed and didn't even stop when I bit my tongue. Some said words are weightless, but I definitely felt it on my tongue. It tastes of metal, and bitterness.

“No, I'm going to the second floor too!”

“Wha dya say?!” A lot was mixed up in this moment of crisis.

In any case we ran to the stairwell we were just at. What if an alarm went off? The lungs weren't working amidst the strange happening.

The guy really wanted to go upstairs, so he turned left midway. I hurriedly grabbed his arm. It's a twig. Of course it'd be a twig on a handsome guy! Err, or is it because he's skinny he's good looking? Huh? I donno!

“We've been walking straight, so why are ya lost?! We're only 2D here!”

“Unlike you, I still have something I have to do.”

“Get lost, alien!” I chopped his forehead. It landed beautifully on his hairline.

The boy showed a pained face with a grin joyfully. At this kind of time!

“You still don't buy my story: you're the perfect example of a xenophobic Japanese. This is going to be the last, so I might as well show you.”

“Shut it and run!”

“Do you really want to run, Onee-san? After all that work?”

“Huh?” His counter questioning shocked me.

Was he making me run up here with the possibility of dying looking for aliens?

If I believed in that, I would have listened to everything you had to say.

Um… So? I didn't find the answer behind me even after broadening my spectrum.

The six year old me who had yet grown to hate my straight hair kicked me above the waist.

She's trying so hard with her tiny legs to force me to see this alien. I experienced being the parents who were forced to an amusement park by their children. What do I do?

How did dad handle a child as capricious as me?

Mm…

There's an inverted age limit here.

I have a lot of things I want to do now.

The dreams that I had when I was young contained little.

My first love was also not with me any more.

They all disappeared once I realized.

Even the last straw had withered, with nothing left to show.

I have to go back: I can't stay at a place with nothing.

But you can stay.<ref>The 'you' here seem to indicate the child</ref>

I looked down and felt my bangs, letting myself grow up.

I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.

“Sorry. I want to go.”

I have to run away from the researchers in scrubs, and the young me. I want to run to a place with something.

“Hm… That so.”

He looked down sentimentally. But I was already ready to run because of the circumstance.

I'd already begun bidding him farewell from up close.

“Thank you for coming along with me! Thank you for sending me here! I'll tell my boss about this, Onee-san, and I will arrange some help to your friends in the future! See you!”

As if those were the last words, he showed that middle schooler's smile that fits his face so well. While it banished the unique mysteriousness, something else replaced and highlighted his charm.

“Got it! Bye bye!”

I sent off the boy, who was hopping at two stairs a step, with a voice loud enough to be heard from the deepest depth of the hall with an exaggerated gesture.

Until his silhouette disappeared from the corner of the stair case, I kept an eye on his intrepid advance. New footsteps echoed from further in in the hallway, so it was my time to leave.

Ok. How am I suppose to find excess energy from outside my stomach?

A power came from my feet and kicked me off the floor.

[[File:DTS Vol 04 067.jpg|thumbnail|'I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.']]

I left the boy and the six year old me back there.

The sixteen year old me ran to the curious outside world.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

When I'm nervous, I get this fatigue that's unrelated with my usual health.

My heart is tired. The wound from yesterday has yet heal.

I came to the field outside, heaving and out of breath, and I wanted to lie down to let the fatigue in my mind fill with blood. Phew… Phew… I heard only my breathes.

Head lowered with arms on my knees, I dragged my feet to turn toward the research building. No one's following me or after me. Even though I do have a partner.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

I chewed on my breath trying to stop the heaving. Air seeped from between my teeth, kind of disgusting. If someone saw me they'd think I'm here to dig to find subterraneans.

“Ahem!” I gave up on that to indulge in breathing.

Once my panting settled, I looked to the light coming from the windows.

“Mm… He's okay, right?”

We didn't infiltrate a military base, so it shouldn't be too bad, but that mysteriousness that I felt when I was young still incited my anxiousness. Ugh, stomach hurts.

Ah, I never asked his name. Mm? What a rude way of interacting.

Though hard to let go (m-my curled hair, that is), I returned to my bike traversing on the rigid soil. “Oh! It's cold.” Was it angry? The seat was freezing; this harmed my self esteem as a bench player in the club. Mm?

“Eh?”

I yelped strangely with widened eyes. Mm, It'd be embarrassing to imagine the actual image.

The shoes I lost sat unassumingly in the basket.

“No way!” I looked closer. The subtle wear on the tip, the size, the colour and lack of sheen… They're my shoes, no doubt about it. Did they run off from their master and came back?

“No… way...” Could it be that the alien's elementary technology is teleportation…? “I don't think so either...”

My lower half froze from the phenomenon, but I still rigidly picked up the shoes.

Mm… There's only one other person who would know these are mine…

With that conclusion I naturally scanned around. There was nothing. No one was here to harvest the skinny carrots, or a person with sharp eyes floating in the air with white tights and a mysterious aura. Did the boy already leave? He was the one who brought them back. It's the only possibility.

But how? He went upstairs while I ran out. Was he operating at a speed that beat even mine? Maybe he's actually a Ninja (the American kind).

“Or maybe...” He threw the shoes down when he's going home on an UFO?

I looked for a note in the shoes, but they only end up becoming my gloves. I smacked the shoes together before taking my hands out. I realised I still had mud on my feet, so I just put them on.

“Haha… Haha… Haha…”

I inadvertently laughed at myself. It's so funny I hugged my belly.

The aliens weren't captured here. It has to be a lie.

He's just wondering, so he came here with the Earth representative, me, and found nothing.

The loss of drive and the misunderstanding drove me beet red.

So that's why the boy returned what I lost to me.

He wanted to use that as a cover for his slip-up, so he wouldn't badmouth us when he's reporting.

I must have saved Earth itself.

“Oh? So I'mma hero. I wonder if a questionnaire will ask this?”

Of course, I won't question anything even if he wasn't levitating from three millemetres above ground.

Even if he just explained to the staffs, and then ran off as fast as he could, passed me and tossed my shoes in there, and then ran off almost like a human.

It doesn't matter if he walked on land, or returned to space from the endless sky.

As long as we appreciate the destination, there's a home we can go back to.

“I hope other aliens are just like ya.”

Being in contact with other people gave me a proper sense of pain and passion.

Mm~ That's the best kind of things.

I will for sure fall in love with someone else in second year.

And I will make the person I liked yesterday a scar in my memory.

Ryuuko's night, the spring break of UMA, has just begun! So I must hurry back home.

My runaway trip ended in two days.

I straddled onto the bicycle's seat and adjusted my helmet.

And began peddling slowly.

The night on the brink of winter's end chilled the air that blew on my face.

But I clearly saw the road.

I stepped hard and accelerated. Even if it's the usual speed, I will keep the wheels turning to orchestrate that sound.

I tried to let this possibly invisible alien catch up.

The messy hair and wind cutting by became my speedometer.

To leave the self-deprecation that chased me behind, I sought to have my speed higher than my temperature.

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-05-21T16:29:04Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:29, 21 May 2017 (CEST)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-05-21T16:24:48Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 18:24, 21 May 2017 (CEST)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4 Chapter1

2017-05-21T16:24:18Z

Jasonjapi123: Created page with "<h1>Chapter 1 — Runaway Base</h1> <noinclude> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; pa..."

<h1>Chapter 1 — Runaway Base</h1>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Q: Select the appropriate words for the following equation

[ ] x [ ] x [ ] = [ ]

[Getting hit on in a comic store]

[Mifune Ryuuko]

[A runaway highschool girl]

[It's not 'cuz I straightened my hair!]

[A boy who emits particles]

[Self-proclaimed alien]

[Shoes in a basket]

[Space Observatory]

[Mysterious Experience during Spring break]

Clank clank! I hafta try and make something in my heart match the wheels. Bang bang bang, the onomatopoeia surrounded me!

Running away! Get Out To Home! Y'know what I mean!

I felt like I was passing in the centre of a highway while passing by the sidewalk. The wheels occasionally squeaked, as if they symbolized... I dunno? Love, hate and sadness. It's like eating a mouthful of sand after having shellfish.

In the town at dawn, devoid of even the bustling of trains, the only thing moving was me. It was darker than midnight, and some pubs and stores had their lights on still.

I thought I heard the sound of basketball bouncing on the gym floor; whatever sleepiness I had was blown away by the freezing air.

The third semester. Ending ceremony. March 25th. Yesterday.

I, Mifune Ryuuoko, was dumped by a guy not even my boyfriend. Sorry, that was a lie. I just wanted to make it sound dramatic.

He was almost just a classmate. We were equal, like a parallel line. Completely, horizon. Not even a hill!

Clank clank clank! The wheel of my mind spun as well. Ka-dung, Ka-dung (Train simulation). Sugars drained from my head from all the suppression — nay, repairing of emotions. It's a strange feeling of being disheartened and motivated. Glucose don't come flying, do they? Actually, why did I even run away from home?!

The cause of the future was in the past. Not that either of them were that far off!

Behind the school yard, I used my 'I like you beam!' on one of the boys in the basketball club! Pow pow! With the exact same sound, I emitted about thirty times the usual power! But that was my very first! Since high school started! And he said 'I'm sorry!'

A multiplying effect, primarily negative, was observed upon the deflection.

In other words not love, but self-loathing: the opposite of narcissism.

A deep pang ached in me. The bones of my feet seemed to collapsed without me knowing. I had no idea of how I got home on the day that's too far away from the warmth of spring, yet steeped by the tail of winter. By the time I realized, it was already around three of clock in the afternoon; I rolled around on my bed, troubled. Somehow I still had my helmet on, which hurt every time I flipped. The rhythmic pain was my revelation! Which resulted in me losing control.

Assume that I enter a university, in the sixth of the seven spring breaks. March 26th. Today. First day of being heartbroken.

I left a memo on the desk, shoved some clothes and change into my bag (almost brought my phone), and snuck out of the house a little before four o'clock.

Since it was my first ever runaway, my chest expanded rapidly from the beating heart! I didn't have the luxury of expecting something like that to happen; the words he rejected me with echoed in my head. Ring~ Ring~! Like knocking on a bell, it shook my ear drums endlessly.

Had I fallen asleep everything would have fell apart, so I held out until it was time to go. My face felt like it was someone who just returned from space: heavy. Since I've been riding against the wind, however, I should be able to make it to the place without falling asleep.

First, find a place to sleep. Right, and, um... Go on a journey to find myself?

Because the me here is useless! She belongs in a parade! I have to go find a different me! I have to find a fancier me! Because a person is her face! At least seventy or eighty percent anyway!

Skipping club on the first day of spring break — the journey began.

"There's no way I can go!!"

The guy who rejected me practises right next to us!

"The 25th will keep wrecking my head!"

Since no one would react to whatever I do, I did whatever I wanted.

I think I understand now just a little what goes through the head of the drunk men screaming and passing by my house.

First I entered the comic store in front of the station that I've designated as my abode; I went into the room with three hours on the clock.

I slept for about twelve hours — they took a lot of late fees for that.

The sun set on the first day of running away. Sitting on the dilapidated bench outside of the comic store, I watched the road, buildings and vending machine. Cars aside, I thought the other things were also avoiding me. Was I still dreaming?

The sun sunk; I couldn't tell if its path was the same as the orange sky, and my motivation burnt away as well. The right leg that cramped while I was riding didn't hurt as long as I kept moving. Since I fell asleep, however, my overworked brain tensed up. Especially the right hemisphere, it probably looked like Italy. The left brain would be Shikoku.

I yelled, like 'Geebee~' But I think it came out like a weird moan 'Bogehh~' I was able to transform into a strange being using the girl-power I've saved up. In a way, I got a lot of that stuff from yesterday.

The town I live in ranks about sixty in the urban-ness scale. There's no need to ride a train to buy grocery like the country side, but it's still a little different than your typical city.

People often report seeing aliens here. It's like the Rosswell of Japan. And it's not just UFO — people emphasise that they saw real, breathing aliens.

And so the souvenir stores often sell wormhole honey cakes, space pancakes etc. I would totally buy a cute Grey doll though.

After I followed the high school couples riding doubt on bicycle with my eyes, I returned to the comic store. Just like before, the blonde attendant chatted on with the other clerks. After paying about five times the usual fee for being late, I again order three more hours. At this point, about thirty percent of my tiny allowance was devoured by this register in front of me.

Getting my hair done two days ago pretty much killed my wallet. I went and curled it up as preparation for the confession. I feel more murdered now after that.

Hunger, thirst, depression and other similarly terrible things appeared, so I decided to take care of things as soon as possible. Before entering the room, I bought a cup Ramen at the vending machine and added the complementary hot water. Since the store doesn't sell vegetables, I had to make due with noodles. After filling the paper cup with Oolong tea, I entered booth 14.

A Television, a computer and a video game console. There was no shortage of equipment there. I did not turn on anything, however, instead setting my bag down onto the floor.

Head on my knees, I awaited for the three minutes of cooking.

"......"

It's kinda like watching the candle on a birthday cake like I used to do.

Staring at the cover of the noodles, I felt my sight blur.

My bubbling organs felt slow, and my pain dulled.

So now's a good time to ask: Why did I runaway?

I could try to ignore him, but I know that won't work. It's just his head, and that awkward grin. That's the face he had when he rejected me.

There's no way I could just be, like, 'Heya!' and go into the club gleefully.

I didn't want to mope in a room or try to get ride of the gloominess. I want to feel easier: I want to be more positive. That much I know at least.

So for that purpose, what should I do before heading back? Mm~ I didn't think that far ahead, so dunno. 'Not thinking far ahead' simply meant, 'I didn't think at all, but here's what I have.'

I'm so dumb.

Despite leaving home, I didn't go anywhere unfamiliar on a train or anything. I stayed in this town I know, because I'm scared. I don't leave town often.

I don't have money to live in a hotel, and camping is... Well, it's asking too much for a city kid.

Mm... Doesn't this feel more like going out, rather than running away?

Gulp, gulp... The thought disappeared with the tea.

Putting the paper cup onto the desk, I stared at the me inside of that grey screen.

Her gaze wasn't warm, like the emotion was still with the yet-ended winter air.

I looked for things to do. Since I was in a comic store, I spaced out reading some manga.

I'm a rather normal person, without any remarkable characteristics. I even failed on making he notice me, and my brain only has two halves... Ugh, self-harming fouled against esteem five times, so she's out of the game.

All in all I just couldn't stay away from the words 'comic store.' I just sat here, reading manga, all while mixing a whole buncha drinks.

If something interesting, like, totally captures my eyes, then I'll feel slightly better for myself, like I'm the one who did it. Sadly, Ryuuko is not that good at practical problems. I rolled up on the chair. Squirm~ I look just like a panel in my comic.

As I finished the fifth book in a row, I decided to return them. It was eleven o'clock outside now, and the road outside of the window shone with lights of the passing cars. Mm... It's a station known for accidents. It's not too far from where I live... Well, it is basically where I live.

An officer probably won't need twenty minutes to find me. And there would go the game of hide and seek. My parents are pretty lenient though, or maybe they just don't care... My head filled with selfish thoughts.

Walking in the hall, I passed by other customers and the attendant lazily mopping the floor. Even this late in the night, many kinds of people were in.

For example, the couples who couldn't be older than high schoolers, and the such... And the such... Okay, I feel empty inside, so that's all I will say. Actually, pretty sure that the store said that minors couldn't be in here after ten o'clock.

I'm a sixteen years old young'n too. Wow, how flexible. Someone used that as a catch phrase before. It was an expression of shock, but I forget his name or even the meaning of the words. Oh well, two years before the exams anyway.

I walked through the magazines, drinks and vending machines and arrived at the young adult section.

It was then I saw a striking (eye-catching?) person at the section of the books I just marathoned through. "Whoa..." I subtly exhaled before sucking the breath back in.

A striking boy with long, long hair that seemed to have fragments of light falling from it stood.

From the slits between his bangs he looked up the shelf, seemingly searching with an open hand for the place the books he held in his hand. He stepped on his shoes, without socks on.

He was a super hot guy. Like, literally the most beautiful person on planet earth, made by the aliens.

Not sayin' I have proofs or anything, but fairies seemed to live on his head to give him this dramatic glow. Also, some sort of the prettiest butterflies must inhabit the same place too, so he wouldn't need a light in the dark.

If it were before I got dumped, I would have fell hard for him. That's how hot he was.

He's probably a little younger than I. He's about half a head taller than I was, but his brows or cheeks emanated a youthful aura. Ah... That must be the youth I've lost... A middle schooler? But isn't that bad for him to be out here instead of home? I was both at a lost and in disbelief. It is surprising, compare to me when I was at the age.

Since my spot was near the boy, I went up to him. With a glance, he noticed my intention and moved to the side. His sight, however, did not move, and instead followed my hand.

(PG21)

"Ah, that's the volumes I'm looking for. Onee-san, you're reading it? Are you putting them back?"

He spoke in a clingy way. Must be because he's still developing, his voice's pitch changed when he speaks. Sounded synthetic. He leaned forward, face closing onto my hand. Usually I don't say anything to strangers passing by, so this put me off.

"Ah... Yeah. Here ya.. go."

I stiffly handed the books stacked on my hands to him. The boy thanked me lightly and traded the comic on his hand with me. I took it.

I know I said we traded, by I wonder why he put the book back into my hand instead of the shelf.

"See ya~" The handsome boy waved and walked off with laughable footsteps. I swear there were still lights lingering from where he stood.

Once I breathed deeply again, the sheen slipped away from between the pages of the book.

"Why?" Why did he hand the book to me? I came for the next volumes, so why would I take the previous ones?

Ah, a lady passing by (an OL, I think. An older woman with professional attire) just turned her head. That's pretty much glaring at this point. The guy, on the other hand, didn't even bat an eye and continued on until he disappeared at the corner. Mm... Guess my standard of beauty is just normal.

Grade, normal. Mien, normal. Look, b-better than average, I think! Basically I am just normal.

What is normal? The question boggles me, but if I had to ask myself, I'll probably just stop working with my head tilted.

I never had the chance to stand out. The person I confessed is at most 'some guy I talk to occasionally,' and our relationship can pretty much be summarized by a bunch of random words. So I couldn't whine or anything, only get depressed.

I want to have something. I want to be treated differently. It's a childish thought, but it's almost what I really want.

To me, a good-looking guy like him will actually incur my jealousy across the gender! Dangit! I'm clutching my pearls! I want to curse at someone!

Then I went back ('cuz I'm a Ryuushi 粒子) to my room to read my book.

It's a pretty funny series, but since I didn't use my head, the flower known as my purpose withered.

I kept reading till the next day; as I went to take a shower, I bumped into that boy again.

Again, in front of that shelf, he stood there with his shoes on.

It's not like I was trying to avoid this so-called conversation with him, but I still couldn't ignore him completely. I am actually quite the stoic person. Seriously: I'm so hardcore that I prefer harder rice too.

“Hey? We meet again.”

Like a hardcore person, he turned abruptly; he initiated the conversation after coming up to me. He had one more book, so I ended up here first.

Why did he speak to me? If he's the type of guy who likes to cling onto girls with his voice and words, than he'd probably hit on the OL lady (temporary name) too, right? She was clearly entranced by him.

Maybe I attract aliens like this guy. Yet my destiny will never notice me.

I know another person who can produce light and can sharpened the lens of people's eyeballs. She was my classmate; a girl who was a friend until a time I don't remember. She's now a mattress expert.

In a way she was untouchable. Nothing could make it into that futon.

“Could you recommend me anything else?”

His kind tone was as if we were friends for many years, so I pretended to wonder, 'Well…' to scout him out. Every time his neck turned, his bangs would follow; the particles of light would fall like harvest.

Mm…

First time meeting → Never met him before → He talked to me → Ah!

Conclusion.

Is this… the rumoured… H-hitting on girls?

Ya are late by a day… Ah, two days. Cough, cough. I felt my once-in-the-life chance's late arrival!

Too slow! Ya are way too slow! Can't ya learn a thing or two from Santa?

“Um? You don't have anything?”

“I-I do! One just popped out!”

“What? Just popped out?”

Thanks to reality and my thoughts combining, I confused the situation even more.

“No way. That's not the name, is it?” He kept the smile, but the blinking increased.

“Don't mind me. Uh, um… The, uh, comic...” What do you want?

My cheeks burnt from reasons other than being tempted, and I wondered. It's our first time meeting, so it's hard to ask these first-time questions. I couldn't shoot him a mean glance, asking him 'what dya want?' I'm a weak person like that.

In some way, this boy was a resident of a different world.

I wasn't drawn to 'special' people like him, since I am aware of how normal I am. If some were to say that, I'd rebuke right away. People get upset when the truth is pointed out. Back to what I was saying. How do I put it? It's a matter of compatibility.

Even if a black white television suddenly get a patch of colour, it's still considered broken.

It's a little rude to the person who might like me, but I like people who are more normal.

His lashes are very long. Every time he blinks it's like they'd fall into his eyes and tear him up.

“Right, I was gonna ask you about something...”

Like an easy-to-chew mochi, his manner was opposite to mine.

“Mm?” It's gonna be hard to leave now that he's so nice to me.

“Onee-san, how long have you been here?”

The boy suddenly tried to invade into my mind with words.

My focus blurred, but I still looked up to him.

From the side, his slightly curved upper lip made him seem somewhat inhuman.

“Don't look so spooked, it's too obvious.”

“…….” He went from hitting on me to a creepy stalker.

Things have been cut short to my height! Jk.

“Well, as you can see I have a little more height here. I could see a little inside the booths. You've been sleeping since this morning, haven't you, Onee-san?”

The transition into a smile fit this guy. It's a relaxing smile that squints the eyes into lines. The moment I saw his face made me wonder if he was wearing a fox mask.

“Ya are a bad boy for peeking into a lady's room.”

I teased him first. I was going to scream 'pervert!!' at five times the volume, but thinking about it calmly, there's nothing funny about that.

“If I wasn't peeking, can I just look?”

If he could see into the room from above, that means it's not just him, but many others saw me sleeping too. Gah… Now that's embarrassing…

“You came here to sleep in the morning; you didn't go home last night either, so what are you up to? This isn't somewhere a minor can be in late.”

“Same goes for ya, right?'

“Hm?”

“If ya saw me in the morning, that means ya were also here in the morning.”

Using the same evidence, I turned the table all while putting the comic back.

The boy went 'Ah!' while scratching his chin. His skin was very pale, and clear.

“Yep, that's right. I see.”

He looked not at me, but the spines of the book listed on the shelf, and lightly retracted his chin. Mm… So he's in the same boat as I? A.k.a another runaway boy. He was rejected too… I'm just being bitter.

Also, 'he looks young, but is in fact twenty years old' theory has disappeared. Let it go.

“Onee-san, you're not… running away from home, are you?”

He got me first. I wanted to ask, 'you too, eh?' but I ended up looking at him silently. This guy's grin could affect any who looked his way.

“You look a little young to be a jobless refugee. Rather… Are you even an Onee-san?”

Between the first and the last part of his line, he clearly had on a different expression.

It's like it was courtesy words at the beginning, then pure doubt near the end. What was he projecting onto?

How did this kid, with his eyes covered by his hair, end up thinking this way?

“I'm a… sixteen year old-looking eighteen years old.”

There are ears behind the wall, and attendants by the register. Adult's world is filled with lies.

The boy chuckled; 'I see,' he whispered.

“Didn't think you're the same as I. I'm eighteen too, but I can probably get a middle school discount at a theater with this look.” He opened his hands to express his age.

“My, we're both young, aren't we? I thought you looked young… Must be my maternal instinct!”

“Right? Guess I will be calling you Onee-san.”

Hahaha, we're already buddies just by appearance.

“What about you?” It was time to do the questioning.

“What do you mean?” Still laughing, he did not resist.

“Runaway boy. Whatever you used on me, I can use on you.”

Due to my marathoning of the comics about people who's mind and body were not in sync, I obtained traits of a detective. I will steal the mushrooms growing behind the people.

Since until just now, I had been lying down on the chair; I grew tire just standing. I felt stiff from head to toe; lying down was my only respite. I've successfully degenerated.

I was supposed to grow from leaving my home though.

“Me? I'm actually just an alien. Came from the Hair Constellation.”

He introduced himself with a joking and light-hearted manner. I knew it was meant to make his opponent drop interest, or to laugh it off. For me, however, this reminded me of something. I am, after all, someone who goes to a certain high school here.

“Mmmm~”

“What? Why the silence? Was it that lame?” His smile disappeared. The boy looked away with a slightly sombre look.

“Nah. I was just thinking that maybe a perfect person just has an obligation to call himself an alien.”

“Wha~?”

He shrugged and scratched the back of his head. He looked good doing anything. If he were to fall asleep and wake up in class with a dumbstruck look, nobody would hate him.

“Oh yeah. Did you leave home just to read comics, Onee-san?”

He went on despite me never confirming his accusation. “Well? Well?” He so exhorted me, staring me on the tip of the nose.

I felt my skin heating up from also the heater.

“Mm~ If that could get me there, can you blame me?”

My goal is to find a way to go from painting my room 'Blue~ Blue' to 'Happy~ Happy~' Reflect the vector. The arrow's age of rebellion. If it's an antimatter that could help me get there, I don't care what it is or what it does.

For example, this guy right here. So far, he managed to remind me of that friend, but nothing positive.

“You're stuttering. So you've not done what you set out to do?”

“Wouldn't I be home if I did?”

“That's true, but I only left so I can go home.”

He said such an incomprehensible and easily-misunderstood thing.

“Onee-san, are you bored?”

“Mm~ Well… I guess.” It doesn't carry much weight when you ran away from home home.

It's spring break, and I couldn't go enjoy my youth in the club (I forgot about this), so even if I was home I'd probably just laze like a worm.

The boy grinned as though he'd heard something interesting — a mischievous smile. He really only knows how to smile, the darn happy face. Was I envious or jealous? Probably both.

“Ah… How about this? It's getting hot in here, so why don't we...”

He bent down and match his eyes with mine.

It's like he's dealing with a kid… His soft smile appeared before I could think even that.

Looking closely at his face, I thought again, 'Gee, the world isn't fair.'

Lights danced by my skin, spreading like fireworks in the sky.

For a moment I thought I was a heroine in a shoujo manga.

“...Sneak into the place closest to the stars in this town?”

“Wha?”

This city plus alien way of picking up girls is way too avant-garde for me.

I left the comic rental with the boy.

Five hours of the special eight-hour deal was wasted by us walking in the dark.

I asked where we were going later, and though I thought that maybe it's dangerous if he was a bad person trying to bring me somewhere no one is… After some consideration, I figured I just got rejected two days ago and nobody would pay me any heed, and thus lowered my guard for my own needs.

Another mysterious impetus was the boy's strange mien. He's not like me, and I thought he was someone on a mission. Hazily I wished to be the sidekick of another special being. As for the main character… I gave up after a little thought.

This guy's intention intrigued me… I was a little excited.

It reminded me of childhood.

I circled to the side of the store. The theatre next door that had just closed down already lost all lights of people and lives; the vending machine shone as the only lumination to the road.

Placed there was a bicycle lot used by few. Next to the building within was what seemed to be an abandoned bicycle. The paint, as well as the basket in front, fell off long ago.

“Oh… You ride a bicycle, Onee-san?”

“Yeah, comes in handy.”

I rode the same bike that was gifted to me in celebration to graduating into middle school. The inspection sticker given during that time was still stuck on the back wheel.

The bike was unlocked and prepared. Mm… Really not trying to hide my trace or anything, having a bike with my name on it parked outside.

Yet the guy just stood there, shaking as though regretting his thin clothes.

“Mm… Where's your bike?” Is that a place we can walk to? We're not changing destination, are we?

“I walk… Well, I just don't have a bike. Walking, huh… Guess we can ride together.”

An undisguised look of anticipation. To prevent the possible sparks between our eyes, I looked to the sides. To see if there were officers out patrolling.

“Then are we riding double? I only have a helmet for myself. It's really scary, y'know.”

I reminded him like I was his senior and put on and adjusted the helmet.

Oh, right… I'm a second year now, so I'll have juniors in the club now.

“What's so scary? Do people in blue shoot you if you don't wear helmet in this town?”

“No, it's so that if a boar runs into ya, your scalps will not be destroyed.”

“I see. So just don't fall.”

He dismissed the notion with a pained expression before straddling onto the luggage rack.

Mm… Such reckless bravery is youth. Wait, am I pedalling?

As I imagined, he hugged my waist as soon as I sat on the seat. From the tip of my toes I felt all sense of calm leaving, like a hamster wheel inside of me had begin spinning.

Ah, my heart accelerated on its own. Don't waste my life! I couldn't take a shower earlier, does he not mind the smell or whatever? Plus having physical contact with a guy is already rare for me. Feels like a dream, riding a bike together.

But since holding onto my shoulder meant skin-to-skin contact, so it actually made me a little more relaxed, then I thought, oh well, this is okay.

“Whoa! You're thin! Are you eating enough?”

The end of his sentence rose in pitch like a mom's; he's skin and bone too, so I wondered if his mom said the same thing. I didn't say it though since I didn't want to hear about another alien.

“Onee-san, why did you run away from home? You're not one of those 'self-searching' people, right? Don't tell me you had an argument with your parents.”

“Reason?” I inadvertently shut my eyes from the sudden darkness.

Swish~ Darkness entered the depth of my head; I exhaled deeply.

'Cuz I was dumped. I was cut in half. That's why I said I was on a journey of life. I'm not even brave enough to do a double-dribble. But how does this fit into the equation? Well…

“Scar.”

“Hm?”

“A scar like a knife wound doesn't recover well if it's cut in the same place a lot, right?”

“Hmm? Is this a metaphor?”

“Heheh, that's how it is if ya wanna be smart.” I put up a smug expression to brag to the boy who thought we were the same age.

“It does sound elegant if you put it so jadedly. Hmm. Did someone hurt you?”

“Most people who leave home have been.”

“Do you hate someone now?”

“I don't. Because I don't want to make others hate me too.”

It is true that I left because I was hurt.

Because I thought about him in the room, and even put his name down on the note when we're studying.

“We'll leave this for later. Let's go, Onee-san. I have this funny feeling that an alien of high status had told others to start navigating.”

He'd fit right in in this town, but we already have a futon person here… Therefore he needs the tin foil. Roasted, too. I'm drooling… Since I'd been awake I am hungry now. My stomach might growl if I kept still, so I frantically began moving forward; the sound of wind grew beside the ears.

Headwind blew beneath the earlobes like waves.

My breath, though, exited intermittently and shallowly.

What was my goal? What was I after? The silhouette blurred. I didn't even have a real reason to hang around this guy: at most I just went along with him. It's unclear if it's something I should feel proud about.

But I won't deny that I followed him because this handsome guy hit on me.

Mm~ that's still not all of it. I cannot rebuke one-hundred percent.

Maybe I'm just a girl who wanted someone to spoil me? I hope not.

I don't want just anybody… Well, until yesterday.

Was it anticipation, mindfulness, laziness, or hopefullness?

Which was the primary motivation to keep me from stopping?

In the dark, I searched for the cause while pedalling.

The well-kept light that drove the darkness away elated me.

When I was a child much more naive than I am now, there was much around that was as terrifying as they were fascinating.

There was that empty lot behind the super market. Even if nothing was there, for some reason it's always been scary. I saw a wild cat living there years later.

There's also the underground stair case behind my elementary school. It led to a room that we're not suppose to go in. Putting your ear onto the door revealed whirling of machines behind.

The world has many places my hands and knowledge cannot yet reach. I thoughts every grown-ups knew about that, and believe that there are many more out in the world.

And because I wanted to learn more, I gathered the kids around to discover and investigate the town. There are a lot of strange facilities around here, so everywhere had something that both intrigued and scared us. I guess it's probably because of that one strange old lady in a shop who lies to the kids with a straight face.

Us kids used this so-called snack store as our secret base. The adults didn't like that too much because the store openly displayed the taxidermy of a tsuchinoko and a signature of an alien.<ref>Tsuchinoko is a creature in Japanese lore</ref>

The most mysterious had to be the observatory though. Some kids called it the bathroom, but observatory sounded more exciting with the 'beep beep' (sfx) and 'boop boop' (electronic sounds), so most kids called it that.

It had a huge plot of land and several concrete buildings; like a JSDF base, even the wall carried a heavy aura. I recalled us mistaking the place as a rocket launch site and getting all excited for it.

Placed in the courtyard-like location was a giant telescope most popular as a school trip destination, free for anyone to visit. I've seen it several times before. I thought that the universe itself existed in the scope, since that's where the stars can be seen clearly. Still, the kids weren't interested in the scope, but the places forbidden to trespass.

Everyone spoke of the existence of aliens in the facilities. Or that it was the alien's base, mmm…and that people were brought there to be experimented on. There was also a T.V. special of alien dissection video tape and such; we were probably more terrified because of all that.

I personally think the staffs' lab coats are frightening: It must be from the memories I had from dentists, or doctors giving me a shot. I still hold a bias against people in scrubs and glasses, wary that they're secretly doing some experiments or making new drugs. Back to what I was saying. I don't really know what I was saying, but as I was saying!

“Whoa! W-why did you go hands-free?! This isn't safe when you have a passenger!”

“Hey! Hah! Heya! Hoh!” Please imagine my zigzag line with just the line itself.

“Why are you raising your arms? Ventura?”<ref>This is a phrase supposedly used by George van Tassel, a famous alien contactee, to summon the UFO</ref>

“Pay no mind!” With a calm voice like a video game notification, I said.

Cough… So, in other words… The place we were headed was the space observatory.

The boy said he was going to 'discover a way back.' He sounded just like that old lady from the snack shop; laughter escaped my lips when I heard that.

'Cuz… A boy who was younger than I am is desperately trying to pick me up… It sounds cute when I put it that way, but that's not what it was: It had a strange mien, but also a little serious. I wanted to know the kind of person he was, so I followed behind.

We began infiltrating that impenetrable place.

Mm… I wanted to play ninja while eating chikuwa. The old team was three guys and three girls. People used to laugh when boys and girls played together; it's a common sight, but fortunately our group was, in a good way, separated from everyone else in our little space. In the end we went our own ways after an awkward fight.<ref>Likely a reference to Shishimaru of Ninja Hattori-kun, the pet dog who likes Chikuwa</ref>

Uwah~ I got lotsa bad memories with people. We almost ran straight into the road. “Gah!” I'll leave it up to you to imagine whose scream that was, but we almost got hit by a scooter. Maybe I'll just give up on thinking, wouldn't wanna be on the news.

But, just one last thing.

Our group wanted to sneak into the staff's building; it was all yes for the three boys, and no for the girls. The girls thought their parents would get mad at them so they didn't want to go. I didn't think my parents would get that angry, but I was afraid of the researchers capturing and doing operations to make me into Ryuushi V2.

Truth is I really wanted to play ninja, so now's the perfect time for me to realise my childhood dream!

Since my parents are going to yell at me for running off anyway, might as well do a lil sumthing before the sun comes up. Let's go, to make up for the two traumas by sneaking in!

It's only about twenty minutes on bike from where I live, and the traffic so little we could ignore the lights. We successfully arrived. This must be what a leaf in a river feels like. Six bicycles came by here everyday during my childhood to scout this familiar road; perhaps because it was the first time done in the dark, nostalgia did not wake. It was practically a different road.

But the destination remained unchanged.

“Whoa...” I'd agree with that if I came here before the night.

Faint light diffused from the building's windows; the telescope watched the sky motionlessly. The trees hid its shape, and the atmosphere dead silent. The smell disjointed from the living seemed to drift over in line with uncanny experiments.

What an unsettling smell. The territory of science, yet formless and eerie.

An old excitement rose, possibly wiping off a little of the melancholy.

First I parked the bike near the farm field just a road away from the wall of the research facility. 'Here we are~' I said while wiping my forehead. In truth, due to the chill brought in by the winter, even the people who live here could feel this cold that froze even the season spring. Plus it's not like it's far enough to get me sweating.

I took out my jacket and wore it. The boy wore his own over a mere shirt, but his face showed no sign of discomfort; he's obviously okay.

Guess being cold isn't a problem in space anyway. Gotta hand it to the so-called alien.

“Aight, let's go.” I held the key to my bike lock in my mouth. What if I swallow it?

“Hey, aren't you going to take off that useless helmet?”

“I don't feel safe empty-handed.”

Actually my hair just gets messy after I take off the helmet.

“What is that, some kind of setting? Alien and ninja do sound good together though.”

“Ya are not supposed to say that...” That signalled the end of the character-change.

I'd changed in ten years of time; I'd lost my compatriots, and only my sense of shame grew.

Around the facility was — rare even for this town — farm fields. Not many lived near, reinforcing further the sense of isolation and mysticism. There's no convenient store around either, so the guys inside probably don't like that too much.

“Could there really be alien fossils or mummies?”

“Onee-san, there's one right here. You're really hyped though.”

“Mm? You…? Ya have pupils, and ya aren't glowing either so ya don't count.”

“I'm not some cat alien. Frankly your expectation is a little too much.”

He said so lightheartedly while walking along the building's wall. After about a quarter of the parameter, he shifted from chatting to questioning.

“You look like you know your way around. Don't tell me: You come here all the time?”

“Hmhmhm. It's like a backyard for people who grew up here.” I crossed my arms proudly.

But this might be a Tsuchinoko territory. So it's more like a backyard that's not well-maintained.

“I see. You wouldn't know the people inside, would you?” He scratched his cheek while asking.

“Well, maybe not that far. But we once had this guy come up to us all gleefully. We ran away 'cuz we thought he was lying and was gonna kidnap us!”

The only one who thought it was truly dangerous was me, but we all bolted. It's the only way to make our bodies, or rather, things move forward. It's actually pretty boring just staring; we even got so tired we ended up playing dodge ball in the field.

That must be why the boys wanted to open that forbidden door.

“Oh yeah. This isn't a midnight stroll, right? Ya got business here?”

This door should be shut closed during this time, and only staffs can enter. There were also security at what seemed like the backdoor; they're the reason why us kids thought the place was suspicious.

“Yeah, I do.”

He answered cheerfully with a crisp smile. I almost thought the frigid air was going to freeze his lips there — it was that cold.

And I was still starving, so that might have made it colder. I also lost my handwarmer. After another quarter circle, we stopped at the exact opposite place to where the bicycle was parked; the boy then said, 'it's around here' and started feeling the wall. Like a salamander he fiddled the vertical part. I wanted to interrupt him by hitting the wall, but in the end I decided to wait quietly.

I don't wanna be too normal, but normal is what I do. Normal people don't trespass though… Not that it's something to be proud of.

“Here, found it.” He pulled away a part of the wall and revealed a passage. Looks like he merely removed the cover disguising the broken part of the parameter.

The boy looked back smugly, 'the way's opened.'

“Did ya do this beforehand?”

“Nope, it was the staffs inside. The front door's too far away so they made this shortcut. Heard it was convenient when you're running late.”

“Really? Ya know quite a bit. Do you work here?”

“I can't just ignore the Japanese branch office of the Alien's planetary invasion.”

He spoke in a way matching my own to hide his identity as well as his involvement. “Let's go.”

The boy crawled into the hole first. Once inside, I'd be totally trespassing. Mm, I'd be able to go ahead if I still was an impulsive youth, but I came here with this sense of listlessness. I sometimes find myself unaware of my feet's movement, especially during repetition exercise, when we're training. It's kinda like that now, right? My body clearly wasn't listening.

“Mm? What's up? Gonna give up?”

The boy who was about to enter paused looking back with his right leg raised. It's kinda like that lil white guy on the emergency exit sign (that's what I called the man made of a circle and rectangles).

“It's more like there's a few things that I'm worried about.”

“I hope you figure out soon, because someone might come.”

He looked around several times and hurried me. I know, but I wanna get things cleared up so I don't feel unmotivated. That's what live taught me.

“Why me? And don't ya joke about how ya fell in love at first sight.”

I drew the line first. At least that way he'd forget about thinking me as a hopeless girl who was expecting something to happen. I hope. I'm not the same person I was yesterday, but mostly in a bad way.

“Hm? Because I think it's a good opportunity.”

He took another big step to keep his balance.

“Isn't it boring to have a home to go back to when you're running away? With a backup and all, even if you don't an income, you'd live for a few days. That's why I thought you'd come with me.”

“…...” He pointed out how immature the way I do things is.

He might have jabbed where it hurt, but it's just a vibration to my numbed heart.

And he's probably just brushing me off.

“Ok, I'll set that aside for now, but is there no other reason why you wanted me here?”

“Hm? That's because I'm scared of going in alone.”

His voice was calm, but since it was dark, neither of us could see each others' face. Thankfully no one saw us; he sighed.

“I'm serious. I'm a sad alien who can't do anything on my own.”

I thought about recommending him learning super powers like an E.T. then come back.

“Who knows what they'd do to me in the underground lab if they caught me here.”

“Right… Ya are an alien.” Hahah… I laughed weakly. It's different than tiredly.

“Wait, you believe me now?” He raised his leg further up like he was about to do a backflip.

“I'm one of those who believe aliens 'can exist,' so I don't think much of it. It's whatever, really, but can I ask another question?”

“Sure. Make it quick though, if you can.”

“Why are you really here for?”

“Onee-san, why did you come with me?”

It's like having a mail that hasn't been read sent straight back to you. That's pretty annoying. There wasn't strength left in my tummy to rebuke this guy though. The empty stomach protested something else.

“I'm, uh… Whacha call it? I'd probably be happy just seeing the inside.”

Not sure if I will wake up from the dream or be glad from achieving my goal. But if possible, I want to at least be happy for a bit.

But I was both out of breath and without a recipient. Uwah, do I actually want someone to be with? My reason of being sad hasn't change since long ago. Back then too… If the boys and girls who liked each others were evenly split up, we might have been better friends.

“Sigh, for realsies...” I palmed my face, sneaking a glance at the past between my fingers.

If it's hard for me to forget, I will jump over it.

Just make something up when there's nothing; just pretend the opportunity is already upon me.

Bet everything here.

It's a little dramatic, but this will be the start of everything.

Just for a moment, I returned to being the six year old Mifune Ryuuko.

'If you don't wanna be scolded, just don't get caught!'

Yep, that's what boy B said at that time. Great thinking, but that's isn't the reason why I liked him!

And so I crossed the wall and trespassed.

The guy can finally rest his right leg.

Then I snapped. I mean, gave up. This was my decision: I ripped the strings of rejection from my back and sprinted like a 100 meter dasher. Step, step… I started doing time mark for some reason. A pleasant rustle came beneath from the grass. This might have been the sound of footstep that I've not noticed outside of a gym in a long, long time.

“Not sure if you're just pent up or something.”

“All right!” Ignoring the boy I smacked my cheeks. Didn't like that sound, so here's another. Smack! Smack! Sounded off, so one more! Not this time because my skin's foundation didn't feel too good! I can dreams too! Smack!

“Awww~” Hurts. Sleepiness and laziness both died like the thing you slap with a slipper. The edge of my eyes flashed and hurt; eye lashes felt like hedgehogs.

“Um… Onee-san, you trying to wake up? Or just hurting yourself?”

He pulled up; the building shimmered, emanating his silhouette.

“What? I'm just trynna get rid of my Shoujo points from my head. You might turn inta girl if ya stay too close.”

With a daring expression, I suavely (No idea what that means) warned him. Crossing the wall itself is pretty much half of what I came for, and the rest is all bonus.

So I don't care what else happens.

“And what would happen if I am?”

“Yer eyes get oogly.” Or something like that. “Or you get puffy eyelashes” and such. “You shoot particles out.” Kinda like salmon eggs.

All those apply for me already… Dangit… A naive girl and self-appointed runaway alien boy. This is not one of those word fillers you see in a school essay.

“Why the stare?”

“Ding ding ding~ I'm rebellious like that?”

“…...”

He's giving me the 'wow if she's normal, she's just an idiot' look. I also couldn't call him a pervert, not with that cold stare he's giving me.

But he still resumed the conversation with me.

“I was a little worried why you're suddenly so giddy, but now you got my attention too. Onee-san, you've got a lovely smile.”

Hehe~ Wink~ This is known as crab (heart going sideways).

“Mm...”

“What? Trying to hide with a growl?”

“Don't gimme that good looking face just 'cuz ya are good lookin'!”

“S-sorry?” The boy backed off.

“I'm like a black-n-white television! I don't needa learn to hide my presence! Hahaha!” And so I charged into the building close by. This was where the door with the warning was; we'd seen it so many times that I am confident I could make it with my eyes closed.

The boy trailed along and came to my side with a wry grin.

“Onee-san, you too must have a lot of… Well, wonders around you.”

“Wu… Wu… Wu...”

“Like making crabs fall for you.”

“You tellin' me to go back to the sea?”

“The river is fine too.”

Splash! I sunk. Sunk into the depth of heart; sunk into the abyss. My grief rippled outward.

“Right, infiltration successful thus far.”

“Oh, she's back.”

“Keep eyes on not just around ya, but also above ya.”

“You don't have to be so 3D about it, do you? What are we looking out for?'

“It's a space facility, so if a rock or laser beam came I got my helmet to protect me! It's ta make sure my scalp is safe!”

“Onee-san, your space's got scale but not much power.”

“Peace is the best.” Whether it be Earth or mind. My wallet is staying skinny for the next two months though.

The boy and I stepped through the grass and pebbles, approaching the grey, iron door with 'No Trespassing' written on. A mysterious machine surrounded by a metallic fence hummed on the side. What appeared to be tubings connected into the interior of the building tastefully.

Just like the outside brother of my house's AC — every adult's delusion is to use their myopic understanding when faced with facts.

“Wow! This is intense! To be honest… This door was my first love.”

“I see.”

“Uh, could ya not rain on my parade? Ya are supposed to react to my joke. It's already so cold, ya dig?”

It's not like I was wrong or anything, so this lack of reaction embarrassed me so much.

In a broader sense, the word 'Trespassing' was what moved me.

But this guy wasn't even hyped for anything — he even seemed tired. His eyes were fidgeting though.

“What's up? Wanna bit of my hype?”

“It's fine, I'm just a little nervous. I'll try to be like you... Actually no, I like my own brain.”

“I see. We will become balance-partners then! Let's go!”

I finally felt the right to hold this door knob, so I squeezed. “Gawah!” The static trap activated. Felt like getting cut by a nail clipper beneath your nail.

Darn this dry air… I cupped my mouth and checked if there was movements around. Mm, don't think so.

Once again, with breath held, I turned the knob.

A terrible sound of metallic parts grinding against one another emitted from the door; it opened like the door to the library.

I pushed with my shoulder and plastered my back to the wall. Fuu… Fuu… I carefully masked my breathing, and warned the boy who came in normally.

“Careful: there must be infrared scanner on the wall.” Whisper… Whisper…

Please pretend our conversation was carried out telepathically.

“Infra...red?”

“Mm… What cha call it? It's, um… A lotta colours put together and ya can see people.”

“Right, you can see temperature with that.”

“Right. What are ya talking about?”

“Um...” We pondered. Thinking and thinking… The Heisei board of education has failed.<ref>This is a reference to the Japanese TV show Hey!! Say! A Board of Education. It can be likened to America's 'Are You Smarter than a Fifth Grader?', or anything similar quiz shows with questions pertaining to common knowledge taught in mandatory education</ref>

After the atmosphere of spreading your arms out and surrounded by wind on an open field had passed, the air assumed it's gloomy and unnoticeable stance again. The hall, supported by thin lights, allowed me to see its entirety.

A hallway silent, yet solidly build by man-made material. Deeper in was a dark orange, or rather, an unassuming wall with a warm hue. A plant pot sat quietly by the corner, single-sidedly thinking the earth as its friend. I too grinned embarrassedly at my phony behaviours.

The interior was no different than the free-to-enter building decorated with descriptions of the stars or telescope. My opinion made my brain think otherwise of the atmosphere, however.

Something flowing out of my guts rang in my ear. It's like having a machine going in and out of your ear canal. This proved the nervous trembling beneath my stomach, churning the acid and souring my mouth.

As someone who's never walked in campus during night, I now stood in the building that I used to stared curiously and warily at. Within the darkness lights diffused out of the rooms.

My sight sharpened with the excitement. The dark means nothing to me! My prefrontal cortex coiled, so much that it hurt my brain; my throat managed to hold my impulse of moaning and collapsing back. If this goes on, I'll metamorphose into an insect from the anxiousness.

I must complete the mission and escape before such things happen… What's the mission? Was there one?

Hiyah! I stepped forward. The sound of a foot hitting the hard floor dispersed at 340 meters per second.

I froze, like I was some kind of ballet dancer standing on her toes, and turned to look at the boy. He had a 'hm?' face. It would appear my ear drums had become so sensitised that it's a little feralised. Disregard that I wanna go T#rzan in the concrete jungle.

Then I slowly rest my sole down; only after my heel touched ground did I exhale in relief.

“Mm, it's probably okay if we just walk quietly.”

“Whoa… It's like that's the only thing we do when we run into trouble.”

“Guess I'm done with what I came for. I'm leavin'.”

“You're not a runaway Onee-san any more: you're now a night stroller.”

Man, I forgot. I'm not in a position to go anywhere.

I'll just have to move on aimlessly.

“You know, I find it a little harder to think of you as my older.”

“'S that out of love?”

“Nope, just worried that someone is lying about her age.”

That's troubling. But I'm pretending we're the same age anyway, so I didn't care.

I don't mind being a little reckless as thanks for his willingness to be involved with me.

Hands on the wall with thought of leaving my footsteps behind, I secretly proceeded. I thought maybe that sneaking around would be easier, but I noticed something as I felt a cramp building up in my foot: I had shoes on. I turned, and saw the boy was the same and even left foot prints.

I frantically take the shoes off and put them in my bag. 'You too,' I lipped. The boy noticed and casually kicked his shoes off. Bare feet.

“Cold?”

“I levitate about 3 millimetres from the ground anyway, so I don't know.”

“That's not an alien — that's a futurstic robot.”

We chatted while going forward.

Dun dun~ Dun dun~ Dundundundun~ dundundundundun~

The music leaked out in my head. Sneaking about in a research building in the night — just hearing those words would put anyone in suspense.

But faint sounds of footsteps came from behind, so I'm a little scared. It's not the levitating kind either.

We passed and held off on the stairs and continued deeper into the hallway. I looked back in front of the room with lights seeping through the frosted glass.

“Heads up, someone's there.”

“Why have you occasionally used manly words since earlier?'

“If we get found… Mm… Are we gonna get mad at?”

“No, we'd get tortured. Shocked for sure.”

“Shoot… I'd get an afro. Will the helmet help?”

“No, but button mashing may help. Who knows.”

“”Hmm.””

Troubled teens X 2. After imagining the electrocution, we bent our waist down.

We kept a posture like a baseball player about to go for a slide to carefully erase our footsteps while passing by. I heard slippers or something inside, how boring. Felt pretty realistic though. We could only keep our gait strictly at a one-two order. A slow-mo recap of the end of a one-hundred meter dash would probably look like me now.

Meanwhile the boy nonchalantly passed me with calm steps and overcame this challenge of a door. He placed a hand onto the wall, watching while waiting.

I was going to yell at him for being so cocky, but I was in front of door so I had to quietly go through the rebar in my mind. Keep still.. Keep still… Keep still… I'd like to erase the periods, but reality is a cruel mistress.

After spending five hundred percent more time than the boy, I rested from just a little away from the door. By slapping the trembling knees I attempted to train them.

“No tricks allowed.”

“You're the one who acted alone.”

“No talking back either.”

As a person about to enter second year, I am able to educate my juniors. That's my plan on not being looked down by the young'uns. During middle school… Now's the time to turn failure into drive.

The boy moved behind and let me lead; it seems that the lecture worked. If only my juniors are obedient like he.

We progressed slowly, with a half-crouching pose that seemed to sooth the nerve.

As we closed onto the wall at the end.

A sound came from the door we were just at; I spun my head around. The boy also leaned back to stare at the door. Time slowly drifted, but to no one's assurance.

The door opened; when I saw the handholding the knob appeared, I let my knees touch the ground. I thought if we were to run the footsteps would expose us, so I didn't move.

On the side of the hallway I silently curled up. Just in case I could run, I pushed my toes against the floor to ease the weight off the legs.

Slightly afloat the legs, and become a chair, a stick… There's a lot of thing I could be, but I mostly want to be a rock.

Almost like an old man hiding in a Tanuki costume — a round and pink creature. I want to mould into a stone to hide my already thin presence.

Movement grew everywhere; from the epicentre of the heart, places like beneath the chin, neck, side of the stomach started beating like a school child banging mindlessly on a castanet. I wanna move.

Pitter, patter… The sound of slipper dragging on the floor joined us in the hall.

The forehead plastered onto the floor could almost feel the footstep distancing from us. I don't blame my shoulders slacking, but I kept the same pose.

“I think we're good.” I raised my hat and sat down after the boy shook my shoulders.

“Phew~ My life's just got shorter.”

“Same. Thankfully they weren't coming this way.”

“Actually, since we didn't get caught, our lives actually grew.”

“That's optimistic. So why did you runaway?”

Leave me alone. Even without facing backward, sad things were still coming from the front.

I stood up and dusted my butt, all while letting the cramp building in my legs out.

That person may have been going to the second floor, as the echoes of staircase resonated in the long hall. Now our steps could be disguised, going forward would be easier. Yet since we knew someone is with us, the tension grew.

“Foot...step… With the sound of hard floor, and the unreliable light of the hand torch...”

“Dust floating about, and the pungent smell grew stronger. The floor gathered with ashes left footprints other than our own.”

“The report of alien lifeforms left by the vanished researchers had its date stopped from weeks ago...”

“Well, not everyone alien look like freaks.”

He looked intrigued too, and you can tell from just his mien; but his changed the attitude just to disagree with me.

The corner was ahead. I moved slowly with wall to my back. Something kept bumping onto me so it hurt, but we arrived.

I leaned to see the deep end. Whoa ho…

“I've spotted the stairs to the hidden facility. We did it, Jeff.”

“Really? Give me the details, Paula.”

We arbitrarily gave each others spy names. Now we're on the same page.

Mm? Oh yeah, we'd never introduced ourselves, never mind the names.

But we've been doing things, and even came here together. It's pretty amazing from a bystander point of view. In a way it's a space-class interaction — something strange that shouldn't exist in my daily life.

“Mm? I see something below that has the name. I can't see from the lack of vitamin A though.”

“What I could see that the cowardly Onee-san couldn't seems to be the storage for materials.”

Mm… Material of the aliens? There might even be UFO artefact or element XYZ in there gathering dust.

That or something that cannot be publicised because it's an alien production plant. In order to improve the numbers that the natural breed lack, they want to appeal to the public with cheap, tube-grown type… This isn't about fishes, by the way. Oh yeah, natural beef is hard to find too, but since I don't like it I don't care.

“Alright, let's check it out.”

“Finally, to save my imprisoned brethren.”

“Mm…?” Was that the setting?

Walking along the wall I moved closer to the stair, still confused. I began sneaking down the stairs.

After about three steps down, the distant footstep disappeared. From the dispersal of the sound, the uneasiness faded; I moved my tongue.

“Mr. Alien.”

“What's wrong, Earthling Onee-san?”

“Are ya a tea-buddy with the alien that's supposed ta be in this underground facility?”

“He usually makes Nikujaga and shares with me.”<ref>Meat and potato stew</ref>

“For real? I didn't think potatoes are the hots in space. Potatoes are pretty cool then.”

“So...”

“Mm?”

“Do you believe in the existence of aliens?”

He asked me something that's didn't bother me too much, and quite earnestly.

I paused in the middle of the staircase while staring at the boy. On his strange expression were eyes that seemed to store energy drinks, bobbing back and forth and looking mighty drinkable.

“Mm… Well, I do… But I don't think they're here.”

I ended up denying the boy's insistence that he's an alien. It didn't work.

“Correct, I am actually a real alien.”

“…...” What was I to do to such a serious face.

“A lot of aliens came here and never returned. I've came to investigate.”

“Uh, that's what we're rolling with?”

He smiled emptily to my question. It should have felt weak, but from the darkness and his own handsomeness, it looked pretty cool.

“I also happened to have been given whatever they failed to accomplish. It's pretty cliché, but we were supposed to investigate how Earthlings live. Top brass wanted us to figure out if you were good or bad.

Ahahah… I laughed lightly. Calm thyself. Be at least a little scared.

The old lady used to have us come up closely to her and tell us about this kind of things. I cringed as the wind of common sense blew onto my skin.

My old friend always end up ignoring others when she couldn't win a debate. Was that why she ended up wrapping herself in a futon? It looks like a giant asparagus roll-up.

I'm drooling…

“If humans kept capturing aliens to conduct experiments, then we probably can't be friends.”

“Oh? So that's why you came here. Great work...”

“It's okay.” He paid no mind to it. Tough guy, this one.

“So were you lying about looking for a way to go home here?”

“No. I really don't know how. For some reason I can't.”

He shrugged. Um, can I really handle this guy? It's gonna take a bit to crack this one.

“So what happens when ya decide we're all bad? Make a meteor hit us?”

I immediately held my helmet. I wasn't concerned with me being the only survivor: There should be other good kids who ride their bikes correctly.

And I will lead those children to rebuild Japan. I plan on becoming the worker of the new world.

“Even if they're not friendly, we don't plan on harming them. You'll probably end up killing yourselves if we leave you be anyway. We think if there's a possibility, we'd take the chance to be friends though.”

“Oh~ That's kinda willy nilly.”

Although the gaze from above bothered me, I've figured something out.

Mm… I see where he's coming from.

“Mm, I get it. I know your name now.”

“What?”

“You're Echoes, right? Mm!”

Heheh, that brings me back. When I was still in grade school, we loved that stuff. During Autumn, we have reading time before the morning classes, and that was my favourite books at the time.

“Echoes? What do you mean?” He replied with a stiff smile.

“Mm? Is that not from your time? I was for sure that that was where ya got your inspiration...”

“Inspiration… Ahaha… You don't believe me.”

The sad grin appeared disappointed. It's not real, but I wonder how much of that was the truth.

“Don't be so sad. So do ya like Earth?”

“Um~ I like you, Onee-san, so I guess I like it.”

“Oh? Like Japanophiles?”

“I guess.”

His expression recovered along with a kind smile.

Hehe! I've captivated a cutie who I don't like. It's a strange happiness that is nonetheless better than none.

After the stairs was a room even more uncanny than the strange facility.

I'd finally arrived within five meter radius of an alien. If I told those five people about this, 'oh~ We did play that kinda game before. You're still doing that, Ryuushi?”

I'm not Ryuushi.

“Mm...” I curled my knees and observed the object hiding in the dark.

A light oozed from between the door; it was so weak that it could hardly be seen unless from close by.

“They should have all left by now.”

“Wanna take a peek inside?”

“Hm? That's a great but dangerous idea.”

“Uwoh!!” The edge of the door and wall flattened my face. My face was remodelled into a pout, but now's not the time for shipping. This meant the door opened from the inside.

“Gahhhhh!”

The staff in there freaked out. Well, we did sneak in here knowing that people are in here, but they would think we're some ghosts.

I didn't realize that until I pulled my face out and started running. But it wasn't the time to calmly assess the situation.

I hit beneath my shin on the top of the stairs, flailing and almost tripped.

Because of that the shoes in my bag fell down the stairs.

“Ah! Shoes! Pain! But my shoes… Ugh… Gosh! Seriously!”

I stopped myself there, and ran back upstairs after giving up.

“W-w-what do we do! Where do we go! Are we running?! We're running, right?!”

I spoke at twice the usual speed and didn't even stop when I bit my tongue. Some said words are weightless, but I definitely felt it on my tongue. It tastes of metal, and bitterness.

“No, I'm going to the second floor too!”

“Wha dya say?!” A lot was mixed up in this moment of crisis.

In any case we ran to the stairwell we were just at. What if an alarm went off? The lungs weren't working amidst the strange happening.

The guy really wanted to go upstairs, so he turned left midway. I hurriedly grabbed his arm. It's a twig. Of course it'd be a twig on a handsome guy! Err, or is it because he's skinny he's good looking? Huh? I donno!

“We've been walking straight, so why are ya lost?! We're only 2D here!”

“Unlike you, I still have something I have to do.”

“Get lost, alien!” I chopped his forehead. It landed beautifully on his hairline.

The boy showed a pained face with a grin joyfully. At this kind of time!

“You still don't buy my story: you're the perfect example of a xenophobic Japanese. This is going to be the last, so I might as well show you.”

“Shut it and run!”

“Do you really want to run, Onee-san? After all that work?”

“Huh?” His counter questioning shocked me.

Was he making me run up here with the possibility of dying looking for aliens?

If I believed in that, I would have listened to everything you had to say.

Um… So? I didn't find the answer behind me even after broadening my spectrum.

The six year old me who had yet grown to hate my straight hair kicked me above the waist.

She's trying so hard with her tiny legs to force me to see this alien. I experienced being the parents who were forced to an amusement park by their children. What do I do?

How did dad handle a child as capricious as me?

Mm…

There's an inverted age limit here.

I have a lot of things I want to do now.

The dreams that I had when I was young contained little.

My first love was also not with me any more.

They all disappeared once I realized.

Even the last straw had withered, with nothing left to show.

I have to go back: I can't stay at a place with nothing.

But you can stay.<ref>The 'you' here seem to indicate the child</ref>

I looked down and felt my bangs, letting myself grow up.

I let go of the boy's hand and waved mine next to my face.

“Sorry. I want to go.”

I have to run away from the researchers in scrubs, and the young me. I want to run to a place with something.

“Hm… That so.”

He looked down sentimentally. But I was already ready to run because of the circumstance.

I'd already begun bidding him farewell from up close.

“Thank you for coming along with me! Thank you for sending me here! I'll tell my boss about this, Onee-san, and I will arrange some help to your friends in the future! See you!”

As if those were the last words, he showed that middle schooler's smile that fits his face so well. While it banished the unique mysteriousness, something else replaced and highlighted his charm.

“Got it! Bye bye!”

I sent off the boy, who was hopping at two stairs a step, with a voice loud enough to be heard from the deepest depth of the hall with an exaggerated gesture.

Until his silhouette disappeared from the corner of the stair case, I kept an eye on his intrepid advance. New footsteps echoed from further in in the hallway, so it was my time to leave.

Ok. How am I suppose to find excess energy from outside my stomach?

A power came from my feet and kicked me off the floor.

(Illustration)

I left the boy and the six year old me back there.

The sixteen year old me ran to the curious outside world.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

When I'm nervous, I get this fatigue that's unrelated with my usual health.

My heart is tired. The wound from yesterday has yet heal.

I came to the field outside, heaving and out of breath, and I wanted to lie down to let the fatigue in my mind fill with blood. Phew… Phew… I heard only my breathes.

Head lowered with arms on my knees, I dragged my feet to turn toward the research building. No one's following me or after me. Even though I do have a partner.

“Phew… Phew… Phew...”

I chewed on my breath trying to stop the heaving. Air seeped from between my teeth, kind of disgusting. If someone saw me they'd think I'm here to dig to find subterraneans.

“Ahem!” I gave up on that to indulge in breathing.

Once my panting settled, I looked to the light coming from the windows.

“Mm… He's okay, right?”

We didn't infiltrate a military base, so it shouldn't be too bad, but that mysteriousness that I felt when I was young still incited my anxiousness. Ugh, stomach hurts.

Ah, I never asked his name. Mm? What a rude way of interacting.

Though hard to let go (m-my curled hair, that is), I returned to my bike traversing on the rigid soil. “Oh! It's cold.” Was it angry? The seat was freezing; this harmed my self esteem as a bench player in the club. Mm?

“Eh?”

I yelped strangely with widened eyes. Mm, It'd be embarrassing to imagine the actual image.

The shoes I lost sat unassumingly in the basket.

“No way!” I looked closer. The subtle wear on the tip, the size, the colour and lack of sheen… They're my shoes, no doubt about it. Did they run off from their master and came back?

“No… way...” Could it be that the alien's elementary technology is teleportation…? “I don't think so either...”

My lower half froze from the phenomenon, but I still rigidly picked up the shoes.

Mm… There's only one other person who would know these are mine…

With that conclusion I naturally scanned around. There was nothing. No one was here to harvest the skinny carrots, or a person with sharp eyes floating in the air with white tights and a mysterious aura. Did the boy already leave? He was the one who brought them back. It's the only possibility.

But how? He went upstairs while I ran out. Was he operating at a speed that beat even mine? Maybe he's actually a Ninja (the American kind).

“Or maybe...” He threw the shoes down when he's going home on an UFO?

I looked for a note in the shoes, but they only end up becoming my gloves. I smacked the shoes together before taking my hands out. I realised I still had mud on my feet, so I just put them on.

“Haha… Haha… Haha…”

I inadvertently laughed at myself. It's so funny I hugged my belly.

The aliens weren't captured here. It has to be a lie.

He's just wondering, so he came here with the Earth representative, me, and found nothing.

The loss of drive and the misunderstanding drove me beet red.

So that's why the boy returned what I lost to me.

He wanted to use that as a cover for his slip-up, so he wouldn't badmouth us when he's reporting.

I must have saved Earth itself.

“Oh? So I'mma hero. I wonder if a questionnaire will ask this?”

Of course, I won't question anything even if he wasn't levitating from three millemetres above ground.

Even if he just explained to the staffs, and then ran off as fast as he could, passed me and tossed my shoes in there, and then ran off almost like a human.

It doesn't matter if he walked on land, or returned to space from the endless sky.

As long as we appreciate the destination, there's a home we can go back to.

“I hope other aliens are just like ya.”

Being in contact with other people gave me a proper sense of pain and passion.

Mm~ That's the best kind of things.

I will for sure fall in love with someone else in second year.

And I will make the person I liked yesterday a scar in my memory.

Ryuuko's night, the spring break of UMA, has just begun! So I must hurry back home.

My runaway trip ended in two days.

I straddled onto the bicycle's seat and adjusted my helmet.

And began peddling slowly.

The night on the brink of winter's end chilled the air that blew on my face.

But I clearly saw the road.

I stepped hard and accelerated. Even if it's the usual speed, I will keep the wheels turning to orchestrate that sound.

I tried to let this possibly invisible alien catch up.

The messy hair and wind cutting by became my speedometer.

To leave the self-deprecation that chased me behind, I sought to have my speed higher than my temperature.

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-05-21T16:17:20Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 4 */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

==Updates==
*March 12, 2017 - '''Volume 3 completed'''
*January 23, 2016 - '''Volume 2 completed'''
*September 28, 2015 - '''Volume 1 completed'''

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3|Full Text]])‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Runaway Base]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko

2017-03-13T06:15:54Z

Jasonjapi123: /* Volume 2 (Completed) (Full Text) */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|300px]]

The Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Denpa_Onna_to_Seishun_Otoko_~Spanish~|Spanish (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko (電波女と青春男) is a light novel series written by Iruma Hitoma and illustrated by Buriki. The series is published by ASCII Media Works and is completed with eight volumes (nine with side-story volumes).

==Story Synopsis==
My plan of acquiring 'Youth-points' (specifically, a sweet and sour high school life spent with girls) will begin here, in the city watched by the aliens. “The Earth is in danger,” according to the crazy, mattress-wearing cousin, Touwa Erio, who lives under the same roof as I do. The obstacle of my grand scheme, she is also the reason of many Youth-points lost. Even though the meeting with the healing and hearty Ryuuko and the cosplaying Maekawa-san, who scares even professional models, is increasing my Youth-points dramatically, the futon-wearing girl is stuck with me… What is happening to my youth?

==Translation==
=== [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

== Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko ==
[https://rektnovelcompilations.wordpress.com/denpa-onna-to-seishun-otako/ For PDFs/Epubs]
=== Volume 1 (Complete) September 28, 2015‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 01.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1: City of the Aliens]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2: Perverse Observation]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3: "Question to self: What if I got three jokers on hand during a game of Old Maid?"]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Lost Teenage Paranoia]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Inconceivable Moment of the Crawling Girl]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Aliens of the City]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 (Completed) January 23, 2016‎ ([[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2|Full Text]])===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 02.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Kyaah—]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Melancholy of Thanksgiving]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Ryuu'ko'←(emphasis)san's, whatcha call it, trouble?]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4: In the Rain of an Extraterrestrial Town]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Cosplay Seventy-two — Maekawa-san and Work Status]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Day That Will Become Someone's Memory]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Prayer of Tsiolkovsky]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Chapter8|Chapter 8: The E.T's Workplace]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 (Completed) March 12, 2017‎ ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 03.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Summer This Year]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 21:30, 5 March 2016 (UTC)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Local-only Alien Incident]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 04:57, 8 June 2016 (UTC)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Boy's Strange Summer]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 17:19, 17 August 2016 (UTC)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Girl Under the Eave]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 02:54, 5 September 2016 (UTC)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Noisy Summer]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 23:45, 1 October 2016 (UTC)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: In This Summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (discontinue)]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 07:53, 23 December 2016 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6: 0.00000000198cm Per Second]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 04:33, 25 December 2016 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Midnight Sun]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 06:23, 2 February 2017 (CET)]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8: How Many Shining Stars Are There?]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 06:36, 13 March 2017 (CET)
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Afterwords|Afterwords]] --[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 06:37, 13 March 2017 (CET)
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 04.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 05.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume5_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 06.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume6_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 07.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume7_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[File:DTS Cover Vol 08.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume8_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Zephyrus|Zephyrus]]
* [[user: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[user:jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==== Editors ====

* [[User: Magykalman|Magykalman]]
* [[User: jasonjapi123|zWei.Yaasus]]

==Series Overview==

電波女と青春男 (電撃文庫) [文庫] (January 7, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048674683<br />
電波女と青春男〈2〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (May 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048678100<br />
電波女と青春男 3 (電撃文庫い 9-12) [文庫] (Nov 10, 2009) - ISBN 978-4048681384<br />
電波女と青春男〈4〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (March 2010) - ISBN 978-4048683951<br />
電波女と青春男〈5〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (June 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048685962<br />
電波女と青春男〈6〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Sep 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048688802<br />
電波女と青春男〈7〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (Dec 10, 2010) - ISBN 978-4048701259<br />
電波女と青春男〈8〉(電撃文庫) [文庫] (April 8, 2011) - ISBN 978-4048704304

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Hitoma Iruma]]

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter7

2017-03-13T06:13:38Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 7 — The Midnight Sun</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

"Nya~waniwa~ nyowa-kun~!"

The first second, I thought it was just an odd sound that stood out in the noise.

The second second, I was lost in the joy of knowing that this wait was worth some points itself.

It was until the third second that I realized, from the owner of this voice, that I was a part of this.

In other words, I realized whoever called was referring to me.

“Lets meet up at the third street light from the festival's street” — Under this specific location, I peered at the couples in yukata or groups of girls pass by. It was just after dusk.

August 13th, about halfway through the summer break, was the night of the festival.

Niwa Makoto, his goal as the adolescent guy, will never do such disgraceful action as to skip the occasion. Similar, the event of having only guys in a big group walking around the stalls will accent only the sour part of youth.

Unfortunately, that awful taste from a year ago lasted till today.

Even walking alone in the road permeated by the hazy lights of lanterns could have a sort of elegance to it, so it wouldn't be too bad.

Yet, this year, it was the time for the sweet development of meeting with a girl.

The girl who made the promise with me was a girl I hoped from the bottom of my heart — Mifune Ryuuko-san.

It used to be that I was forced to see her after losing a bet… Nah, just kidding.

“Nya~waniwa~nyowa-kun! Sorry if I kept ya waitin'!”

Stepping on the asphalt road with her feet in getas, she trotted over.<ref>wooden shoes</ref>

The result of closely inspecting the direction and the atmosphere was that that had to be my name.

“Nah, I just got here.” That's the typical answer, regardless of truth. But since it's a cliché at this point, do people still buy it? I realized that it actually doesn't matter, and moved on from this topic. Reminder that this isn't actually that weightless of a question.

“I don't remember getting a rapper's name.”

“Well, y'know, I thought the same ol' name was getting a lil stale and stuff~”

Clad in her festival outfit of blue yukata with a teal sash, Ryuushi-san answered bashfully. Having a brain capable of thinking such an astonishing name, her fluffiness is simply wonderful~ (oblivious mode still engaged)

If she were Meme-san, than the brain must be about to bloom with flower.

Still, it wasn't part of the promise for Ryuushi-san to be in her yukata — it was a miscalculation I'd gladly accept.

“How's the yukata?” She pulled the sleeves up and inquired about my thought.

“Marvelous!” I complemented with a thumbs-up. Ryuushi-san's face lit up.

I'm just talking about the yukata, not whoever was wearing it~ Albeit not something I often do, I almost had the impulse to tease her. If I just said 'cute,' would Ryuushi-san be upset? Or embarrassed?

“I went to borrow the neighbour Onee-san's yukata, and had her help me put it on.”

Oh, that tiny Onee-san? How old is she anyway?

“I see… But, why the helmet?”

“My hair's actin' up.”

She adjusted the hat. Aw, she's worried about her straight hair? Not like anything's wrong with it. It's also weird to have it on.

“Now I'm ready for that beam attack from above!”

“What's the point of that attack if a helmet could block it?”

It's still cute in its own way… Hm, love sees no fault.

“Mm~”

Ryuushi-san retracted her smile and looked left and right.

“What's wrong?”

“Uh, um, I was just thinking that we can't see the moon tonight.”

She was obviously looking at the sides of the road.

As though sidestepping my question, she beamed again.

“Well, let's go have some fun!”

“Whoa.” Ryuushi-san circled behind me, 'there, there!' and pushed on my back. Am I a Mikoshi? I wouldn't mind just hugging Ryuushi-san (redacted).<ref>Mikoshi神輿 is a form of carriage, or litter, that symbolizes the vehicle of deities, often used in the Shinto religion. It is also present in other Asian cultures</ref>
“Mm? Ya have an interesting smell, Niwa-kun.”

“I put on a lotta bug repellant.” Your speech is just as interesting.

With that happy humming from behind as the BGM, I looked up toward the night sky.

Indeed, the moon was not present. That might be better, I recalled in the daze.

Without any wind throughout the day, there wasn't a shard of cloud in the sky either now. I feel cooler than during the day, yet warmer than in the morning. With the right preparation against the bugs, the climate's entering a tolerable phase.

Yet as we entered the street of the shopping district, the heat coming off from the iron plates almost tricked me into thinking it's the rain season again. The smell of grilled food pervaded in the air too: it was the smell of dried sauce. “I really like this smell.”

Leaving my back and walking on my side, Ryuushi-san exaggeratedly stuck her sniffing nose out. I laughed; Ryuushi-san too bloomed a smile. It was a slightly embarrassing exchange.

“Fruitarians don't eat grilled squids or takoyaki, do they?”<ref>Octopus balls</ref>

“Well~ Soba with a little less meat is fine. I can also do candied apple, eggettes, also cotton candies… Otherwise...” She looked toward the neatly-placed stands. “Ah, goldfishing also sounds pretty good.”

Since it followed a list of foods, I almost agreed with the thought 'Oh, so she can eat goldfishes too?” Meanwhile, I remembered a street performer swallowing an entire goldfish.

“Feels like a lotta of our classmates came too”

“Yeah.” I saw a few while waiting.

“If somebody saw us, y'know, wouldn't it be a little… Y'knyow?”

Ryuushi-san acted all embarrassed; even her gait followed, shrivelling up like her body.

“What do you mean?”

“Umm, like, 'Niwa-kun you cutie~' 'Ryuuko is a hoe~' Ya know?” <ref>translated accordingly, don't hurt me</ref>

“…...” I'm even more confused now.

In other words, people might mistake our relationship if they saw us?

But we already eat lunch together, so now is a little…

“What if Mikki saw us?”

Why not just have her take a picture as commemoration? Ah, speaking of that… I took my phone out to check the time… Should be enough time.

“Mmm, is there something you need to keep an eye on for?”

“That's my line: you've been looking for something, right? Like someone?”

I dodged the question. Could it be Nakajima? No way. Or rather, can that guy even come? Perhaps the shopping district's victory also meant the city folks will have a harder time showing up.

Having her suspicious behaviour pointed out, Ryuushi-san let out a manga-like chuckle and looked down sheepishly. Has she given up? She didn't make an excuse.

“Well, I was just wondering that, maybe, ya wanted to hang out with Touwa-san for the festival… So maybe she was around… Kuhaha.”

Why did she laugh like a gang boss? It's a sunny and oddly cute tone. If it were Ryuushi-san, even a 'Kuhaha' or 'Kekehehehaha' befitting only for a gangster wouldn't be unpleasant.

Yet this Ryuushi-san doesn't seem like she could handle Erio. I'm likely part of the reason, so I couldn't just say anything… As far as I know anyway. I could be just thinking too much.

“Erio is with Meme-san… Her mom, for the festival.”

“Oh~ Is she? Touwa-san and her mom...” Why did she seem so happy?

Compared to before, her smile had widened. Her cheeks, mouth and eyes almost popped out to make a happy expression. Yet to that countenance, I could only grin awkwardly.

Well, she did hit the nail on the head; thus, I changed the topic and looked to the stands lined on the side. It's a little petty how my sight always drifted to the price tag.

“What do you want? It's on me.”

“Eh?”

“Think of it as celebrating for your big game.”

“What!” Ryuushi-san hopped a little. Is my generosity really that far-fetched? Is there something to my usual behaviour I need to re-evaluate on?

“I am deeply indebted to you.” She bowed down and thanked me in an old-fashioned manner.

“Don't be. Well, what do you fancy?” I asked while moving closer to the food stands.

Ryuushi-san would probably stop by in front of whatever she wanted. So I handed the decision-making to her while moving ahead. The smell intensified.. More precisely, since we closed in, the originally-mixed smell now each distinguished themselves. The aroma of heated sugar and soy sauce tingled my growling guts.

With her finger tip, Ryuushi-san tickling with tapped my shoulder.

“I'mma go with the candied apple.”

“Hm.” I nodded in a very Erio-esque way. “Well, let's get one.”

Peeking into the targeted stand, Ryuushi-san smiled warmly and gestured a finger at the old lady inside.

“I would like one… Ah, would you like one too, Niwa-kun?”

“I'm okay.”

“Okie dokie~ Just one please.”

The number did change halfway through the conversation, but I didn't think it's something to be mindful of.

“Here ya go~ Come again~” Like someone working at a super market, the old lady took the money from me. 300 yen per pop. I thought it was 50 yen before, from the stand in front of the train station. This must be what is known as the festival price.

At about her third bite, Ryuushi-san paused.

“It's a little embarrassing with ya staring.”

“Is it? Guess I will keep staring.”

“Wuu. Ya are gonna be like that, huh. Niwa-kun is surprisingly mean~”

We grinned jovially at one another. Submerged in the festivity, we savoured the relaxing atmosphere.

Even the old lady over by the stand smiled, affected by us.

Since Ryuushi-san began eating, I waited quietly while looking around.

I noticed a familiar face in the crowd. Her pale skin stood out and was easily picked up.

Ooi… Tooe-san? The owner of the hair salon, with her daughter on her shoulder, passed by. Was the man on her side the husband? We're not exactly close enough to warrant a hello, so I merely watched.

The girl sitting on her shoulders, was she worried from being so high? She shrivelled and shrunk onto her mother's head.

Mouth ajar, she seemed to be whining, though the distance between us meant it wasn't clearly heard.

“Wanna bite? Niwa-kun.”

Ryuushi-san passed the half-eaten candy to me. It was such an innocent act that I actually recoiled from the confusion. It's an indirect kiss no matter how you look at it: is it really okay? I don't even think Ryuushi-san herself was completely aware of anything of the sort.

Is it really okay to just do this when I had my guard down? I had this meaningless, chivalrous thought. Perhaps I had some subtle feeling of guilt.

“N-no thanks.” Wavered, I painfully turned her down. “Tch.” Ryuushi-san smilingly tutted and returned the candy. See no evil, hear no evil… Not. Hm. Hmm.

In the end only I regretted. Am I lacking something in terms of moral? Or is this actually normal for a high school teenager?

During my struggle, Ryuushi-san finished her apple. “Shoulda walked around.” She just now said it. Was she maybe sorry for making me wait?

“Why not? We can take our time.”

Plus we didn't have anything specific to do for this festival anyway. I guess there is the fireworks. “Oh yeah, thanks for treating me.” Ryuushi-san clasped her hands and thanked me and the old lady.

“”Thank you.”” We both waved our hands in unison. That's a little saddening.

The leftover chopstick was taken away by the shop keep.

Looking at the scene, I took my phone out to check the time. Wouldn't want to be late.

“Okay, Niwa-kun's next.”

As we returned to the crowd, Ryuushi-san said something interesting.

“Eh?” I genuinely felt a little disgusted at myself after imitating her.

“A present for your home run! I'll treat ya!”

Ryuushi-san pulled her sleeve up and for some reason showed her biceps. Trying to show her reliableness? “...Really?” Ryuushi-san's treating me? Well, I'm not that surprised.

Still, I was truly overjoyed.

“Thanks. I'll take you up on that.”

“Yeah! C'mon~ What ya fancy?”

Like a TV show's lady, she hurried me.

“Hm!...” What's better? I scanned around while looking for something that struck me.

Then, my sight landed on that booth. I suppose most folks passing by would have looked again just to make sure.

“Anyone buying? Anyone~?”

A female wearing an eel costume, selling a grilled version of her kins… How fitting.

Felt like something you might find in a theme park. Is there even an eel park?

“Yo~ Unagikawa-san.”<ref>Unagi = eel</ref>

We visited that stall in order to chat with Maekawa-san, busy skewering the eels.

Drenching with sweat, Maekawa-san seemed like she would pass out at any given time.

Hearing us, she looked up. Her usual smug was complete covered by the costume.

Actually, that might even be a gill costume. I thought.

“Transfer student and Ryuushi? That's an expected line-up.”

What an unnecessary comment. Asking me to change myself… With the final destination being Meme-san, though, I'm very hesitant.

“I told ya it's Ryuuko. Maekawa-san, are ya… working~?”

A little scared, Ryuushi-san asked. “A payless job.” She seemed to say so self-mockingly.

“I'm helping out my family stall. Re-heat the packaged eels, and sell them off 500 yen each.”

“Ah, that reminds me of what I use to have in the elementary school lunch. It's something we'd have near the end of semester.”

Ryuushi-san nodded, as though comprehending. With a blank face, Maekawa-san focused on her hands without looking up at Ryuushi-san. It was then I realized that, perhaps, her quietness was result from the dizzying heat. She's wobbling too.

“500 yen huh, that's not exactly even with the apple.”

“That's fine! Ryuuko Onee-san will spoil ya!”

“Then, I will gladly accept.” And run straight up into her bossom… The difficulty in this world was not being able to do what you want.

With fingers pinching the skewer sticks, Maekawa-san continued spacing out.

“Still, eel suits you.”

“Rice eel and congers are up my valley too.” Ah, there's a reflexive reaction from her drifting eyes.

“Moray eels seems passable too.”

As long as it's skinny and lengthy it'll work. Even earth worms or crickets… Ah, is that no good?

“Niwa-kun, would ya like the eels?”

As expected for a fruitarian to be discontent with my decision. But, um, from a friend's position, that should be the expected thing to do, I thought.

“Hm, can I?”

“Yep. One skewer, please.”

Thank you~ Maekawa-san mumbled listlessly and picked up a finished skewer from the corner. She passed it to Ryuushi-san. I watched the two hands in contact. Maekawa-san's hands were white and long, and a bit rough. Ryuushi-san's were like children's, smooth and without flaws.

People's hands reflect their lives. How do my hands look?

Ryuushi-san took the food, and passed the eel skewer to me like a flower.

“Here, Nya~ Nyaa~ Niwa… Wait? Who?”

“Wha~ Are you the amnesiac main character now?” Actually, even if that wasn't a spontaneous event I'd be terrified.

“Oh no. What did I call ya? Nyawa~niwawa...”

“Just the normal, please.” Also, the correct answer is Nyawaniwa~Nyowa… Hm?

I transformed into a troubled girl. “Mmmm.” I received the food from a grumbling Ryuushi-san.

“Actually, I'll take one more. This one is on me.” I ordered another one in realization.

“Are ya really that hungry, Niwa-kun? Or are ya a slimey-lover?”

“Well, I guess the former is more correct.” Actually, Ryuushi-san hadn't pay yet, had she?

The current Maekawa-san might even let us go if we didn't pay.

Yet as we chatted on, Maekawa-san's face changed dramatically: light returned to her face. Though glaring, her eyes had focused onto me.

Oh hoh! Unagikawa-san had came back from the dead. Truth to be told, however, it's already a miracle that she's alive above ground during this season. I guess from that angle Maekawa-san isn't too different from the eels.

“Heh~” She grinned, eyes squinting, as though noticing something. “I see.”

“What do you see?”

“Nah, I just caught on something when I see you add another order.”

“W-what are you babbling about?! Secret?! Are you a certain detective?!”

“People call me the frail, and pretty smart Maekawa-san.”<ref>Detective Conan</ref>

She stretched her eyes, making them as big as possible in display of her power. Then she immediately faltered, 'ugh, my head hurts from yelling…' and kneeled down. Intelligence aside, her brain doesn't seem too durable.

But she probably did notice from just that exchange. Impressive, her observation and ability to connect the dots.

If the next volume were to be made into a mystery novel starring Maekawa-san as the protagonist, I wouldn't be too shocked. After all, I feel like I would become the first victim before the big reveal.

“Intercept~!” For some reason Ryuushi-san interrupted. Her skilful arms pushed me back.

“Why did you shove me out of the frame?”

“On a tactical standpoint, we're currently doing a 1 on 1. Excuse me.”

“Why?”

“Cuz my summer has just begun!”

What good would it do making this the last volume? I don't have much backup.

“Five, hundred, yen!”

Without a doubt, she passed the five coins in her hand in front of a recovered Maekawa-san.

“Then me too...”

When I planned to pay for the second eel, Unagikawa-san's head wobbled as if snickering.

“Hehehe, just Ryuushi's five hundred is fine. And the other one… Right, think of it as your inaugural gift.”

Uwah, she knew. “I told ya to call me Ryuuko~ So what are ya on about?”

“Not telling. Also, please call me Maekawa the Clairvoyant.”

“Thanks for that then. I'll pay you back in banana cake rolls, so let's call it even.”

“Sure but… Isn't that kind of rare in a super market?”

“Hey~ Hey~ What are ya two saying? Don't just leave me out~! Ryuuko-san shoots beams from her hands when she's all alone~” That's not normal for human.

“I'll explain on the way.”

Taking the second skewer from Unagikawa-san, I distanced myself from the booth. I don't belong in that cruel world where a moment of being seen-through would be the death of one, so I chose escape.

Well, since it's Maekawa-san, she might just collapse without anyone watching, so I'm a little worried.

“Thank you very much~ Hope you have a wonderful night.”

Under the watchful eyes of Maekawa-san, whose ability to voice returned, we mixed into the people.

“So, what was that about~?” Mildly upset, Ryuushi-san started throwing tantrum like a child unable to follow her friends' conversation.

“I'll have ya explain till I'm satisfied! Explain ya self, dangit!”

She jabbed with her elbow multiple time in my sides. Coach, this is cheating.

Yet there is not coach in life. I must, therefore, decide what was right on my own.

“Money can't buy lives, yet here I am using currency to purchase the part of an eel. I am beyond condemned… Maekawa-san saw through me.”

I scared even myself with the unending lies. For a moment I even thought maybe a spirit had possessed me. Bon festival is just around the corner, too, so that must be why.<ref>Obon お盆 is a Buddhist tradition to honor ancestors' spirits. It is also a day of family reunion, to visit ancestors' graves as well as to clean them. Days seem to differ in different Asian countries</ref>

“So that's what's troubling ya... Ah! A foreshadowing of Niwa-kun's fruitarian route!”

Our colourful Ryuushi-san seemed to have understood something she shouldn't have.

I have been dreading the next time when I will be dragged into another vegetarian buffet.

Nevertheless, the ridiculous story seemed to have amended Ryuushi-san's discontent.

Despite the fragments of guilt laid about my feet.

What's left is not flowers in each hands, but an eel in both.

Now that's a headache — I can't hold my girlfriend's hand if both hands are filled! I wish I could be in a position to think like so. So far the only female I've held hands with since coming here… Meme-san. The only female to have sat behind me on a bike… Meme-san. Someone who hugged me on her own… Meme-san. A kiss on my cheek… Meme-gahhhhhhhhhhhh!

A nuclear war waged through my youth. The apocalypse came. Looking from the outside sucks. Aside from hand-holding, everything had been taken by my aunt. Is she the devil following me? Instead of the succubus of every guy's dream?

As I continue the motion of moving my feet forward with Maekawa-san-like dead fish eyes. “Ah.”

“What?”

“It's Hanazawa-san.” I purposefully did not name the male next to him.

With shades and a cap on, like a sneaky celebrity, the inadvertently-made-conspicuous Hanazawa-san & Nakajima were looking at something at a booth. The items they seemed to be looking at appeared to be accessories.

They must have came here in disguise because they lost the game.

“Do city people not want to come now?”

I mumbled my doubt. Though unexpectant, a response came from the side.

“Mm~ I guess. Some people do care a lot.”

“But you're here, Ryuushi-san.”

“Well~ y'know, I did say I'm with ya!”

With that bashful yet happy look, she tossed me words that made me secretly joyful.

Then she added the line of 'And I told ya I'm Ryuuko~' I was even more elated.

I turned around abruptly.

The place we passed filled with bliss and footsteps, like candies had rained from the sky.

Only a part of this town celebrated the festivities tonight.

Yet, so many came.

“How do I put this.” I turned my head back to report the sentiment permeating in my chest.

“Mm.”

“There's so many people here — I'm a little moved.

Afternoons in the summer. The roads were never so full of life.

But now, the emotions people poured in here might just become a river of its own.

“It is really cool~”

As if expressing how genuine she was, Ryuushi-san nodded deeply.

“Also.”

With a bit of accent, she smiled meaningfully and looked up to my face. Those eyes looked like they saw something worth praising, making me blush. Unsure of her intention, I did not know what to say, only able to squeeze a twisted smile.

“Ahaha!” She thought my reaction funny.

Then, Ryuushi-san hopped into the road like she did last time in the rain.

She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.
[[File:DTS Vol 03 333.jpg|thumbnail|'She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.']]

“Everything here~! It's all on ya, Niwa-kun!”

“...Eh?”

Being treated like the saviour of the planet was less embarrassing and more baffling.

“Me? No, no, I'm run the shops or anything, neither am I running the events, right?”

“But, if ya didn't hit that home run, we won't be having the festival here.”

“Oh, yeah.” That's true.

The ace I once dreamed of becoming.

Once I became it, I realized how flimsy the position was, and could not felt completely glad.

I guess not having the basics down is still not good.

Because of the occasion. Because of luck, I got it without using real abilities.

I can't be placed in the same category as Ryuushi-san, who worked so hard to where she was.

...Still, no other values other than self-satisfaction embody this so-called 'cause.'

Call it what you like — talent, hard work, or fortune.

Only, after the results, there is no such thing as choosing what the means was.

Just like no matter how assiduous I was, I could never participate in a football game.

Even so.

What else can I do but assent? I am, after all, the best at 'giving up.'

“That's right~! I AM the mastermind behind the festival~!”

I tried to be an idiot in the crowd. Surprising felt great throwing away your shame.

“Whoa~! Niwa-kun's the hero of the galaxy~! Land of Light~!”<ref>Ultraman's planet</ref>

We both flailed our arms like birds with their wings.

Perhaps it wasn't Ryuushi-san's intent, but I'm afraid we're… Considered as brainless couples in the eyes of the passers-by.

“But that home run must also be why some people can't come now.” I sulked.

“Who cares about that?”

Go away~ Looked like she just threw the entire thing out.

“Ya became a hero this summer, Niwa-kun!”

Heheh! Ryuushi-san proudly thrust her chest forward like she's the star.

“Well, a hero on a small scale. Like, 'the neighbour who's really good at baseball' tier.”

“So what! The hero of this town can change the world little by little!”

Seemingly throwing an entire something out, Ryuushi-san praised me with arms raised.

Summer-only hero… huh.

First, I would like to change the condition of 'the only intimacy comes from my aunt.'

That aside.

The world might be like so now because of a piece of pebble you kicked on the road long ago.

When the wind blows, the barrel merchant gets rich. Butterfly Effect Fish Story. <ref>風が吹けば桶やが儲かる, Japanese proverb meaning that one minor thing could have a huge impact on something irrelevant; the second part is from movie, Fish Story.</ref>

The words that I should have ignored long ago emerged once again.

Furthermore, they stepped into my future with a taunting smile.

“...Now that's annoying.”

Having to bend to those words.

With arms out on the sides still, Ryuushi-san skipped back.

“So, Mr. Hero, when do you plan on staying till?”

“Uh, yeah, um, actually...” I stuttered. No, it will only worsen if I stop now. With a breath, I determined to finish.

“I have a little rendezvous after this.”

One who chases two hares shall get neither.

I know! Please don't remind me of that now!

Rendezvous. As the words exit my mouth, Ryuushi-san froze. However.

“Niwa-kun.”

Like having a high class chocolate hanging from her lips, she called my name with a bright grin.

Cold sweat formed on my back from the illusion of having hot iron branded on me.

“I won't ask ya who you're meeting up with. I prefer the slow strangulation by cotton, but...”

“Gulp.” This was neither acting nor playing along — I genuinely could not breath.

Ryuushi-san thrust her index finger forward; the nail poked the tip of my nose.

“Ya owe me one hundred.”

“...Yes.”

“Plus interest.”

“I'll do my best.”

Mhm, Ryuushi-san nodded approvingly… But she still ran off like that time in the rain while crying, 'wuah! I lied! I'm really useless! I couldn't even try to be mad!” Until her silhouette faded into the night, I watched her go; I sighed, angrily rubbing my bangs.

...I'll receive divine retribution one day for doing such a terrible thing. I'll find Ryuushi-san later and apologise to her more.

But, there was nothing I could do about a promise made during same time… I suppose it's not something I could just wave off by saying that. But, well, it is the only way the me now knows.

To be on time, I passed through the road filled with booths leading to the shrine.

It took quite some effort to pass the crowd: I'm not as good at cutting in as someone from the basketball club.

Ascend the ladder; Touwa Erio awaited in front of the shrine. Meme-san was not seen anywhere.

Though I felt there would be five or six people hiding in the bush or behind the offering box, I made it to Erio without springing any such traps.

Wearing her usual outfit, Erio emitted the smell of bug repellent we sprayed on each others before heading out.

“Cousin, you came.”

As if expressing her affection, she shook my right arm as hard as she could. It hurt.

“Of course: I promised I'd came. Where's Meme-san?”

“She went to buy a ton of snacks and takoyaki, then left to Tamura Obaa-chan's. She wanted a festival for just two.”

“Really.” Her usual behaviour came back to bite her, huh.

But since she herself seem happy, I guess no one could stop her either.

“So, why did you want me here at this time?”

“Secret.”

“Really? I'm going to see the fireworks then.”

I re-turned (combination of turning and returning). “Wu~! Wu~!” Erio grabbed my arm and pinched. It's gonna bruise. Let go, my cousin.

“Okay, okay! I'm just messing with you, so let go!”

“Wu~” Perhaps distrustful of me, she kept her grip.

“Is something going to happen? What's going to happen?”

“A little more.” Without checking the time, Erio asserted.

“Fine, we'll wait.” Going back now would also be… Seeing what happened with Ryuushi-san.

“Mm.” Finally assured, she let go of my flesh.

“Have this while we wait.”

“Mm?”

Erio stiffly received the grilled eel I passed over.

“The late inaugural gift, said Maekawa-san.”

I ended up putting it that way, instead of saying I bought it for her.

“Maekawa...” Erio looked to the corner of her eyes in rumination. Couldn't put the name on a face?

“The giant girl who spent a night at your house.”

“Oh~” She seemed to understand, knocking her fist on her palm several times.

Erio then raised the skewer parallel to her eyes; with a 'thank' she bowed toward the lights of the festival.

We decided to sit within the shrine while waiting for Erio's much-anticipated time.

Only cicada cries could be heard, perhaps because woods surrounded us. The usually irritating sound now made the festival more exciting. That's a laughable sentiment.

“It's so much cooler up here.”

Away from the people, the steam, and the bulbs, the night retained its original form.

The sight of festivities below was actually not bad for atmosphere.

“Nom!” Erio bit into the eel while nodding; she looked at the sky meanwhile.

The moment she's waiting for must be related to an astronomical phenomenon.

“You don't have binoculars today.”

“Nope.”

She shook her head. “Delicious.” Apparently also content with the taste.

The… Stars?

I never thought if I liked or hated it. In other words, I'm not interested.

The correct response should be neither like nor hate. But actually, is that an answer?

Before I could reply, Erio popped off.

“It's here!”

Still holding the bamboo sticks from the finished food, Erio sprinted out.

She stopped in the middle of the shrine, and then turned her head around.

I followed; I stood next to her.

“Something you want to see?”

“Mm!”

Since nothing else concrete came out of her mouth, I sought the hints in the sky.

In about a minute, I too saw the thing that cut through the sky.

“Comet?”

“Yep. The Perseids.”<ref> A prolific meteor shower named so because they appear to come from the constellation Perseus. Active during mid July to late August</ref>

“This is the most prolific meteor shower during the summer, the others include...”

She seemed to be saying something, but it sounded mostly like self-mumbling. The rest of the words were unheard from the excitement of the sight.

“...Oh, I see.”

I finally understood.

A meteor shower.

Erio wanted to join the baseball game because she wanted to to see it from here during the night.

Riding the coat tail of festivals, she was able to stay after curfew. Basically, she took the long way around to not defy her mother.

And this must be the best place to see the shower. I finally realized.

I remember hearing this from one of Erio's star gazing lectures.

On a windless day close to a new moon, it is the best for meteor shower viewing due to the lack of moonlight and atmospheric movement. Maybe Erio does have good luck… Or perhaps the universe had embraced her.

She gawked at the night sky — this must be what she looked forward to the most.

“Everything we've done this summer seems like the side dish for tonight.”

We should be glad if we could see a star pass every two minutes.

It definitely wasn't anything dramatic, yet Erio, as though in love with the stars, was drunk in the sight.

At the spur of the moment, I pulled away from Erio.

From that spot, I stared at her. Head lowered, she seemed to pray.

“...Wow~”

Regretfully, the aqua-blue girl watching the stars looked very much like a painting.

Filled with molecules and mystery, the scene had all the rights to be the final curtain of the festival night.

“Hey, now. Don't lose your head.” I palmed my face.

With a bitter grin, I continued gazing into the show.

There was still time before the fireworks.

Playing baseball and watching the stars was correct for this summer.

...Yet, it was still early for a change of scenery.

Like spreading the curtain that slowly descends onto the stage.

Something crawled out from beneath the eaves.

The story did not end there.

“Good evening from beneath the shrine. Call me Belowthe Eaves.”

So she finally admitted it? And I knew she would show up in front of us again.

How dense is she?

The final boss could, of course, judge where my story was going.

“I've known your fate here since the dawn of time.”

Hoshimiya Yashiro.

“Your being here was predetermined.”

She was wearing neither the space suit nor Meme-san's blouse, but a white yukata that was probably borrowed from the shrine. I might not have known where she got the outfit, but it looked like an inauspicious burial dress. She donned even that infamous helmet, bringing her level of dubiousity up to the level of burglars.

If Erio were to scream out, 'Ah~! A thief!” people would likely side with her.

“P-hew.”

“Don't pause between breaths too.”

“Hmhmhmhm.”

Yashiro stood up shakily, unconcerned with the dirtied clothes and assumed her stance.

Then she threw her helmet off.

“Hold it.” She tossed it to Erio; she caught it without looking away from the sky. It would appear she's reveled in the stars and completely uninterested in the Yashiro.

Though I could not deny the possibility of her outright purposefully ignoring Yashiro. That's the right kind of attitude.

Hehe~ Yashio smirked at the sight and spoke.

“I was going to skip town from this troublesome job, but I changed my mind.”

“Wha?”

“Well, why don't I show you a bit of my power.”

“Oh man...” Here we go again.

“But before then, back up three steps.”

“Why?

“Why don't you just show me!” I spoke maliciously.

Just like when we first met, the request remain unchanged.

Only, Yashiro agreed with my request. “Fine.”

With lips titled, she seemed to convey her anticipation for those words.

...That reminded me about last week.

She promised to show me her powers.

“You once said, what is the point of just believing, correct?”

I did. Subconsciously, I nodded.

As if hypnotised, I was sucked into her mien.

“Have all five of your senses remember, what believing does.”

Then.

Yashiro.

“'''Hello! And Goodbye!'''”
[[File:DTS Vol 03 347.jpg|thumbnail|'Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.']]

Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.

Then, the fireworks bloomed in the sky.

The blinding, yet mesmerizing vestiges of black powder.

A red as striking as the tomatoes.

It's the fireworks. The depiction of summer uncoiled my anxiety.

“What is this?”

That's it? She's not planning on saying that she communicated with the firework technician telepathically, is she?

Disappointment, relief and laughters mixed in my chest; the moment I decided to look back onto Yashiro—

In just moments.

From inside the fireworks, something more brilliant entered my vision.

A gigantic orb.

The midnight sun.

A light that stabbed into the eye like a prick.

Then, with the other aurora still glittering, the giant fireball…

It burst with a sound that would entail the end of the world.

Scattered pieces of the stone steps and the summer air exploded in a deafening noise.

I wondered if the sky had fallen down. Or if a miscalibrated had landed. No, maybe lightning was a better fit? The ringing never stopped.

Once I recovered, I had already fallen from the impact.

“Aw…”

A pain both smaller and later than the shock earlier nagged at me.

I looked to the source of the signal, my right arm.

A streak of flesh was missing from the arm; burnt mark traced the indentation.

After scraping my arm, it fell to the ground.

Just that was enough to create such a wound.

“...Ah.”

Rigidly I looked back to inspect the crater.

I couldn't see the object's true form: hidden by the dark of night, the matter did not stand out.

Yet something did indeed fall from the sky.

It came from above.

There was only one thing I could think of.

She couldn't have summoned it, could she?

Yashiro? With that gesture?

Hypothetically, if I had not backed off when I did.

I felt the noise from beneath the temple seem to have grew.

The next firework didn't follow either.

Even Erio, who stood a little away from me, and her gasps became exceptionally audible.

The ringing in my ears persisted.

Lingering images from the moment occupied my vision.

No matter how much time passed.

Afterward, the words that began sprouting out—

Super

Power?

“How is this possible?”

It wasn't a coincidence, a miracle, or destiny. It had nothing to do with me, yet here it is.

Was it her? Telekinesis? Meteor? Rock throw? Star Stream? Home run?

Believe because you have the ability? She's been telling the truth?

If that's the case, her self-proclamation was real? Hoshimiya Yashiro— an esper?

Who was the boy crying wolf?

I tugged at my head, because of the intense noise encroaching in my head.

Even though it was dark, the light that branded itself into my retina danced in algi-like colours.

I sunk into the hallucination that my entire being had been crushed.

The sensation of Youth-Points being shattered into a million pieces.

To seek the truth behind the event, I abruptly looked to the back.

As if only naturally, the girl who summoned the star had already disappeared from the shrine.

“...Ah”

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

Speech can no longer continue — It's been filled, by the most basic of sounds.

I could not stand up; my face buried into the ground.

Neither did I have the courage to search under the eaves.

The real deal appeared in my face.

I literally couldn't even breath from the confusion.

As though reality had combined with this occasion, the night of festivities and meteors began falling apart.

My vision melted as if acids had poured out of my eyes; cracks filled my vision.

The sight twisted; my ear drums were already crazed. The cicadas screamed, encircling the whirl.

Under the terror, I shut my eyes, only to realize that Earth had turned completely in just two seconds.

In the space devoid of common sense, I could not grasp the proof that it was all but an illusion.

The wound from my arm ached. Drip, drop, it tearfully tugged at my pang.

This is super power! It seemed to scream so; I felt tears forming in my eyes.

Covering it with my left hand, I sensed the wet blood drenching my palm.

“Ah… Ah...”

“Ah.” It ended. The voice that wanted to entail could not exit from the lack of moisture.

My sight was corroded by the lights.

My nose shut by the singed smell of the ground.

My throat silenced by the dryness.

My ears ravaged by the cacophony.

My skin trembled from the blood.

All senses carried with them reverence, and concession to 'that.'

Reality descended upon me.

I could never reach, nor understand that truth.

A small star had crossed the boundary line between super power and coincidence.

After ward.

I still didn't know if it was a strike, or a foul. I could only look up, and stare at the stars in the sky.

[[File:DTS Vol 03 355.jpg|400px|frameless]]

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter7

2017-03-13T06:09:57Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 7 — The Midnight Sun</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

"Nya~waniwa~ nyowa-kun~!"

The first second, I thought it was just an odd sound that stood out in the noise.

The second second, I was lost in the joy of knowing that this wait was worth some points itself.

It was until the third second that I realized, from the owner of this voice, that I was a part of this.

In other words, I realized whoever called was referring to me.

“Lets meet up at the third street light from the festival's street” — Under this specific location, I peered at the couples in yukata or groups of girls pass by. It was just after dusk.

August 13th, about halfway through the summer break, was the night of the festival.

Niwa Makoto, his goal as the adolescent guy, will never do such disgraceful action as to skip the occasion. Similar, the event of having only guys in a big group walking around the stalls will accent only the sour part of youth.

Unfortunately, that awful taste from a year ago lasted till today.

Even walking alone in the road permeated by the hazy lights of lanterns could have a sort of elegance to it, so it wouldn't be too bad.

Yet, this year, it was the time for the sweet development of meeting with a girl.

The girl who made the promise with me was a girl I hoped from the bottom of my heart — Mifune Ryuuko-san.

It used to be that I was forced to see her after losing a bet… Nah, just kidding.

“Nya~waniwa~nyowa-kun! Sorry if I kept ya waitin'!”

Stepping on the asphalt road with her feet in getas, she trotted over. (TL Notes: wooden shoes)

The result of closely inspecting the direction and the atmosphere was that that had to be my name.

“Nah, I just got here.” That's the typical answer, regardless of truth. But since it's a cliché at this point, do people still buy it? I realized that it actually doesn't matter, and moved on from this topic. Reminder that this isn't actually that weightless of a question.

“I don't remember getting a rapper's name.”

“Well, y'know, I thought the same ol' name was getting a lil stale and stuff~”

Clad in her festival outfit of blue yukata with a teal sash, Ryuushi-san answered bashfully. Having a brain capable of thinking such an astonishing name, her fluffiness is simply wonderful~ (oblivious mode still engaged)

If she were Meme-san, than the brain must be about to bloom with flower.

Still, it wasn't part of the promise for Ryuushi-san to be in her yukata — it was a miscalculation I'd gladly accept.

“How's the yukata?” She pulled the sleeves up and inquired about my thought.

“Marvelous!” I complemented with a thumbs-up. Ryuushi-san's face lit up.

I'm just talking about the yukata, not whoever was wearing it~ Albeit not something I often do, I almost had the impulse to tease her. If I just said 'cute,' would Ryuushi-san be upset? Or embarrassed?

“I went to borrow the neighbour Onee-san's yukata, and had her help me put it on.”

Oh, that tiny Onee-san? How old is she anyway?

“I see… But, why the helmet?”

“My hair's actin' up.”

She adjusted the hat. Aw, she's worried about her straight hair? Not like anything's wrong with it. It's also weird to have it on.

“Now I'm ready for that beam attack from above!”

“What's the point of that attack if a helmet could block it?”

It's still cute in its own way… Hm, love sees no fault.

“Mm~”

Ryuushi-san retracted her smile and looked left and right.

“What's wrong?”

“Uh, um, I was just thinking that we can't see the moon tonight.”

She was obviously looking at the sides of the road.

As though sidestepping my question, she beamed again.

“Well, let's go have some fun!”

“Whoa.” Ryuushi-san circled behind me, 'there, there!' and pushed on my back. Am I a Mikoshi? I wouldn't mind just hugging Ryuushi-san (redacted). (TL Notes: Mikoshi神輿 is a form of carriage, or litter, that symbolizes the vehicle of deities, often used in the Shinto religion. It is also present in other Asian cultures)

“Mm? Ya have an interesting smell, Niwa-kun.”

“I put on a lotta bug repellant.” Your speech is just as interesting.

With that happy humming from behind as the BGM, I looked up toward the night sky.

Indeed, the moon was not present. That might be better, I recalled in the daze.

Without any wind throughout the day, there wasn't a shard of cloud in the sky either now. I feel cooler than during the day, yet warmer than in the morning. With the right preparation against the bugs, the climate's entering a tolerable phase.

Yet as we entered the street of the shopping district, the heat coming off from the iron plates almost tricked me into thinking it's the rain season again. The smell of grilled food pervaded in the air too: it was the smell of dried sauce. “I really like this smell.”

Leaving my back and walking on my side, Ryuushi-san exaggeratedly stuck her sniffing nose out. I laughed; Ryuushi-san too bloomed a smile. It was a slightly embarrassing exchange.

“Fruitarians don't eat grilled squids or takoyaki, do they?” (TL notes: Octopus balls)

“Well~ Soba with a little less meat is fine. I can also do candied apple, eggettes, also cotton candies… Otherwise...” She looked toward the neatly-placed stands. “Ah, goldfishing also sounds pretty good.”

Since it followed a list of foods, I almost agreed with the thought 'Oh, so she can eat goldfishes too?” Meanwhile, I remembered a street performer swallowing an entire goldfish.

“Feels like a lotta of our classmates came too”

“Yeah.” I saw a few while waiting.

“If somebody saw us, y'know, wouldn't it be a little… Y'knyow?”

Ryuushi-san acted all embarrassed; even her gait followed, shrivelling up like her body.

“What do you mean?”

“Umm, like, 'Niwa-kun you cutie~' 'Ryuuko is a hoe~' Ya know?” (TL notes: translated accordingly, don't hurt me)

“…...” I'm even more confused now.

In other words, people might mistake our relationship if they saw us?

But we already eat lunch together, so now is a little…

“What if Mikki saw us?”

Why not just have her take a picture as commemoration? Ah, speaking of that… I took my phone out to check the time… Should be enough time.

“Mmm, is there something you need to keep an eye on for?”

“That's my line: you've been looking for something, right? Like someone?”

I dodged the question. Could it be Nakajima? No way. Or rather, can that guy even come? Perhaps the shopping district's victory also meant the city folks will have a harder time showing up.

Having her suspicious behaviour pointed out, Ryuushi-san let out a manga-like chuckle and looked down sheepishly. Has she given up? She didn't make an excuse.

“Well, I was just wondering that, maybe, ya wanted to hang out with Touwa-san for the festival… So maybe she was around… Kuhaha.”

Why did she laugh like a gang boss? It's a sunny and oddly cute tone. If it were Ryuushi-san, even a 'Kuhaha' or 'Kekehehehaha' befitting only for a gangster wouldn't be unpleasant.

Yet this Ryuushi-san doesn't seem like she could handle Erio. I'm likely part of the reason, so I couldn't just say anything… As far as I know anyway. I could be just thinking too much.

“Erio is with Meme-san… Her mom, for the festival.”

“Oh~ Is she? Touwa-san and her mom...” Why did she seem so happy?

Compared to before, her smile had widened. Her cheeks, mouth and eyes almost popped out to make a happy expression. Yet to that countenance, I could only grin awkwardly.

Well, she did hit the nail on the head; thus, I changed the topic and looked to the stands lined on the side. It's a little petty how my sight always drifted to the price tag.

“What do you want? It's on me.”

“Eh?”

“Think of it as celebrating for your big game.”

“What!” Ryuushi-san hopped a little. Is my generosity really that far-fetched? Is there something to my usual behaviour I need to re-evaluate on?

“I am deeply indebted to you.” She bowed down and thanked me in an old-fashioned manner.

“Don't be. Well, what do you fancy?” I asked while moving closer to the food stands.

Ryuushi-san would probably stop by in front of whatever she wanted. So I handed the decision-making to her while moving ahead. The smell intensified.. More precisely, since we closed in, the originally-mixed smell now each distinguished themselves. The aroma of heated sugar and soy sauce tingled my growling guts.

With her finger tip, Ryuushi-san tickling with tapped my shoulder.

“I'mma go with the candied apple.”

“Hm.” I nodded in a very Erio-esque way. “Well, let's get one.”

Peeking into the targeted stand, Ryuushi-san smiled warmly and gestured a finger at the old lady inside.

“I would like one… Ah, would you like one too, Niwa-kun?”

“I'm okay.”

“Okie dokie~ Just one please.”

The number did change halfway through the conversation, but I didn't think it's something to be mindful of.

“Here ya go~ Come again~” Like someone working at a super market, the old lady took the money from me. 300 yen per pop. I thought it was 50 yen before, from the stand in front of the train station. This must be what is known as the festival price.

At about her third bite, Ryuushi-san paused.

“It's a little embarrassing with ya staring.”

“Is it? Guess I will keep staring.”

“Wuu. Ya are gonna be like that, huh. Niwa-kun is surprisingly mean~”

We grinned jovially at one another. Submerged in the festivity, we savoured the relaxing atmosphere.

Even the old lady over by the stand smiled, affected by us.

Since Ryuushi-san began eating, I waited quietly while looking around.

I noticed a familiar face in the crowd. Her pale skin stood out and was easily picked up.

Ooi… Tooe-san? The owner of the hair salon, with her daughter on her shoulder, passed by. Was the man on her side the husband? We're not exactly close enough to warrant a hello, so I merely watched.

The girl sitting on her shoulders, was she worried from being so high? She shrivelled and shrunk onto her mother's head.

Mouth ajar, she seemed to be whining, though the distance between us meant it wasn't clearly heard.

“Wanna bite? Niwa-kun.”

Ryuushi-san passed the half-eaten candy to me. It was such an innocent act that I actually recoiled from the confusion. It's an indirect kiss no matter how you look at it: is it really okay? I don't even think Ryuushi-san herself was completely aware of anything of the sort.

Is it really okay to just do this when I had my guard down? I had this meaningless, chivalrous thought. Perhaps I had some subtle feeling of guilt.

“N-no thanks.” Wavered, I painfully turned her down. “Tch.” Ryuushi-san smilingly tutted and returned the candy. See no evil, hear no evil… Not. Hm. Hmm.

In the end only I regretted. Am I lacking something in terms of moral? Or is this actually normal for a high school teenager?

During my struggle, Ryuushi-san finished her apple. “Shoulda walked around.” She just now said it. Was she maybe sorry for making me wait?

“Why not? We can take our time.”

Plus we didn't have anything specific to do for this festival anyway. I guess there is the fireworks. “Oh yeah, thanks for treating me.” Ryuushi-san clasped her hands and thanked me and the old lady.

“”Thank you.”” We both waved our hands in unison. That's a little saddening.

The leftover chopstick was taken away by the shop keep.

Looking at the scene, I took my phone out to check the time. Wouldn't want to be late.

“Okay, Niwa-kun's next.”

As we returned to the crowd, Ryuushi-san said something interesting.

“Eh?” I genuinely felt a little disgusted at myself after imitating her.

“A present for your home run! I'll treat ya!”

Ryuushi-san pulled her sleeve up and for some reason showed her biceps. Trying to show her reliableness? “...Really?” Ryuushi-san's treating me? Well, I'm not that surprised.

Still, I was truly overjoyed.

“Thanks. I'll take you up on that.”

“Yeah! C'mon~ What ya fancy?”

Like a TV show's lady, she hurried me.

“Hm!...” What's better? I scanned around while looking for something that struck me.

Then, my sight landed on that booth. I suppose most folks passing by would have looked again just to make sure.

“Anyone buying? Anyone~?”

A female wearing an eel costume, selling a grilled version of her kins… How fitting.

Felt like something you might find in a theme park. Is there even an eel park?

“Yo~ Unagikawa-san.” (TL Notes: Unagi = eel)

We visited that stall in order to chat with Maekawa-san, busy skewering the eels.

Drenching with sweat, Maekawa-san seemed like she would pass out at any given time.

Hearing us, she looked up. Her usual smug was complete covered by the costume.

Actually, that might even be a gill costume. I thought.

“Transfer student and Ryuushi? That's an expected line-up.”

What an unnecessary comment. Asking me to change myself… With the final destination being Meme-san, though, I'm very hesitant.

“I told ya it's Ryuuko. Maekawa-san, are ya… working~?”

A little scared, Ryuushi-san asked. “A payless job.” She seemed to say so self-mockingly.

“I'm helping out my family stall. Re-heat the packaged eels, and sell them off 500 yen each.”

“Ah, that reminds me of what I use to have in the elementary school lunch. It's something we'd have near the end of semester.”

Ryuushi-san nodded, as though comprehending. With a blank face, Maekawa-san focused on her hands without looking up at Ryuushi-san. It was then I realized that, perhaps, her quietness was result from the dizzying heat. She's wobbling too.

“500 yen huh, that's not exactly even with the apple.”

“That's fine! Ryuuko Onee-san will spoil ya!”

“Then, I will gladly accept.” And run straight up into her bossom… The difficulty in this world was not being able to do what you want.

With fingers pinching the skewer sticks, Maekawa-san continued spacing out.

“Still, eel suits you.”

“Rice eel and congers are up my valley too.” Ah, there's a reflexive reaction from her drifting eyes.

“Moray eels seems passable too.”

As long as it's skinny and lengthy it'll work. Even earth worms or crickets… Ah, is that no good?

“Niwa-kun, would ya like the eels?”

As expected for a fruitarian to be discontent with my decision. But, um, from a friend's position, that should be the expected thing to do, I thought.

“Hm, can I?”

“Yep. One skewer, please.”

Thank you~ Maekawa-san mumbled listlessly and picked up a finished skewer from the corner. She passed it to Ryuushi-san. I watched the two hands in contact. Maekawa-san's hands were white and long, and a bit rough. Ryuushi-san's were like children's, smooth and without flaws.

People's hands reflect their lives. How do my hands look?

Ryuushi-san took the food, and passed the eel skewer to me like a flower.

“Here, Nya~ Nyaa~ Niwa… Wait? Who?”

“Wha~ Are you the amnesiac main character now?” Actually, even if that wasn't a spontaneous event I'd be terrified.

“Oh no. What did I call ya? Nyawa~niwawa...”

“Just the normal, please.” Also, the correct answer is Nyawaniwa~Nyowa… Hm?

I transformed into a troubled girl. “Mmmm.” I received the food from a grumbling Ryuushi-san.

“Actually, I'll take one more. This one is on me.” I ordered another one in realization.

“Are ya really that hungry, Niwa-kun? Or are ya a slimey-lover?”

“Well, I guess the former is more correct.” Actually, Ryuushi-san hadn't pay yet, had she?

The current Maekawa-san might even let us go if we didn't pay.

Yet as we chatted on, Maekawa-san's face changed dramatically: light returned to her face. Though glaring, her eyes had focused onto me.

Oh hoh! Unagikawa-san had came back from the dead. Truth to be told, however, it's already a miracle that she's alive above ground during this season. I guess from that angle Maekawa-san isn't too different from the eels.

“Heh~” She grinned, eyes squinting, as though noticing something. “I see.”

“What do you see?”

“Nah, I just caught on something when I see you add another order.”

“W-what are you babbling about?! Secret?! Are you a certain detective?!”

“People call me the frail, and pretty smart Maekawa-san.” (TL notes: Detective Conan)

She stretched her eyes, making them as big as possible in display of her power. Then she immediately faltered, 'ugh, my head hurts from yelling…' and kneeled down. Intelligence aside, her brain doesn't seem too durable.

But she probably did notice from just that exchange. Impressive, her observation and ability to connect the dots.

If the next volume were to be made into a mystery novel starring Maekawa-san as the protagonist, I wouldn't be too shocked. After all, I feel like I would become the first victim before the big reveal.

“Intercept~!” For some reason Ryuushi-san interrupted. Her skilful arms pushed me back.

“Why did you shove me out of the frame?”

“On a tactical standpoint, we're currently doing a 1 on 1. Excuse me.”

“Why?”

“Cuz my summer has just begun!”

What good would it do making this the last volume? I don't have much backup.

“Five, hundred, yen!”

Without a doubt, she passed the five coins in her hand in front of a recovered Maekawa-san.

“Then me too...”

When I planned to pay for the second eel, Unagikawa-san's head wobbled as if snickering.

“Hehehe, just Ryuushi's five hundred is fine. And the other one… Right, think of it as your inaugural gift.”

Uwah, she knew. “I told ya to call me Ryuuko~ So what are ya on about?”

“Not telling. Also, please call me Maekawa the Clairvoyant.”

“Thanks for that then. I'll pay you back in banana cake rolls, so let's call it even.”

“Sure but… Isn't that kind of rare in a super market?”

“Hey~ Hey~ What are ya two saying? Don't just leave me out~! Ryuuko-san shoots beams from her hands when she's all alone~” That's not normal for human.

“I'll explain on the way.”

Taking the second skewer from Unagikawa-san, I distanced myself from the booth. I don't belong in that cruel world where a moment of being seen-through would be the death of one, so I chose escape.

Well, since it's Maekawa-san, she might just collapse without anyone watching, so I'm a little worried.

“Thank you very much~ Hope you have a wonderful night.”

Under the watchful eyes of Maekawa-san, whose ability to voice returned, we mixed into the people.

“So, what was that about~?” Mildly upset, Ryuushi-san started throwing tantrum like a child unable to follow her friends' conversation.

“I'll have ya explain till I'm satisfied! Explain ya self, dangit!”

She jabbed with her elbow multiple time in my sides. Coach, this is cheating.

Yet there is not coach in life. I must, therefore, decide what was right on my own.

“Money can't buy lives, yet here I am using currency to purchase the part of an eel. I am beyond condemned… Maekawa-san saw through me.”

I scared even myself with the unending lies. For a moment I even thought maybe a spirit had possessed me. Bon festival is just around the corner, too, so that must be why. (TL notes:
Obon お盆 is a Buddhist tradition to honor ancestors' spirits. It is also a day of family reunion, to visit ancestors' graves as well as to clean them. Days seem to differ in different Asian countries)

“So that's what's troubling ya... Ah! A foreshadowing of Niwa-kun's fruitarian route!”

Our colourful Ryuushi-san seemed to have understood something she shouldn't have.

I have been dreading the next time when I will be dragged into another vegetarian buffet.

Nevertheless, the ridiculous story seemed to have amended Ryuushi-san's discontent.

Despite the fragments of guilt laid about my feet.

What's left is not flowers in each hands, but an eel in both.

Now that's a headache — I can't hold my girlfriend's hand if both hands are filled! I wish I could be in a position to think like so. So far the only female I've held hands with since coming here… Meme-san. The only female to have sat behind me on a bike… Meme-san. Someone who hugged me on her own… Meme-san. A kiss on my cheek… Meme-gahhhhhhhhhhhh!

A nuclear war waged through my youth. The apocalypse came. Looking from the outside sucks. Aside from hand-holding, everything had been taken by my aunt. Is she the devil following me? Instead of the succubus of every guy's dream?

As I continue the motion of moving my feet forward with Maekawa-san-like dead fish eyes. “Ah.”

“What?”

“It's Hanazawa-san.” I purposefully did not name the male next to him.

With shades and a cap on, like a sneaky celebrity, the inadvertently-made-conspicuous Hanazawa-san & Nakajima were looking at something at a booth. The items they seemed to be looking at appeared to be accessories.

They must have came here in disguise because they lost the game.

“Do city people not want to come now?”

I mumbled my doubt. Though unexpectant, a response came from the side.

“Mm~ I guess. Some people do care a lot.”

“But you're here, Ryuushi-san.”

“Well~ y'know, I did say I'm with ya!”

With that bashful yet happy look, she tossed me words that made me secretly joyful.

Then she added the line of 'And I told ya I'm Ryuuko~' I was even more elated.

I turned around abruptly.

The place we passed filled with bliss and footsteps, like candies had rained from the sky.

Only a part of this town celebrated the festivities tonight.

Yet, so many came.

“How do I put this.” I turned my head back to report the sentiment permeating in my chest.

“Mm.”

“There's so many people here — I'm a little moved.

Afternoons in the summer. The roads were never so full of life.

But now, the emotions people poured in here might just become a river of its own.

“It is really cool~”

As if expressing how genuine she was, Ryuushi-san nodded deeply.

“Also.”

With a bit of accent, she smiled meaningfully and looked up to my face. Those eyes looked like they saw something worth praising, making me blush. Unsure of her intention, I did not know what to say, only able to squeeze a twisted smile.

“Ahaha!” She thought my reaction funny.

Then, Ryuushi-san hopped into the road like she did last time in the rain.

She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.
[[File:DTS Vol 03 333.jpg|thumbnail|'She landed in the middle, stretching her arms as far out as she could.']]

“Everything here~! It's all on ya, Niwa-kun!”

“...Eh?”

Being treated like the saviour of the planet was less embarrassing and more baffling.

“Me? No, no, I'm run the shops or anything, neither am I running the events, right?”

“But, if ya didn't hit that home run, we won't be having the festival here.”

“Oh, yeah.” That's true.

The ace I once dreamed of becoming.

Once I became it, I realized how flimsy the position was, and could not felt completely glad.

I guess not having the basics down is still not good.

Because of the occasion. Because of luck, I got it without using real abilities.

I can't be placed in the same category as Ryuushi-san, who worked so hard to where she was.

...Still, no other values other than self-satisfaction embody this so-called 'cause.'

Call it what you like — talent, hard work, or fortune.

Only, after the results, there is no such thing as choosing what the means was.

Just like no matter how assiduous I was, I could never participate in a football game.

Even so.

What else can I do but assent? I am, after all, the best at 'giving up.'

“That's right~! I AM the mastermind behind the festival~!”

I tried to be an idiot in the crowd. Surprising felt great throwing away your shame.

“Whoa~! Niwa-kun's the hero of the galaxy~! Land of Light~!” (TL Notes: Ultraman's planets)

We both flailed our arms like birds with their wings.

Perhaps it wasn't Ryuushi-san's intent, but I'm afraid we're… Considered as brainless couples in the eyes of the passers-by.

“But that home run must also be why some people can't come now.” I sulked.

“Who cares about that?”

Go away~ Looked like she just threw the entire thing out.

“Ya became a hero this summer, Niwa-kun!”

Heheh! Ryuushi-san proudly thrust her chest forward like she's the star.

“Well, a hero on a small scale. Like, 'the neighbour who's really good at baseball' tier.”

“So what! The hero of this town can change the world little by little!”

Seemingly throwing an entire something out, Ryuushi-san praised me with arms raised.

Summer-only hero… huh.

First, I would like to change the condition of 'the only intimacy comes from my aunt.'

That aside.

The world might be like so now because of a piece of pebble you kicked on the road long ago.

When the wind blows, the barrel merchant gets rich. Butterfly Effect Fish Story. ((TL Notes: 風が吹けば桶やが儲かる, Japanese proverb meaning that one minor thing could have a huge impact on something irrelevant; the second part is from movie, Fish Story.)

The words that I should have ignored long ago emerged once again.

Furthermore, they stepped into my future with a taunting smile.

“...Now that's annoying.”

Having to bend to those words.

With arms out on the sides still, Ryuushi-san skipped back.

“So, Mr. Hero, when do you plan on staying till?”

“Uh, yeah, um, actually...” I stuttered. No, it will only worsen if I stop now. With a breath, I determined to finish.

“I have a little rendezvous after this.”

One who chases two hares shall get neither.

I know! Please don't remind me of that now!

Rendezvous. As the words exit my mouth, Ryuushi-san froze. However.

“Niwa-kun.”

Like having a high class chocolate hanging from her lips, she called my name with a bright grin.

Cold sweat formed on my back from the illusion of having hot iron branded on me.

“I won't ask ya who you're meeting up with. I prefer the slow strangulation by cotton, but...”

“Gulp.” This was neither acting nor playing along — I genuinely could not breath.

Ryuushi-san thrust her index finger forward; the nail poked the tip of my nose.

“Ya owe me one hundred.”

“...Yes.”

“Plus interest.”

“I'll do my best.”

Mhm, Ryuushi-san nodded approvingly… But she still ran off like that time in the rain while crying, 'wuah! I lied! I'm really useless! I couldn't even try to be mad!” Until her silhouette faded into the night, I watched her go; I sighed, angrily rubbing my bangs.

...I'll receive divine retribution one day for doing such a terrible thing. I'll find Ryuushi-san later and apologise to her more.

But, there was nothing I could do about a promise made during same time… I suppose it's not something I could just wave off by saying that. But, well, it is the only way the me now knows.

To be on time, I passed through the road filled with booths leading to the shrine.

It took quite some effort to pass the crowd: I'm not as good at cutting in as someone from the basketball club.

Ascend the ladder; Touwa Erio awaited in front of the shrine. Meme-san was not seen anywhere.

Though I felt there would be five or six people hiding in the bush or behind the offering box, I made it to Erio without springing any such traps.

Wearing her usual outfit, Erio emitted the smell of bug repellent we sprayed on each others before heading out.

“Cousin, you came.”

As if expressing her affection, she shook my right arm as hard as she could. It hurt.

“Of course: I promised I'd came. Where's Meme-san?”

“She went to buy a ton of snacks and takoyaki, then left to Tamura Obaa-chan's. She wanted a festival for just two.”

“Really.” Her usual behaviour came back to bite her, huh.

But since she herself seem happy, I guess no one could stop her either.

“So, why did you want me here at this time?”

“Secret.”

“Really? I'm going to see the fireworks then.”

I re-turned (combination of turning and returning). “Wu~! Wu~!” Erio grabbed my arm and pinched. It's gonna bruise. Let go, my cousin.

“Okay, okay! I'm just messing with you, so let go!”

“Wu~” Perhaps distrustful of me, she kept her grip.

“Is something going to happen? What's going to happen?”

“A little more.” Without checking the time, Erio asserted.

“Fine, we'll wait.” Going back now would also be… Seeing what happened with Ryuushi-san.

“Mm.” Finally assured, she let go of my flesh.

“Have this while we wait.”

“Mm?”

Erio stiffly received the grilled eel I passed over.

“The late inaugural gift, said Maekawa-san.”

I ended up putting it that way, instead of saying I bought it for her.

“Maekawa...” Erio looked to the corner of her eyes in rumination. Couldn't put the name on a face?

“The giant girl who spent a night at your house.”

“Oh~” She seemed to understand, knocking her fist on her palm several times.

Erio then raised the skewer parallel to her eyes; with a 'thank' she bowed toward the lights of the festival.

We decided to sit within the shrine while waiting for Erio's much-anticipated time.

Only cicada cries could be heard, perhaps because woods surrounded us. The usually irritating sound now made the festival more exciting. That's a laughable sentiment.

“It's so much cooler up here.”

Away from the people, the steam, and the bulbs, the night retained its original form.

The sight of festivities below was actually not bad for atmosphere.

“Nom!” Erio bit into the eel while nodding; she looked at the sky meanwhile.

The moment she's waiting for must be related to an astronomical phenomenon.

“You don't have binoculars today.”

“Nope.”

She shook her head. “Delicious.” Apparently also content with the taste.

The… Stars?

I never thought if I liked or hated it. In other words, I'm not interested.

The correct response should be neither like nor hate. But actually, is that an answer?

Before I could reply, Erio popped off.

“It's here!”

Still holding the bamboo sticks from the finished food, Erio sprinted out.

She stopped in the middle of the shrine, and then turned her head around.

I followed; I stood next to her.

“Something you want to see?”

“Mm!”

Since nothing else concrete came out of her mouth, I sought the hints in the sky.

In about a minute, I too saw the thing that cut through the sky.

“Comet?”

“Yep. The Perseids.” (TL Notes: A prolific meteor shower named so because they appear to come from the constellation Perseus. Active during mid July to late August)

“This is the most prolific meteor shower during the summer, the others include...”

She seemed to be saying something, but it sounded mostly like self-mumbling. The rest of the words were unheard from the excitement of the sight.

“...Oh, I see.”

I finally understood.

A meteor shower.

Erio wanted to join the baseball game because she wanted to to see it from here during the night.

Riding the coat tail of festivals, she was able to stay after curfew. Basically, she took the long way around to not defy her mother.

And this must be the best place to see the shower. I finally realized.

I remember hearing this from one of Erio's star gazing lectures.

On a windless day close to a new moon, it is the best for meteor shower viewing due to the lack of moonlight and atmospheric movement. Maybe Erio does have good luck… Or perhaps the universe had embraced her.

She gawked at the night sky — this must be what she looked forward to the most.

“Everything we've done this summer seems like the side dish for tonight.”

We should be glad if we could see a star pass every two minutes.

It definitely wasn't anything dramatic, yet Erio, as though in love with the stars, was drunk in the sight.

At the spur of the moment, I pulled away from Erio.

From that spot, I stared at her. Head lowered, she seemed to pray.

“...Wow~”

Regretfully, the aqua-blue girl watching the stars looked very much like a painting.

Filled with molecules and mystery, the scene had all the rights to be the final curtain of the festival night.

“Hey, now. Don't lose your head.” I palmed my face.

With a bitter grin, I continued gazing into the show.

There was still time before the fireworks.

Playing baseball and watching the stars was correct for this summer.

...Yet, it was still early for a change of scenery.

Like spreading the curtain that slowly descends onto the stage.

Something crawled out from beneath the eaves.

The story did not end there.

“Good evening from beneath the shrine. Call me Belowthe Eaves.”

So she finally admitted it? And I knew she would show up in front of us again.

How dense is she?

The final boss could, of course, judge where my story was going.

“I've known your fate here since the dawn of time.”

Hoshimiya Yashiro.

“Your being here was predetermined.”

She was wearing neither the space suit nor Meme-san's blouse, but a white yukata that was probably borrowed from the shrine. I might not have known where she got the outfit, but it looked like an inauspicious burial dress. She donned even that infamous helmet, bringing her level of dubiousity up to the level of burglars.

If Erio were to scream out, 'Ah~! A thief!” people would likely side with her.

“P-hew.”

“Don't pause between breaths too.”

“Hmhmhmhm.”

Yashiro stood up shakily, unconcerned with the dirtied clothes and assumed her stance.

Then she threw her helmet off.

“Hold it.” She tossed it to Erio; she caught it without looking away from the sky. It would appear she's reveled in the stars and completely uninterested in the Yashiro.

Though I could not deny the possibility of her outright purposefully ignoring Yashiro. That's the right kind of attitude.

Hehe~ Yashio smirked at the sight and spoke.

“I was going to skip town from this troublesome job, but I changed my mind.”

“Wha?”

“Well, why don't I show you a bit of my power.”

“Oh man...” Here we go again.

“But before then, back up three steps.”

“Why?

“Why don't you just show me!” I spoke maliciously.

Just like when we first met, the request remain unchanged.

Only, Yashiro agreed with my request. “Fine.”

With lips titled, she seemed to convey her anticipation for those words.

...That reminded me about last week.

She promised to show me her powers.

“You once said, what is the point of just believing, correct?”

I did. Subconsciously, I nodded.

As if hypnotised, I was sucked into her mien.

“Have all five of your senses remember, what believing does.”

Then.

Yashiro.

“'''Hello! And Goodbye!'''”
[[File:DTS Vol 03 347.jpg|thumbnail|'Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.']]

Raising her stick-like arm, she seemingly summoned something.

Then, the fireworks bloomed in the sky.

The blinding, yet mesmerizing vestiges of black powder.

A red as striking as the tomatoes.

It's the fireworks. The depiction of summer uncoiled my anxiety.

“What is this?”

That's it? She's not planning on saying that she communicated with the firework technician telepathically, is she?

Disappointment, relief and laughters mixed in my chest; the moment I decided to look back onto Yashiro—

In just moments.

From inside the fireworks, something more brilliant entered my vision.

A gigantic orb.

The midnight sun.

A light that stabbed into the eye like a prick.

Then, with the other aurora still glittering, the giant fireball…

It burst with a sound that would entail the end of the world.

Scattered pieces of the stone steps and the summer air exploded in a deafening noise.

I wondered if the sky had fallen down. Or if a miscalibrated had landed. No, maybe lightning was a better fit? The ringing never stopped.

Once I recovered, I had already fallen from the impact.

“Aw…”

A pain both smaller and later than the shock earlier nagged at me.

I looked to the source of the signal, my right arm.

A streak of flesh was missing from the arm; burnt mark traced the indentation.

After scraping my arm, it fell to the ground.

Just that was enough to create such a wound.

“...Ah.”

Rigidly I looked back to inspect the crater.

I couldn't see the object's true form: hidden by the dark of night, the matter did not stand out.

Yet something did indeed fall from the sky.

It came from above.

There was only one thing I could think of.

She couldn't have summoned it, could she?

Yashiro? With that gesture?

Hypothetically, if I had not backed off when I did.

I felt the noise from beneath the temple seem to have grew.

The next firework didn't follow either.

Even Erio, who stood a little away from me, and her gasps became exceptionally audible.

The ringing in my ears persisted.

Lingering images from the moment occupied my vision.

No matter how much time passed.

Afterward, the words that began sprouting out—

Super

Power?

“How is this possible?”

It wasn't a coincidence, a miracle, or destiny. It had nothing to do with me, yet here it is.

Was it her? Telekinesis? Meteor? Rock throw? Star Stream? Home run?

Believe because you have the ability? She's been telling the truth?

If that's the case, her self-proclamation was real? Hoshimiya Yashiro— an esper?

Who was the boy crying wolf?

I tugged at my head, because of the intense noise encroaching in my head.

Even though it was dark, the light that branded itself into my retina danced in algi-like colours.

I sunk into the hallucination that my entire being had been crushed.

The sensation of Youth-Points being shattered into a million pieces.

To seek the truth behind the event, I abruptly looked to the back.

As if only naturally, the girl who summoned the star had already disappeared from the shrine.

“...Ah”

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

Speech can no longer continue — It's been filled, by the most basic of sounds.

I could not stand up; my face buried into the ground.

Neither did I have the courage to search under the eaves.

The real deal appeared in my face.

I literally couldn't even breath from the confusion.

As though reality had combined with this occasion, the night of festivities and meteors began falling apart.

My vision melted as if acids had poured out of my eyes; cracks filled my vision.

The sight twisted; my ear drums were already crazed. The cicadas screamed, encircling the whirl.

Under the terror, I shut my eyes, only to realize that Earth had turned completely in just two seconds.

In the space devoid of common sense, I could not grasp the proof that it was all but an illusion.

The wound from my arm ached. Drip, drop, it tearfully tugged at my pang.

This is super power! It seemed to scream so; I felt tears forming in my eyes.

Covering it with my left hand, I sensed the wet blood drenching my palm.

“Ah… Ah...”

“Ah.” It ended. The voice that wanted to entail could not exit from the lack of moisture.

My sight was corroded by the lights.

My nose shut by the singed smell of the ground.

My throat silenced by the dryness.

My ears ravaged by the cacophony.

My skin trembled from the blood.

All senses carried with them reverence, and concession to 'that.'

Reality descended upon me.

I could never reach, nor understand that truth.

A small star had crossed the boundary line between super power and coincidence.

After ward.

I still didn't know if it was a strike, or a foul. I could only look up, and stare at the stars in the sky.

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter6

2017-03-13T06:06:54Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 4 — 0.00000000198cm Per Second</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

If, hypothetically, there exists telepathy.

If that is true, then we can know what each other want. No matter how you see it, that should be a good thing.

…Well, it is just hypothetically speaking: humans don’t have any powers in the first place.

Hence the phrase ‘super power,’ to differentiate from ‘talents.’

Let’s ignored what I just said — something else is far more troubling.

‘The ability to read mind’ — what if it’s applied to oneself?

We are aware of what we want, be it tangible or otherwise: everything is exposed and completely grasped. Yet, if we wish for it all to come true, it isn't possible. How could it, anyway?

Even if I were to know all questions before hand, scoring a hundred percent on a test isn’t that simple.

At least for me, I don’t have that ability to fill out all the spaces in that given amount of time.

Things that must be given up piled up like a hill — no, — like a mountain.

So much so that I bet I can make it into a tourism spot if I named it.

Therefore, at the time, leaving the youth football team wasn’t a difficult choice, but a natural course of action.

I still think so, to this day. Even in the future, I will not regret it. My parents said nothing as well.

The money (which came from two-years’ worth of my allowance) spent on uniforms and cleats were wasted, but otherwise my life went on unchanged.

Emotions like a sense of inferiority, or frustration shrunk, flattening entirely.

I didn’t have to head to the field under that bridge with my parents on the weekends any more, so suddenly I’m met with free times. Too much free time. So I started playing games for entire days. It’s fun in its own way, I guess.

Knowing there is another way to spend time besides playing football, I rejoiced.

What remained was the ‘barrier.’

Me and my friends didn’t play football after school any more. Subconscious avoidance, as well as me telling them ‘I’m just done with it’ with shrugged shoulders worked like water and oil: close but never together.

And perhaps because of that, I became withdrawn. My skin turned pale, and I stopped getting hurt. Probably due to lose exercise, I ate less too and lost weight. The environment changed, like chameleons from their emotions. The initial bizarre feeling from the changes faded, eventually disappearing.

After since, I started to use ‘giving up’ as a way to move on.

In other words, I took the path of least resistance.

…Yet.

Just as I lived with such a way, for some reason, during the summer this year, this strange thing showed up.

A crazy, gibberish-spouting and self-talking girl in space suit: Hoshimiya Yashiro.

She said I have ‘potential.’

Another way to put it is someone close to obtaining super power.

From where on me has she determined that quality?

What Yashiro professed as a forward motion invisible to the eyes, impossible to discern.

I could not catch up to even a speed like that.

“So, the real game is tomorrow. It’s gonna be the big one.”

“Yeah?”

“Are you joining us, transfer student?”

Maekawa-san spoke tauntingly; a tiny needle stabbed into my left ear.

“I’m not doing a thing, as usual… But, is there a point to it?”

“And what do you mean by that?”

“Uh, I mean we’ve lost every game so far. I just don’t think we have a chance.”

“Well, frankly speaking we’ve only been practising so far. I predict that Hanazawa will leave halfway through the game~”

‘She doesn’t look too thrilled~’ So that’s the extent of Maekawa-san’s accuracy.

August 8th, evening. The official game was tomorrow, the day when the city side and shopping district will compete for victory.

If it rains, no game. Refer to the Tamura Shop if you want snacks, and the minimum spending is 300 yen! Dang, I’m quite the merchant!

Since the imagination was in the voice of Tamura Obaa-san instead of Meme-san, I scared myself a little. Well, maybe she’s the hardworking type when she was young.

Perhaps because of the rain this morning, cool air pervaded the afternoon despite the cleared sky. The night, too, was chilly when we came to the yard. It might have been due to the dampened grass under our feet. Even the cicadas were reticent tonight.

“I mean, it’s just a festival. Why does it matter where it’s held?”

“For those grown ups it matters in all sorts of way. So… That’s a yes for you?”

“Hm… Yes.”

“And Touwa?”

Erio delighted at the cloudless sky, happily observing Pluto next to me. But at the moment, she seemed to be piqued by the phone, occasionally shooting me a glance.

Just like that — like playing a game of Stoplight, she would peek at me, only to look away quickly when we make eye contact. I grabbed her by the back of her collar, ‘Uwah.’ ‘Erio, you wanna play baseball tomorrow?’ and asked. Unlike with basketball, she moved her chin downward.

“She’s coming.” I let go; her stiffened back instantly collapsed as she scurried away. She then jumped back to the telescope like she was going to bite it, once again watching the sky from below.

“Alright. I suppose I will have to get in the proper attire tomorrow!”

“Are you going to wear your secret giant squid outfit?”

“There’s gonna be a fantastic ‘surprise!’”

“We’re not going to a hobby goup, you know.”

We both laughed, and finally hung up. I put the phone back into my pocket and sat closer to Erio. Her hair waved left and right, while she enthusiastically sketched on the notebook. Looks like this will continue till the end of the summer break.

“Cousin, are you done with phone?”

“Hm.” I acknowledged.

“Then, watch the stars.” She emptied up the spot to the telescope for me.

Well, since I’m already here, I might as well do some stargazing… Whoa~ I was slightly awed. Even a casual glance could reveal that the scenery is different every day. Pluto moves fast, apparently.

If the changes that occur every day is as obvious as this, then living must be much more motivating and fulfilling.

According to Yashiro, people would spend decades to move just a few centimetres.

Normally, we would cower at that.

“Hey.” I walk over to the opposite side, asking a question to a smiling Erio.

“Mm?”

“Why do you play baseball with us?”

Erio jolted; she shut her lips into a line. Perhaps realizing that she couldn’t talk this way, she frantically opened the seal again:

“It’s… It’s a secret.” She pursed her lips again.

“…Well, whatever.”

Ending the conversation, I looked up at Pluto again.

Is Nakajima, Hanazawa-san and Hoshimiya Yashiro coming as well?

The impending day of battle.

Rather than worrying about that, I was more concerned with the fact that the summer is halfway over.

“Chang~ chang~ Kachang~ Chang~”

“Chang~ Chang~ Kachang~ Chang~”

“Chang~ Chang chang~ Chang chang~ Chang chang chang chang~”

Somebody watching from the side might be wondering, ‘what kind of family is this?’

August 9th. On the morning when the sun was barely poking out of the horizon. Rays projecting from between the buildings were still faint, and without the usual ferocity of the current season. Gales blew, carrying away a proper amount of heat from the skin — Indeed it was a weather fitting for sports.

On that morning, the three members of the Touwa Household lined up in the yard and did the radio callisthenics diligently… While adding their own music. Starting from the right were Erio, Me and Meme-san.

Usually hiding in the bed or lying down on the hallway at this time, Meme-san was for some reason awoke this morning, joining us in the exercise. She looked like she spent a night outside, with that tired look, messy hair and untidy shirt.

“Chang~ Chang~ Chang Chang~ Chang~ Chang~ Lala~ Lala~”

Erio performed with a blank look, beginning stretching her arms.

But I was doing my legs, while Meme-san worked her waist.

The three of us occasionally lost our unity. Everyone had forgotten about the order. After all, the last time me and Erio did this was four years ago, and Meme-san must have been I will say no more.

Despite being sloppy, the warm-up forcibly continued. I’ve witnessed three times when Meme-san was just doing random things. Looks like she has the tendency of just doing whatever when she forget.

The final breathing part was when all three of us finished together. “Ah. Someone has to go stamp on the card.” Meme-san mumbled sleepily and drifted back home. Is she okay?

Well, I question her sanity even when she’s awake, so what’s the point of asking now?

“Well, let’s get ready to go.”

“Ready to go~” Erio repeated after me like a little girl. If she’s able to put more intonation in her normal speech, she’d be wonderful like a regular human.

I entered before Erio. After taking my sandals off I stopped her with a gesture. “Mmm~” Ignoring her strange growl, I proceeded into the kitchen. I had to give her a wet rag for her feet. The moment I told her to not go out barefoot, she sprinted outside. Unlike a teenager’s rebellious phase, it was closer to a child throwing a tantrum.

“I’m grabbing a rag.”

“Oh.” After a brief exchange with Meme-san, who was washing her face in the kitchen, I returned to the entrance with a dampened rag. “Here.” I tossed it to Erio. She grabbed it and, without hiding her resentment, gave two careless scrubs under her feet.

“Clean!”

“No, It’s not.”

“The galaxy is weeping from your bullying!”

“I see we have graduated from the U.S. now.”

I’m the one cleaning the floor this summer, you know. You’re more than welcomed to help out, ex-chore helper. Though It will be a disaster if she’s responsible for that.

“Sorry for the wait~” Someone was waiting? I turned with the question in mind.

Finished with tidying herself up, Meme-san exited from the kitchen. Her sleepiness disappeared, and she’s even showing her motherliness with foil-wrapped rice balls in her hands; I almost thought it was someone else.

Just FYI, she was actually wearing the attendance card on her neck. Isn’t that the card for collecting points during the spring bread festival?

“Here you are. Lunch. I woke up just to make you this.”

“I will gladly accept it.” I involuntarily answered like a subordinate to a boss.

Maybe it’s because Meme-san was suddenly doing something, so it’s only natural that I was taken aback. Had she changed due to the lack of appearance?

“You have to have lunch if you’re going to play, right? I used to make lots of food for Eri-chan too!”

“It’s true. I spent a whole day eating at the beach.”

Continuing from Meme-san’s recollection, Erio joyfully ascribed the ins-and-out of the story. Was that when Erio was still normal? For her, it was probably one of the most cherished memories.

“Do you want to save it till we’re there?”

“Mm.” Erio nodded while hugging the rice balls carefully. “It’s a bento.” She’s not wrong.

I let Erio, who claimed to have cleaned her feet, put on her shoes. Shoes aren’t meant to be put on her feet, I thought while looking down. I too changed into my shoes and grabbed the key to my padlock from the shelf.

“We’re going now.”

“Going~”

“Now~”

The three of us shared a mysterious greet. Well, mine’s pretty normal, but I felt like I would be considered as one of them anyway. Sad, really.

Once again we exited from the entrance. I headed toward the shed for my bike. Meme-san mentioned that she wanted to clean the storage during summer, so she asked me to; but I’d completely forgotten about that. Anyway, I moved the bicycle outside into the yard. I’ve gotten used to it, and now I can actually do a wheelie.

With a dislike for the empty backseat, Erio hopped into her spot in the basket. I still baffle at the mentality. According to Maekawa-san’s previous report, her butt hurt. So what does Erio think? Asking if a girl’s feet hurt is acceptable, but not so much when it comes to their butt. What a strange world we live in. Hmmm, but do I even see Erio as a girl?

Is it really okay to see my cousin Eri-chan as a girl~? I thought.

I straddled onto the seat, and began the plain, normal routine of saying ‘here we go.’ ‘Go~’

We headed out. But, at that precise moment.

Instead of seeing us off from the door with a ‘ride safely~’ Meme-san shouted and ran over ‘wait~’

Strapped across her back was a bag of unknown content.

“Oh~ I guess I am tagging along after all~”

“Wait, you’re coming with us?” My judgement said what you meant was to leave without you.

“I wanna see Erio and Mako-kun play~!”

“Okay I get it, fine — so stop screwing around!” And don’t choke my neck!

Meme-san hugged my waist and hopped onto the rack. The bicycle tipped leftward from the impact.

“Whoah, oh~” Even Erio hurriedly held onto the basket’s rim.

The long-awaited Touwa trio rode together. Letting Erio and Meme-san sit on the bike, I proceeded to the river side.

Occasionally I want to palm my face for not considering anything wrong with this picture.

Yet, even this sigh of regret seemed to be washed away by the water of forgetting. With the way things are now, the destruction of doubt is but an issue of time, slowly approaching me.<ref>The first line is apparently from Kara no Kyoukai, chapter six</ref>

Meme-san actually has her own bicycle, so why doesn’t she use it?

…I asked myself in the corner of my mind.

Riverbank. During weekends, people were usually seen playing rugby with their kids. Is soccer not that popular with kids now? It’s a good thing, I think.

I left my bicycle and walked down the bank. The sun had yet shone onto this riverside field at dawn.

The horizon of the rising sun expanded, casting a shadow on the ground.

A few people were practising defence on the field as warmup. They were the old guys on the shopping district team. Yamamoto-san was among them. Were they finally getting ready for the official game?

Oh, a high school girl was already sitting on the bench of our resting area. A familiar girl, at that.

“Hey~ ya~”

A calming tone and a naïve wave. In a cute casual outfit, she covered her hair with a safety helmet.

Mifune Ryuushi-san beckoned at me. Unless I was wrong, she probably wasn’t waving at the Erio a step behind me. Noticing Ryuushi-san’s presence, Erio retreated.

I had realized the possibility of being trapped in this pickle between Erio and Ryuushi-san, but I approached the resting area fearlessly. “Yo~” I raised my hand lightly and began probing. “What’s going on today?”

“The Onee-san from around told me about the game, so I came here to cheer for Niwa-kun!”

She smiled widely, swinging her dangling legs back and forth. I appreciate her coming all the way here.

After that, a shade cast on Ryuushi-san’s smile. The focus of her eyes moved to Erio.

“Uh… Touwa-san too… Um… Good mornin’.”

Despite her stare drifting off, Ryuushi-san greeted Erio courteously.

Why did she hesitate? I guess, from her appearance, Erio does seem more fitting with an English line.

“G-good… Morninging.”

Erio, too, awkwardly responded colloquially. It was probably not because she stuttered that she repeated herself. I think. Then she scanned about, mumbling something she had discovered.

“Mom, is gone.”

Ah, she is. We rode here together, but what happened afterwards escaped me… What a strange incidence that a forty-year old with such conspicuous presence could vanish. I looked up the bank to see if she was there. “Ah.”

Instead I noticed a different creature. The thing riding on a bicycle nimbly in that outfit, though hard to identify from a distance, is undoubtedly Maekawa-san. What a terrifying sight.

If fishes never stop evolving, would they perhaps traverse the land like that?

The creature that got off her bicycle and trod over on her fins… What the hell is that?

Wrapped in an enigmatic costume with a daikon-like colour, Maekawa-san raised her hand (fin).

“Yo, aren’t you early. You too, Ryuushi.”

“I told ya to call me Ryuuko…” Oh man, she’s confused! Even Ryuushi-san was disconcerted.

“Maekawa-san… What, is that?” I asked in lieu of the three of us.

“A dugong.” I’m a mermaid~ She posed after flicking her bangs.

“…” Despite having seeing it once in an aquarium.

Do dugongs have leg fins? No — they don’t even have legs.

“Oi~” At then, shouting came from the field. “Do you want to practice~?” Yamamoto-san called to us. “I’m coming~” I waved back.

Since Ryuushi-san came for me, I figured the least I could do was to show her my best.

As for the bento, I’ll save till practice is over.

“Can you hold on to this for me?” I rest the rice balls onto Maekawa-san’s fins.

“Sure. Who made these?”

“My aunt.”

I put the baseball cap left on the corner of the bench.

“Here, glove.” Ryuushi-san handed something she casually found to me.

“Thanks.” I put my left hand in it… Isn’t this for the catcher? Whatever.

“Do you best, Niwa-kun~!”

Ryuushi-san waved gently. Yep, that’s how a manager should be.

As for the Miss Fishy who attended to that role prior — as much as I appreciated the food… She’s not the manager, but our mascot.

Now we can say that the Maekawa Dugong is, beyond any doubt, our official mascot; she had transcended from being a fish to a mammal! …Wait.

“Ryuushi-san, aren’t you supposed to cheer for the city team?” I had to be sure.

“Hey, now~ Did ya already forget, Niwa-kun~?”

She stuck her thumb out and grinned a toothy smile.

“I’m with ya, Niwa-kun!”

She blushed. We blushed too. She said such embarrassing thing in front of all these people we know. Erio looked displeased, and even Maekawa-san… What kind of face was that? She hid in the costume.

“Dang~ now that’s being young~”

“Why must Ryuushi-san also play as the cheering audience?”

“’Cuz I’m embarrassed! Like, kaboom!”

I didn’t get it. Flustered, I could not look at the resting area. I ran toward the field to wait for my turn.

“Cousin, is the rice ball good?”

“Hm, it is. What, it’s not like you made it, Erio.”

“I know.” But she’s still glad. As though she herself had been complimented, Erio beamed with a smile.

She really loves her mom. Is it because Meme-san spoils her too much? Or is it because Erio loves her mom so much that she couldn’t help but spoil her? These two are just like the chicken and the egg.

Eating our breakfast together, Erio and I waited for the time to come.

Our opponents were a little late, but they still gathered just enough people before the match. Naturally, Nakajima and Hanazawa-san were among them. Even the space-girl who guards the left field was standing in front of the shopping district team.

…I didn’t consider Yashiro as a threat, since she’s never done anything exceptional. Similar to me, she’s just there to fill the number.

“Rice ball~”

“Falling down~” <ref>A classic Japanese children’s story. Search “Rolling rice ball”</ref>

Ryuushi-san and Maekawa-san watched me and Erio eat. We couldn’t finish all this food, so I raised one of the rice balls up in the air. A hand and a fin began battling. The hand won easily. “Ahh~”

The dugong passed out from the intense exercise. Being able to make it here was already a miracle on its own. I’m not just kidding — I am genuinely concerned for the human being known as Maekawa-san, since she already struggles so much living as one.

Perhaps due to the food being made by her mother, Erio attempted to stuff them in her mouth. “Urgh.” You’re a light weight, so don’t be so reckless. it’d be terrible if your glove catches something out of your mouth instead.

In any case, we’re fed and ready. Everyone on the shopping district team besides Maekawa dad gathered.

“Where’s your dad?” I asked the daughter.

“He ran off from the pressure.” She calmly stated, rousing the crowd. Who’s going to pitch now?

When the noise failed to cease, before the game started, ‘she’ walked over from the river. With what itinerary did it result with her coming from there? I don’t want to know. But we came from the same house, using the same bike, and she somehow ended up there. Did she take a long route?

Touwa Meme-san made her debut in a different outfit.

“What are you wearing?”

“Hmhm~ I changed by the river. Ah~ What a shame, Mako-kun! You could have seen me change if you went there! Is your libido radar working, young man?!”

“I think it’s working just fine.” Since I successfully ignored you.

“Wahahah! I almost thought I had no chance of appearing now that it’s almost ending, so I struck first! If the final boss of a crappy game isn’t as tenacious as I am, he is just a waste of pixels!”

The words pouring out of Meme-san’s mouth were largely broken, echoing loudly. Meme-san, who had returned, changed into a baseball uniform. From what school is that from?
[[File:DTS Vol 03 277.jpg|thumbnail|'The words pouring out of Meme-san’s mouth were largely broken, echoing loudly. Meme-san, who had returned, changed into a baseball uniform. From what school is that from?']]

Must have been what was in that bag, but more fundamentally: how did she get it?

“And so, I gave up on being the beautiful manager, and am now the beautiful coach!”

“You’ve misplaced the ‘gave up’ there.”

This person… She’s more of a ‘forty-years old ★’ than a ‘forty-years old.’

“Mm~ I don’t really know much about the rules in baseball, but I guess I will work on cheering everyone up!”

There’s really only one person who’d get cheered up by her in this team: the rocket guy. I glanced over, seeing him staring obliviously at Meme-san. I dread the ageing of eyes.

Maekawa-san came to my side; I rudely pointed at the laughing Meme-san and asked.

“The hell is wrong with her?”

“Uh~ A surprise?”

“This is too much.”

“Ahahah.” What a phony laugh. “Nothing wrong with a little fun before the festival, right?’

Maekawa-san is too good at adapting. And what kind of festival is this? I know the saying ‘a party starts in the morning,’ but I guarantee you that it never works in real life.

“Team, gather up!”

The self-named beautiful coach knocked on the bench and summon everyone.

“This is everyone, coach.”

Let’s observe for now. There were folks who aren’t kids who still need the reminder.

“But Maekawa ain’t here.”

“Yeah~ So who’s pitchin’?”

“Are we lettin’ the youngins throw?”

“Who played baseball here?”

“If only it’s croquet.”

“Or pool.”

“This ain’t sumthing’ you can do just because it’s a ball!”

“Ah~ah~ Please quiet down, everyone.”

Meme-san suppressed the adults’ clamouring and focused their attention.

Rather, the team didn’t express any apparent disdain or disagreement, seeing Meme-san as their coach.

Is this alright? Setting the nervous Yamamoto-san aside, as I the only one who’s fatigued and generally pessimistic?

Erio, on the other hand, admired her mother who had undertaken the role of leader.

Meme-san scanned to confirm our undivided attention, nodding satisfyingly. Even with the referee shouting at us to line up, our coach paid him no mind.

Ryuushi-san, who had backed off after the uproar, returned to me and whispered.

“Isn’t that Mochi-mochi sensei?”

“Hm.” I almost asked ‘who’s that?’ “That’s Erio’s mom.”

“So she’s Niwa-kun’s Aunt… I have to call her Oba-sama!”

“She’ll kill you for that, so you shouldn’t.” And why the honorific?

Meme-san coughed, adjusting her tone before speaking out.

“Ahem, listen up, everyone!”

“That’s from a different genre.” <ref>According to original text, from Captain Tsubasa</ref>

“Mako-kun has a soft spot for a girl’s aroma. Keep a close eye on him for your socks.”

“I’m so going to kill you.”

See? I was right. I’m no god of death, yet all of my most unfortunate premonition came true. Actually, since I live with Meme-san, there’s something that bothered me.

“I have a question, coach.” I raised my arm for permission to speak.

“Okay, Mako-kun is coming clean.”

Is it really something I can come clean to? Unless she’s implying something else?

“You usually complain about extended coverage for baseball on TV: do you really know how to play baseball?”

“If we’re talking about passion, then I won’t lose to anyone!”

“Where’s the passion in that?! Shouldn’t we be more worried now?!”

“Hey! You’re sitting out for talking back to your coach, Mako-kun! Or better yet, you’re going to become my chair!”

“Are you the devil?!” Or a brat?!

“Setting that aside, coach, we have a bigger problem.” Maekawa dugong stepped up as the advisor.

“Mm, and what could that be, cutie part-timer?” Part time? For what?

“We’ve ran into a serious problem: there’s a severe lack of pitchers after my dad left.”

“Pitchers…? Why do we need water for baseball?”

“We don’t need you either!”

“Then, we can have Eri-chan play as that pitcher thing!”

“What~?!” How did that lead to this?!

“The coach’s orders are absolute~! Listen up: get in line!”

Our overly-reliable coach booted us out. Like bees swarming out of a fallen hive, we scrambled onto the field. Our steps were thing in ‘a line.’

Shoved into a position by her mother who had no understanding of, Erio almost literally foamed herself. <ref>Awawa, the sound effect, is spelt the same way as 泡, bubble or foam</ref>

“You got this, Ace!” I nudged her forward. “Wuwuwu…” Her face was pale as though pushed into a river: “D-do you want to switch, cousin?” “Sorry, but I only do football.” A long time ago, anyway. Besides, I actually thought that having Erio as the pitcher might work unexpectedly well. I seriously doubt that Meme-san had any thoughts other than ‘my kid is the best’ though.

Erio looked like she was about to go steal a futon from somewhere; I dragged her as we joined the shopping district team. The city team was already in a line, and — not just annoyed — downright furious waiting for us. Couldn’t be helped. Falling in line with Meme-san’s logic, she’d insist it’s ‘Operation Ganryuu-jima.’<ref>The location of the supposed battle between Miyamoto Musashi and Sasaki Koujiro. Story has it that Miyamoto was late to the duel</ref>

I faced Yashiro when we lined up. Did she have that mysteriously confident smug inside that helmet? I felt our gaze meeting.

The man playing as the referee declared ‘game start.’

We bowed. As my head lowered, I caught a glance of Nakajima — he was smiling.

Let’s do this! I clenched my fist unwittingly.

Going second, the players of the shopping district spread in the field. Coming to our defensive positions, we checked where the sun was as well as the condition of the ground. Even the adults seemed slightly more serious than before. And Erio was, indeed, the pitcher.

She quivered, like a baby deer, atop the pitcher’s mound.

But she’s the only one.

I’d stopped counting after our eighth consecutive defeat.

We’ve been on a losing streak.

This time, things weren’t as simple.

It’s going to be a critical battle.

Defeat x Youth x Denpa — the game will unveil here. <ref>Parody of Hunter X Hunter</ref>

“Too bad, Mako-kun is just a backup.”

“What? I thought you were kidding.”

“Game start!”

“You’re seriously going to sit on me?!”

Actually sitting in the resting area, I asked Meme-san about my mission. Well, I mean, I know I wouldn’t be much help anyway, but Ryuushi-san came all the way here for me.

Now I won’t have to embarrass myself — It was, in some way, a type of salvation.

“I would like you, Mako-kun, to go look for the missing dad of Maekawa.”

The coach’s order was to search for our Ace. “Oh…” I shook my head ambiguously… Wait, I’m going to look for Maekawa dad? Face to face?

“Maekawa-chan is going to cover for you when you’re gone.”

Right there~ Maekawa-san pointed at the dugong standing at first base, like she’s looking at a fish in a water tank. Even with the fin stuffed in her glove, she insisted on wearing the outfit. I didn’t know you can play in that getup — goes to show how lax the rules are for the game. If anyone had a problem, we can retort with the space suit too. Was that why nobody said a thing? Um, I digress.

“Why me? Isn’t is easier to have his daughter do that instead?”

And it’s ‘me.’ Having me, whom Maekawa dad was already wary of, find him would only exacerbate the misunderstanding.

“Mm~” Meme-san looked over to the field, smiling like a mother. I didn’t know precisely what of it seemed that way, yet her cheeks and eyes had the same delineation as many other mothers would have.

“Because, if you were to go…”

“If I were to go?”

“It would be quite interesting.”

“…Look.”

She’s actually hoping things would get worse. How could she say something so childish with an expression like that? But that’s part of Meme-san’s ‘charm~’ Could you not fill in the blank for me?!

“You don’t want to?”

“It’d be a pain.”

“No way, no how?”

“Yep.”

“Everyone~ Mako-kun could sniff her aunt’s bed sheet, but he can’t look for his friend’s dad. What an honest —“

“Okay I get it! Please, let me look for him.” Feels like this damn joke will stick with me forever.

And I will never forgive the me from April.

“I just love that part of Mako-kun~”

“And I must surrender to that part of you, Oba-san…” My heart had signalled defeat.

“First thing first: there’re a few spots where Maekawa-chan’s dad would be.”

“That is, quite helpful…” Hold up, is this guy a frequent escapee?

Meme-san gestured (and most of that unhelpful) and explained to me Maekawa dad’s escape. There’s a few I’d never been to, but I didn’t really have a choice. As for why Meme-san knew where he went, I pretended to never have the question.

Even if the question was delved into, there probably won’t be another convincing reason other than ‘cuz, she’s Meme-san.’ That’s the type of person my aunt is — and I’m not complimenting her.

Still, looking for someone… Was it necessary to have me do that? I mean, there’s no denying that if I were to run off, the team wouldn’t take too much of a hit, but… Is running an errand better than sitting on the bench?

“Speaking of which, that soft-cheeked cutie there looks upset. I wonder what’s wrong?”

With me in the middle, Meme-san stared at a bored-looking Ryuushi-san. Soft-cheeked cutie… She does look that from the side. What a spot-on nickname from Meme-san. I wanted to poke her face.

“I’m here to see Niwa-kun play.”

Yet he’s not playing~ Ryuuko is troubled~! She said so with a distraught look.

“Fufufu, just you watch. Mako-kun will be back at when we need him the most, and he’ll show ‘em.”

Not just toward Ryuushi-san, but also me, Meme-san comforted us so.

“So before then, just sit and wait.” I thought you’re the coach though?

“Um, I dunno much about baseball. Ya just smack the ball far, right?”

“That’s correct.” I interrupted.

“Mm, mm.” As though affected, Meme-san too nodded.

“And, if ya hit someone standing you’re out.”

“…Right.” That sounds a little problematic though.

“And ya switch after nine people are out!”

“This isn’t darts.”

Man~ I got up from the bench and skimmed the field once.

Erio and the catcher guy were having a secret discussion on the pitcher’s mound. Only, Erio was looking down at the cover of her ‘Intro to Baseball.’

“What can ya throw?”

“Mm, ball.”

“No, no, what I mean is…”

“Remote, pizza, rags, books. No telescopes… Mm?”

“Stay sharp~!”

I won’t claim that that’s what they said, but the catcher dashed back to the outside of the infield with hopeless gaits.

Setting the book down where the talc powder bags would be on the mound, she shouted flatly “Uwoh~” to raise moral, before throwing out the first pitch to Nakamura-san.

Alongside with a deflating yell, the ball flying out of Erio’s hand traced out a fittingly-flat trajectory. Having to hit Maekawa dad’s fast pitches for so long, however, this proved to be challenging to hit. Without adjusting his speed, Nakamura-san swung the bat early. The missed swing threw him off balance; the ball landed into the catcher’s glove.

“Kyah~ Eri-chan is so cool~!”!

Meme-san bounced around in the resting area with a bit — my bad, a very shrill voice, cheering her daughter. Embarrassed as she was, Erio, her long haired tied into a tail exiting from the back of the baseball cap, still smiled bashfully at her mother’s voice. She seemed more relaxed now.

…It took me that much effort to squeeze out a peep, yet Meme-san easily cheered for Erio. Her voice was ridiculously loud. Her courageousness was truly amazing. I stared, in awe, at the coach who hopped as though still doing her radio callisthenics,

Was it that? The way you lose things with skills when you get older? I’m not quite there yet.

The only thing left inside was regret.

Erio faced the second batter Nakajima with the same slow-speed. But that wasn’t the only thing: aside from her velocity, Erio had perfect control of the ball. That somehow became our ace in the sleeve.

I guess so, huh. Cringe surged before any sign of being impressed.

She was able to accomplish to strange act of ‘tossing a pizza to the futon roll’s upper part.’ She might have learned the proper stance from then. From the standpoint of the basics though, it’s quite the annoying kind, like those meaningless special training in a sports manga.

Looks like it’s applicable for even amateur baseball.

Despite the lack of speed, it had control.

‘Counter strength with grace:’ it’s a quality often attached onto the protagonists of recent baseball manga.

Or I guess it’s already been done before, like a certain manga with hands held high or some Lycaon teams.<ref>Manga ‘Big Windup’ おおきく振りかぶって, and ‘One Outs’</ref>

“…You can do it.”

Toward a trembling Erio, I voiced out my support that likely never reached her.

Then I walked toward the bicycle parked on top of the bank.

Unable to become a hero, I once again could only struggle on the side of the stage.

It’s both a search for the missing Maekawa dad, as well as a time to buffer for myself.

If I take a little more time, I might even miss the entire game. It’s not like I would be doing that intentionally.

Even if someone came to cheer me on, I can’t meet their expectation — so I ‘gave up’. I could even say I was ‘forced into it.’ No matter how anyone says it, I have impeccable excuses.

I was a backup when I played football, and there’s nothing I could do to escape my parents’ eyes. With that in mind, I suppose I am luckier this time around.

My opponent was Hanazawa-san. Playing will just embarrass me. I don’t practise every day like Ryuushi-san — despite the both of us being backups, It’s just not possible.

So I’ll run. It’s the big game today, so there’s no next time, right? Give up now, and Ryuushi-san will never get the chance to watch me again.

You’ve always been complacent, haven’t you?

Let’s say you got the chance to play back then, did you have the gall to say you will be kicking some ass? You’ll just fail more miserably in a physical sense, in front of your parents, would you not? Being a benchwarmer was just a hideout someone else set up for you. You’re just given an easier way out this time now that you’re older.

Isn’t that right, Mr. Niwa?

I tried to convince the lasts of the neurons in my head, droning on the revelation I’ve just received.

I indeed listened and assented quietly to this lecture to myself.

“……”

Even so, I pedalled till sweat drenched me on this cool morning.

While wondering where my thought should go, I arrived at the third location.

Following a shambling Maekawa dad, I slowed down to avoid getting ahead, as well as to appear less menacing.

Truth to be told, I already found him, but he’d been running away. Things had been like this for a quite a while.

Maekawa dad was just about to enter one of the locations, the theatre next to the manga café in front of the station; after discovering me, he disappeared almost as soon as my mouth opened. Chasing after him was my only choice.

At the moment, Maekawa dad toiled up the hill that Ryuushi-san and I often part at, where the sky bridge is. He climbed, breathless, as though he might vomit at any moment.

People might mistake him as a boxer put under a weight loss regime, and I the specialist riding on a bike placed to train him.

“Wh… why are you following me~?”

Holding his scattered breathes, he inquired behind him.

“Uh, cuz you’re running, so…”

“I’m not running. I’m just doing a little soul searching~!”

“What are you going to find around where you live?”

Phew~ Phew! Even with different intermit, Maekawa dad and I exhaled the same kind of air.

Nausea plastered my skull, and my head hurt even more. The battle had commenced on the riverside, yet here I am sweating somewhere else. With that being one of the reason, I almost passed out.

On top of the bridge, at the tolling station, Maekawa dad collapsed.

“This… This is more tiring… Than the game…”

“Me… Too…”

I dropped next to Maekawa dad on my bike. The below and arm rubbed painfully against the asphalt road, yet nothing else delighted me more than lying still. The contrast between my burning flesh and the slight warmth in the road almost gave me the impression that it was comfortable.

“Are… Are you sure it’s fine for you to be here…?”

Turning from face up to face down, Maekawa dad moaned a question. I worried that the passers-by would mistake us as a father and a son passing out from the heat.

“I… I’m the bench… Your daughter, is filling-in for me.”

The dugong that must be the star of a certain aquarium must be out playing on the field as the one-day player (like a one-day director). Oi~! Guys~! Let’s go back to the river now! …Calm down, me. Come on now, brain cells.

“Is… Is that right? My daughter’s… Pitchin’?”

“No, Erio’s pitching… You’re our ace, sir, yet you ran off.”

And making me come get you all the way out here. As though matching the descriptor ‘rise and shine,’ the sun roasted us on top of the bridge. If we were to lose consciousness, we’d probably dream about being grilled.

“How rude... It’s because... it’s the official game that I’m carefully planning out my game.”

“Weren’t you about to head into the theatre...?”

“That wasn’t… Hold on. Let’s catch our breathes first.”

“Yes.” To solve the difficulty that was not having even the air to say a simple phrase, I shut my mouth and repeatedly breathed deeply.

The wind blew more violently than usual on the bridge; the air we so needed was more than abundant. Only, it was hot almost to a point of burning even the mouth and the nostril. In no time my throat dried, and my eyes painful. I don’t know if it’s just me, but my face hurts whenever I’m dehydrated.

While the problem of hydration has surfaced, our breathing had reached a point where we could be less than unsightly.

We both got up and sat on the rocks on the bridge. “You good?” “Yep.”

Perhaps Maekawa dad was staring at me with the idea that I’m his daughter’s something, his gazes were pointed.

That reminded me of the football coach I had.

“So why exactly are you here?”

“I’m here to get you back, sir.”

“I don’t wanna!”

Maekawa dad followed the cars passing by and refused. His fingers curled up, making him look like a girl too shy to speak.

“That girl’s pitch is too good! We ain’t winnin’ that!”

“For the most part I agree.” Makes me wonder that she’s in the wrong story.

“Think about it from my shoes: I have to play against someone like that! We’re gonna lose anyway, yet I have to keep pitchin’! And if we lose, it’s my fault as the pitcher! I’ve had enough.”

Maekawa dad expanded his arms and stuck his chest forward, as if releasing something. Battered by the wind, his lanky form almost fell back into the road. If a car drove by then, Maekawa dad would need an ambulance and actually say bye-bye to the river bank.

“No one is saying it’s anyone’s fault.” Everyone’s mostly good folks.

“But I bet they’re all taking behind my back…” What a persecution complex.

In the back, huh…? I wondered around the time, too, that everyone’s secretly bullying me, and the coach wanted to keep the group together and knowingly disallowed me to play.

“But that’s exactly what the other pitcher is thinking.”

“Hah?”

“Hanazawa-san too said her team is always losing.”

Did he know who Hanazawa-san is? I used the name anyway. Maekawa dad probably recognized who that is from earlier, and he grumbled. “Is that right… I guess it’s hard for her too when there’s lotsa folks above her.”

The adult expressed his sympathy in a tone that sounded as though a shared sentiment.

“Why does the girl wanna play amateur baseball?”

“Probably to vent.”

“Oh, I see. That’s great. So where do I go to vent?”

Shifting his focus onto the tolling station’s electronic voice, Maekawa dad mumbled to himself.

My ears, however, were captivated by the sound of the zephyr. The atmosphere rumbled, sweeping like waves hitting against the sandy beach. Sweat dried gradually from the breeze; I closed my eyes and breathed.

What to say… Not that there’s many choices. Only a few words can be used, and there’s only one truly fitting.

Quoting is such a convenient thing.

“Hanazawa-san even said that if she were to play, the team always think they have a chance of winning, that’s why she hates playing.”

Maekawa dad looked back. “Now that’s something I’d rather worry about.”

“Same here… But, that’s not so bad either, don’t you think?”

“…Hm?”

“That’s basically saying, when you’re playing, sir, we have the same kind of hope.”

Maekawa dad’s expression twisted into a lopsided one. It’s the type that can only be done subconsciously.

I’ve never thought I could use this phrase to describe something other than the battle with the enemies of the world.<ref>Ultraman’s Alien Baltan</ref>

“Like, even if you’re sure that people can never fly on a bicycle…”

I paused here, letting out an awkward laughter from my dried throat.

But I was certain with my next line.

“Yet you can never say that making people think they can fly is definitely a bad thing.

The ever-so-familiar aqua-blue particles danced inside in my eyes.

My lachrymal glands hardened, preventing the sort of reminiscing sentiment from flowing out.

Well done! I congratulated while looking skyward.

“There is no question that you're the one holding the team up, sir.”

You might not be the shiniest, but you've always been the best. So far, we haven't had a game with such big gaps between scores.

“I...”

I've always admired you, standing on that mound.

The words that followed tumbled in my mouth, and was swallowed with the wind.

The main character.

A talent recognized by all.

A hero.

I, too, wanted to be someone like that.

But I've given up on the hardship.

To be acknowledged, it's the only way.

Maekawa dad sniffed. He wasn't moved to tear or anything, right? I took notice, but it would appear to be that something just flew into his nose. Well, then don't suck it in! I backed off a few steps. Without noticing me, Maekawa dad stood up, tidied his sloppy shirt and brushed off the sweat dripping from his hair.

“I dunno why, but I've always been running away.”

It's the same as I: I've never forgotten why, though.

“The only things I didn't run away from are when I proposed, when I decided to open a bar, and when I fought with my wife about the name of our daughter.”

“…...”

Maekawa-san's name, huh… It's yet to be revealed. Does it contain some earth-shattering secret in it?

Hmm~ Maybe she's actually called Maekawa San?

As if dragging my slipping focus back from the mystery, Maekawa dad's glance pierced my temple.

“That's why I'm here to check on my escape route.”

“Hm?”

“Even if I were to go there now, it's not my problem if we don't make it.”

He apparently gave up on running. It's great that he's convinced, but…

“Oh yea, I guess that's true.” We spent quite sometimes running around.

The game might already be over. If that's the case, I… I will find a bat.

And play some baseball with Ryuushi-san, right? Okay, that settles it.

...Even so.

I peeked at Maekawa dad; hint of anxiety flashed.

Even if I drag him back, can he play? He looked terrible.

Maekawa dad drifted onto my bike rack and held onto my waist.

Another dark spot stained my bike's history.

Forty years old, space suit, my friend's dad. There are plenty of 'high school girls' around, so what's the deal?

“So, what are you to my daughter?”

Maekawa dad murmured behind my shoulder. The chill shot up my spine.

“Uh, um… Just a normal cosplay buddy.”

“Don't you lie to me, boy!”

He jabbed my waist. I ain't lying… Okay yeah that was a lie I guess.

If he could just accept that with a 'yeah, I thought so,' then he wouldn't be Maekawa dad! But setting that strange assumption aside.

“Ahh it hurts~” I moaned while pushing the bike forward. My legs are also shaking from fatigue.

“You better come clean if we win the game!”

“Ahh~ Yeah, yeah, I will.” He wants to win now, isn't that something?

If I were to be completely honest… I've been to your daughter's room before, and naturally it was just the two of us, hahah… Now we'll switch role — I will do the running away.

For some reason I pictured not just Maekawa dad, but also Ryuushi-san coming after me. What am I, the phantom thief?

“But, I did try to run away… Won't the guys be mad at me? They're not going to beat me up, are they?”

There he goes freaking out again.

“I want to puke my hands out.”

“What does that even mean?”

It's already hot and humid like in a sauna, please don't throw in the mopy thoughts.

So… “It's a-okay!”

I rung the bell, laughing off the idea with a cheerful attitude.

Because...

“Heroes only show up at the last moment!”

When we returned, the game's already at the second half of the fourth innings. We were losing, 0 to 2.

Erio's control ensured that the other team could never get four fouls. In other words, they'd gotten use to her slow flying ball. Still, being able to maintain the score difference at two was quite impressive. I have the confidence of losing five points in one round as the pitcher.

I scanned — we're now offence, with people on first, second base and one out. It would appear that those were not hits, but rather errors and walks. Standing on first base spacing out was Erio.

Ah, we saw each other. She waved, so I did the same with the thought of 'job well done!' to compliment her work so far. Too bad she won't receive all that information.

And then, as though attracted by our back-and-forth, Meme-san, noticing me and Maekawa dad's return, turned around and rested the aluminium bat from her shoulder. She welcomed us with a benevolent smile.

“Looks like I won't be substituting today.”

“Coach, aren't you having too much action?”

“Mako-kun, substitute batter.”

“Wha?”

She just piled all the responsibilities on someone who just came back.

Billboards pointing toward the road of heroes rose everywhere.

With a jublilant voice, Meme-san called out to the umpire standing at the batter's box.

“Hey~ Umpire, our Mako-kun is now the hero, so let him in!”

“Um...” I was going to say there's no such role in baseball.

“You came back at the best time, Mako-kun.”

“Oh, um...” I had no words. I didn't know how to act or what to do.

An anxiety bloated, like being called to the staff room from the school intercom unexpectedly.

“You too — you're playing next innings, so go um… Do what… Right, go turn your shoulders or something.”

Like a professional coach in speech and behaviour, Meme-san directed Maekawa dad. “Got it.” Though defiant in look, Maekawa dad heeded to her order and retrieved his glove.

Then she gently nudged my chest.

“Isn't this the best time to go? Go win a game for us now.”

The aluminium bat she hugged was placed softly into my right hand.

“...Um~” I wanted to say something, but I wasn't sure where it would go. As I stood conflicted, Ryuushi-san, standing next to me, patted on my shoulder. What was it? Before I could turn and face her —

“I'm rootin' for ya~! Ni~ Wa~ Kun~!!”

“My… Ear...”

The exploding cheer erupting next to my face delivered a direct impact into my brain.

“Wuwu, I'm sho embarrassed...”

She paid no mind to the others' painful reaction. I expected no less from a young girl: being bashful was almost her job… Hold on.

“Um, you should be a little further away before yelling.”

“Whacha sayin'! Ya can't hear if I'm not closer!”

I heard it so well, that my cochlea rung still.

Wanting to shut the part that thought 'I don't wanna be cheered,' I sighed.

“...Fine, I get it.”

I get it; my grip tightened on the bat.

Hoshimiya Yashiro.

I will face it directly.

“Be safe~”

“Yeah, yeah~”

Who was that just spoke? Meme-san? Or Ryuushi-san? Well, either is fine with me.

Having any one cheering for an eternal bench warmer — I should really be laughing.

One out; runners on first and second. On this moment that is only a step away from two outs with full bases.

Step forward, toward the unknown of 0.00000000198 centimetre per second.

“...Alright!”

With the bat resting on my shoulder, I sped ahead.

Finally, I will chase after that with a speed that can never reach. From now.

Again, and again.

This time.

“I guess I'll go for a little home run!”

Standing on the batting zone with the bat still on my shoulder, I adjusted my feet.

First time betting today, and I'm afraid there will not be a second. If I don't score here, we lose.

I'd be lying if I said that I wasn't nervous with this scenario.

My gaze pitted against Hanazawa-san's. Her defence at this river bank wan't just on the level of impressive — she could even be a little cocky about it.

Dust blew into my eyes, and I rubbed. It's windy today. Sure would be great if I could have the wind make my ball into a home run. Unfortunately that won't be the case. Without bleachers of some sort, the distance for a home run is far too long — it would be quite difficult with my strength and skills.

Despite wanting to get our runners back, it would be hard to even send the ball to the outfield. Ultimately I reseated my helmet and raised the bat, sending a glance at Nakajima's courtesy smile on second base.

Hiding under her cap without movement, Erio stared holes into me. She wasn't preparing to run, as though conveying her plan to simply walk to home base. Hey now, I grinned bitterly.

On the left field, Yashiro too stood still with arms crossed — 'why doncha show me?' — she seemed to say. Perhaps she already knew that the ball won't fly toward her. What's strange is that the ball typically flies to her — I felt I've seen this scene in a manga.

The tiny fruition of being destroyed and outed was, for some reason, the gradual understanding of Hanazawa-san's play.

I cannot read the future, nor do I have any powers, so I rely on my own ability to win. I haven't wasted the last twenty or so chances I had to strike back. Since I have yet remembered the feeling of a hit, I still have spaces for memory: I saw the pattern in Hanazawa-san's pitch.

Still, I was not certain. What's crucial is that it is only one ball. If I had the ability to comprehend the entirety without any data, I would have long been in a team.

The first pitch. The only ball of any possibility. I know the type of pitch Hanazawa-san throws.

A straight, slightly toward the lower end of middle. That's Hanazawa-san's favourite spot. Usually she aims there, toward the end of the strike zone where it is hard to see. It's the only chance I have.

As usual, Hanazawa-san raised her arm. Since few actually make it onto base, I do not have enough experience of her typical stance. But I can only swing.

The ball exited from Hanazawa-san's hand. I believed it will come, and began putting all strength into the bat.

Here it is!

My muscles trembled.

Though I swung as soon as the ball came, I was too late.

My kinetic vision isn't too outstanding. I guess I don't have the talent for baseball?

Still.

Just for now — just for once.

Even without that talent, I need the result.

As if but of naturally, the bat I held too far out in anticipation of a hit moved too late. Yet.

Like clinging onto a clothe with a finger nail.

Like never letting go of someone else's hands.

Like betting eighty years of life to fill five centimetres worth of distance.

My bat caught the escaping ball on its lower right.

Between where my jaws meet creaked; as if to answer the bulging eyes, the sound of blood vessels clenching emitted from the temples, and sweat exploded from my back. Never wanting to let go of this sensation, I moved even my legs, firming planting myself.

“$#%$&!!”

From my mouth came a deep groan straight from the depth of hell.

I bit down, as if trying to encapsulate the death rattle from escaping between my teeth.

Time stopped as though to capture the moment when the bat struck the ball. The sight of the ball changing shape, bending inward reflected in my eyes. How heavy. The weighty sensation spread across my hands. Between the flesh of my fingers and the bat, nails dug in deeply, their form almost lost. It hurt.

I couldn't swing the bat out. The ball was still glued on. I bit down further; crack, the teeth slip apart, and the goosebumps popped out. My scalp twitched, as if the hair had fallen out.

Once more, I applied more pressure onto the teeth that were on brink of breaking; keep going, move those arms more.

And then.

The grey arc created from the aluminium bat drew across, sending the ball flying.

It should have been an impossible sequence.

The speed of sound arrived later than all other.

For the first time, the metallic bat echoed a resounding hit.

A field of white painted my vision, like being embraced by Yashiro's hair. This too was only for a moment.

In the sight that returned, I could not see my accomplishment.

Numbness from my arms tightened my expression; I followed the path of the ball. Where? I ditched the bat, running forward with legs that almost tied up. More, sprint forward. The wind deafened me, and the cheer far away.

Hanazawa-san's eyes expanded, shocked. Terrific! A short-lived pleasure lifted the corner of my lips. A comeback against a pro. The football on the ground. A short time passed before I let go of the almost crazed glee.

Where is the ball? I turned toward where people's foci were at.

There it was.

The white ball flew toward the right field. Hit by a late swing, the ball did not have momentum carrying forward. It merely floated in the sky, in the direction it was hit.

It would probably land immediately into the right fielder's hand as soon as it loses even that. The old guy with the crooked shoulder guarding that field was casually getting ready, standing below the ball.

“...Ah.”

The disappointment was worse than expected, and I almost stopped going.

I sprinted with numbed hands. In the end, it's still just a ball? Not even a sacrifice fly. It was still dubious if it'd make a difference: simply put, it might as well be a freebie.

Hanazawa-san sighed, looking down at the mound and flattening the sand. So she'd already predicted the ending. The sense of defeat sank, dragging my feet into the ground.

Only Yashiro, standing in the left field, followed the ball with her eyes.

As if she was filled with conviction.

To have an enemy who trusted me the most.

And almost as though guided by her, I did not look toward Erio, but further into the sky.

“Ah.”

A gale blew from behind.

My eyes grew.

Something that forced everyone's attention back in the sky happened.

The wind carried the ball away, since it was so high up. Even Hanazawa-san had to crack open her eyes away from the mound to follow the ball. The scale immediately tipped in favour of the shopping district's team.

The right fielder frantically lowered his hand and ran backward. Staring at the ball, he showed no sign of stopping. Don't stop. Don't stop now.

I restrained myself from running toward the ball while eyes still fixed on it.

Though in a diametrically different position than the rocket scientists, we share the same wishes.

Fly, fly, and fly higher.

It inched forward as it fell.

The destination of the ball.

Plastered against the boundary line — the side of the river flowed.

“Ah… Ah… Ah...”

The resting area was pretty far away — the gasp from there played hopscotch in my ears. I prayed, unsure if my footing was even proper. I prayed, and prayed. Please, just five more centimetres.

Please grant me the miracle travelling at five cm per second.

And then—

And,

And.

“Ah—!”

The ball so luckily blown away by the wind was not baptised, but simply landed in the river.

“It's a little off from my prediction.”

“Is that how you're covering your embarrassment?”

Dugongkawa-san, who welcomed me, slapped my back. After circling the entire field gleefully, I was received with cheers. The adults crudely rubbed my head; to the celebration I grinned painfully. Despite being jabbed and shoved about, it wasn't unpleasant.

There were two more innings after this game. The other side were already demoralized, however.

Okay, we will definitely win. We'll bet everything on Maekawa dad's right arm. “Right?”

I directed the conversation at Maekawa dad, who stayed a step away from the centre of the raucity. He must had been keeping distance from the other adults because he ran off.

“Looks like we're gonna win, so I'll try and keep up.”

A not so friendly, circumventing way of saying he'll try his best. “And ya better not forget about my daughter!” To his additional comment, I could only smile vaguely.

“From henceforth, Niwa-kun will be known as Miracle-kun!”

Ryuushi-san's words were frequently incomprehensible when she speaks excitedly. And so she gave me an unfitting name. I would hate it if she starts calling me that tomorrow, I thought. I'm the type to get nervous when I say a long sentence, however, so I refrained.

Erio raised both hands to her shoulders and smiled admiringly.

Like a child sharing a victorious moment after a successful prank.

“Cousin, very cool~”

“...Thanks.” That's all I could do.

I slapped my hands together; though not of many words, we traded our blessings.

It was a result from coincidence and extraordinary luck; when people congratulated me, the embarrassment grew as well.

Still, I kept my head up.

Coach Meme-san waited at the end of the line. A face full of smile, she stood ahead of me as if blocking my path.

“I expected no less from the lessons of a famous coach.”

“Please don't flatter yourself pretending someone else said that.” Yes, there goes the water. It's settled.

Meme-san's face erased the indescribable feelings in my mind.

So be it. I quietly observed with a grin. It was, after all, a miracle achieved by something other than just my own power.

Help me spread the same accomplishment to my other aides.

“And so~ Time for the goddess' reward!”

“Is that the short hand for the goddess of ricefishes?”

“Smooch.” My face was kissed. “…” “Smoooch~” It's being sucked. In the plebian world, this was known as a kiss… “Uwahhhhhh!”

“Wha04:31, 25 December 2016 (CET)!”

“Hey[[User:Jasonjapi123|zWei]] ([[User talk:Jasonjapi123|talk]]) 04:31, 25 December 2016 (CET)!”

“Kyah.”

“Whoa.”

The last two people were too calm!

[[File:DTS Vol 03 313.jpg|400px|frameless]]

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter5

2017-03-13T06:03:56Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter Five: In this summer: Basketball, Superpower, Stargazing, Festival, Baseball and Meme-san (Omitted)</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Fifty kilo, that’s like tying Maekawa-san on you… Um, maybe the analogy works. Well, I don’t really know how much Maekawa-san weigh anyway.

Hm… Would Maekawa-san mind if someone asked her? I had a feeling she wouldn’t.

“Well, ya better be ready to see the true face of Ryuuko-san tomorrow!”

True face, huh… I’m a little worried that it’d be scarier than her true ability. Maybe she just used the wrong word?

“Then I’ll look forward to cheering for ya.”

“Haah~”

“Was that a sigh? Or a deep breath?”

“Both. I’m, like, a million times more nervous than last time. ‘Cuz it’s not just any game this time!”

“Hm… Is there like a, bet or something?”

“No no no… ‘Cuz someone's watching…”

“Eh? What did you say?”

“Ughh… Are ya the heroine of a shoujo manga~?!”

“Ahahah…” Lost as I was, I laughed at Ryuushi-san’s hilarious response.

“Cousin~ Stargaze time~”

Spring in her steps, Erio joyously skipped into my room. In her hands was a blue, creasy notebook. I’ve always thought that she appeared in the least convenient times.

Not that I could point out specifically what inconvenient means.

“Cousin~?”

Erio hopped closer. It made me want to tell her to leave like a parent to his kid ‘I’m making a very important call right now, okay? Can you let me finish first?” …But I couldn’t do that.

“Niwa-kun? What’s the matter? Ya are all quiet…”

“Yes, I would try my best to handle it, but…”

For the time being, I just came up with something to resolve the situation. Ryuushi-san didn’t hear Erio; Erio further encroached despise me being on the phone.

“Be quiet!” Huh? Me? “Eh~? Oh wait. Attention please! Uhhh~ One sec, Imma get the dictionary.” Was she trying to say, in English, ‘keep talking to me!’?

Erio climbed onto my bed on her four, shortening the distance between us. I’d try to back off, but I was already leaning against the wall in the first place. Without some super power to break the wall with, I had no escape.

Actually, teleportation would have been a much better ability. I wanted to slap the brain that thought of something so pointless at such a time. Erio changed course, staring at my face.

Like an animal, assessing whether the object she found was edible or not.

“Phone call?” Yep. I nodded silently. “Who?” No, I… How do I convey that with my chin?

“Sniff, sniff.” You can tell by the smell? “Something Ryuushi.” Someone’s an esper! “I was right.”

Erio pouted as though this was a gag manga.

“Wait a minute~? Is there someone else there, Niwa-kun?” Uh oh, she noticed too.

She’s got me ☆ (giving up).

“It’s, uh… The cousin I live with.”

“Touwa-san~? Hmph, hmph~!”

“Eh? What kind of reaction was that?”

“Cousin, the star…” Erio slid the notebook across my face; she sat in front me and begged with upturned eyes. “Okay, okay, I will go out with you when I’m done talking.”

“G-go out with her?!” Ryuushi-san’s pitch changed. A shocking sound followed. Did she drop her dictionary?

“No, you must be confused, Ryuushi-san!”

“Nope! Ya are too flirty, Niwa-kun! I dub thee Mr. Flirt (Flower-さん)!”

“That sounds like a nickname for Hanao-san(花尾)!”

“Grr… I hafta get my charger!”

“The phone bill is on your side, so I can’t say I’m okay with that…”

“Oh no, my phone is actually dy—“ And we lost connection. Looks like her battery actually died.

“What were you talking about?”

Covering the lower half of her face with the book, Erio questioned disinterestedly. Busy with the charger, I answered without hesitation.

“We’re talking about me going to cheer for her basketball game tomorrow.”

Following that, Erio’s eyes sunk. Was it something she doesn’t like hearing? Why?

She won’t come with me, right? Ryuushi-san said so too, but that’s not my decision to make.

“Do you want to come too?” Therefore, I still asked for her opinion.

“No.” She rolled herself up in my blanket like the stuffing in a sushi; she fell off the edge and made a resounding thud.

Due to the blanket’s thinness, only minimal damage was absorbed. “Uuu…” She moaned from beneath.

“You okay?”

“…Not going.”

Ignoring my question, Erio once again emphasized her previous assertion.

“I don’t like school, anyway.”

Unlike with the futon, her words clearly reached my ears — only, that wasn't so helpful this time.

Oh. I understand her attitude now. She left a lot of resentment, and with the third-years leaving after this summer, everyone who remained at school is the same age as she.

If she returned, in her futon, she will stick out even more. I imagined with a somewhat bitter grin.

Hmm~ If I can smile at Erio’s futon form, I guess it's also game over for me.

“Want to go see some stars now?”

Just like before heading out to the train station, on our journey toward space.

With no doubt in mind, I invited Erio to the stars.

It was in no way me comforting her — It is, after all, just homework.

The blanket roll, like wrapping for a bouquet, spun to the entrance of the room.

“Now.”

Good. And leave the blanket here.

…Oh, but before then.

Tomorrow, baseball game in the morning. We’re about ten days away from the festival host-right game… I think.

So ends the memorized lines from now on.

The usual uninterested expression lacked consistency with her hand.

During a game few days ago, Hanazawa-san once grumbled, ‘baseball doesn’t feel right.’ Still, met with the ball that seemed to indicate those words as nothing but bluffs, I missed both my swings.

Apparently unwilling to go easy even with amateurs, Hanazawa-san threw a breaking ball that changed speed drastically. She’s also responsible with the pitch sequences; Nakamura-san, the catcher, appeared to only catch the balls. Considering that he took care of Yashiro, he must an overly-nice person.

Until the sixth inning, there were only two people on base; one of them was Erio somehow. By just standing there obliviously, she managed to get four balls. Despite following her example, my performance wasn’t looking too well.

Yashiro was not seen today at the left field today. Nakajima stood there instead; I met his glance, and we both smiled courteously. The girls’ basketball game was this afternoon. Would Nakajima go do some practice in the gym too? What should I do if he starts speaking with me?

“Ah.” Hanazawa-san wound up, and soon the ball exited from her right hand. The hurriedly-swung bat swiped at the top of the ball, sending it out over the foul line.

“……” That was quite an unbelievable hit.

I had a déjà vu moment. Is it going to happen again? No, no. I have to focus on this next pitch.

Even if I hold the bat a bit closer, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was only making changes on the decimal points. Was it a more fundamental issue? What surprised me was that perhaps Erio, in spite of her appearance, may actually be very dextrous.

I adjusted my grip once more; I assumed the stance and, without looking away, faced Hanazawa-san.

Even though I’ve already given up. I never had the chance, anyway.

If I hit it, it’s gonna fly far, isn’t it~? Expectantly, I swung the bat with my all.

Beautifully, it cut through the air. The sensation felt better, so I considered it as good enough.

That marked my third strike for the day. I made a ball go toward second base though.

…Wait. I just realized I've never made it onto a single base since I started playing.

It isn’t conclusive whether indoor sports depend on the weather, but it’s clear that today was an annoyingly sunny day.

This level of heat made me want to just go through the entire gym, and ride straight into the swimming pool. Affected by the thought, I subconsciously looked to where the pool was. I didn’t see the shadow of an excitable white helmet. Where did she go after Maekawa-san’s porch?

I parked in the lot between the gym and the kendoujou. According to Ryuushi-san, it’s usually not open during school days. The place was stuffed with bikes, as though it was the ones in front of a train station. Without any roofing, the bikes warmed up gradually.

I delighted at the sight of that yellow safety helmet among countless bicycles.

Circumventing the wall, I approached and entered the gym that echoed the sounds of balls rebounding and sneakers squeaking. In the space that harboured more heat than outside, sounds that scream youth reverberated within.

Sure is nice being young~ I’m not going to become a youthful grandpa that could only dream about this. Maekawa-san would probably pass out if she took a few breaths in here.

There were two zones in the basketball court; the right side appeared to be where the away team was preparing. A bunch of unfamiliar girls lined up there, practising layup.

If there were three guys here watching, every time when a girl rushed beneath the basket, they’d be making dangerous comments like, ‘X,’ ‘Y,’ ‘Y, but her boobs are Z.’ Yet, being alone here… Don’t I just look like some shady person?

Now, left side. Looking up, I could see the platform that the principals makes his appearance from. There were already some people sitting there not in uniforms. Audiences? Shouldn’t I sit there too? Still, I wouldn’t know where to sit, seeing how they are all girls.

“Hey~ Ya~! Niwa-kun!”

Following that odd yelling, the owner called to me. Adjusting the angle of my neck, I peered at the origin of the voice: Ryuushi-san, in her team uniform, waved at me. She stood at the left court, under the hoop, with a ball in her hands. She wore two pig tails, tied to the back. For sports, huh? Hm… Including the uniform, this was an instance of cuteness impossible to witness during regular class days.

I walked, while Ryuushi-san jogged; in just a moment, the distance between us disappeared. We even almost bumped our heads together. Ryuushi-san was, as always, filled with energy.

She cracked a grin, greeting me with the usual soothing smile.

“It’s been a week, hasn’t it?”

“Yeah. I’m here to see you kick some butts today.”

“Someone’s here to see me~! Oh yeah~!” She posed. A gesture mixing Saturday and Night. She stopped in just a second from the embarrassment, cupping her cheeks with hands, ‘heheheh,’ and wriggled.

“Ugh! This pressure is killin’ me!”

“You look like you’re in a fever though!” <ref>The eponymous pose named after John Travolta who starred in Saturday Night Fever</ref>

“No way~ It’s cuz I’m under so much pressure…” She squeezed the ball tightly with both palms. “And it’s all ‘Kablooey!’ now!”

“Oh~ If you say so.”

It’s a little scary to ask what exploded, so I just circumvented around the topic.

Ryuushi-san raised the ball above her head, and beamed a pure smile. The softness exhibited similar to the embrace of spring was unfitting in this summer air.

“Thank ya for comin’ today~ Though I’m not the one of the starters… Mm~ I’ll definitely be playing though! I'm not gonna give up today!” As if showing off her spirit, she waved the ball around.

'Not gonna give up,' huh? That’s quite the opposite from my summer this time.

I thought of Ryuushi-san covered in golden glitters, struggling and yelling ‘Give me a hand~’ Uh, in a complimenting way, of course.

“Oh, is this the rumoured boyfriend, Ryuushi?”

Then appeared a girl who almost latched entirely onto Ryuushi-san’s back. She had a head of black hair, and stood about as tall as Ryuushi-san. My first impression was that she’s more refined than the other girls.

“W-w-w-what? That’s nawt it!”

Ryuushi-san turned in attempt to throw her off, meanwhile, uh, yelping.

“What is ‘nawt-eet?’”

“Not it.”

“Hahaha! You’re freaking out!”

Um, I think this is no different than the usual Ryuushi-san though. “Mmm~” The girl, perhaps her best friend, openly and literally gave me the ‘elevator eyes.’

“You’re that transfer student right? Mm~ So Ryuushi likes them imported, huh?”

She boldly assessed me. Also, since when did I come from not only a different prefecture, but an entirely different country? Or, maybe since this is an alien’s town, anyone from anywhere else is automatically ‘shipped’ here… And who’s gonna buy that?

“This is Mikki.” Ryuushi-san whispered while pointing slightly at the girl’s face. Ohoh, so this is the legendary Mikki…

Where’s the mouse element? Or maybe she’s supposed to be M*nnie? Okay, whatever. I guess the name came from her last name: probably something like ‘Miki’ or ‘Mikimoto.’

“Ya are mistaken, Mikki.”

“Am I?” Mikki watched for my reaction with a mischievous smile. Her air reminded me of a term I saw long ago while flipping through a magazine. It was a word written cutely, and a bit dumbly — ‘devilish girl.’

I’m afraid, for a usage example, that the word was used incorrectly.

“The name’s all wrong! He’s Ryuushi-san, and I’m Ryuuko-san!”

Uhh~ Why are you involving me? Now we sound like a twin or some kind of partners.

“Oh, relax, Ryuushi! You’re old enough! High school’s the season of love, the time to bloom! Having a boyfriend isn’t that weird, don’t you think? Plus it’s better to wear it on your sleeve!”

Mikki tapped on Ryuushi-san’s shoulder. “I only care about club stuff!” Ryuushi-san objected with chest sticking out.

“Bull! Even you skip practice sometimes to hang out with this transfer student!”

“W-w-what! Ya do the same too!”

“I’m just playing hooky for the sake of playing hooky!”

“Why are ya so smug?!”

What a comedic back-and-forth. But, her boyfriend, huh~?

Mikki’s misunderstanding — or perhaps, light tease at Ryuushi-san, is nothing more than for fun. But it didn’t bother me, or, rather, it’s kinda making my heart beat. A lot. More than just a simple jolt.
[[File:DTS Vol 03 229.jpg|thumbnail|right|Mikki’s misunderstanding — or perhaps, light tease at Ryuushi-san, is nothing more than for fun. But it didn’t bother me, or, rather, it’s kinda making my heart beat. A lot. More than just a simple jolt.]]

“So what’s up? Here to see Ryuushi?”

“The game~!” Ryuushi-san corrected with hands waving wildly.

“I get it now~”

Mikki ignored Ryuushi-san and nodded deeply. Hehehe, she snickered, and cupped her hands around her mouth. Then she turned around, walked forward and…

“Sensei~! Ryuushi’s boyfriend is here today, so she’s wondering if you could let her play~!”

“Ahhh~! I’ll get that on my own! So stop it, Mikki~!”

The two shouted on their way back. Some people stared with wide eyes, while others laughed. From a bystander’s view, I am envious of this type of interactions between friends.

They certainly are good friends~ I saw them off with a smile. “Don’t laugh~!” Being so loud before the game, Ryuushi-san was truly invigorated.

“Boyfriend, huh…” Hmhmhm, I’m not at all shaken. My chest just feels a little tight.

I wonder how many have been on the path of ‘gotten serious because of some little things, and the misunderstanding deepened and finally shattered’? I have to be cautious.

Anyway, I’ll find a spot to sit first.

“Uh.”

Something deplorable appeared.

A suspicious person wearing a space custome sat at the corner of the gym, hugging her knees. She was wearing the entire outfit today. As if a tiny universe had taken form, the otherworldly corruption surrounded her, forming a dark miasma.

Everyone pretended to not see. Actually, listening closely, I unexpectedly heard a few girls gossiping things like ‘gross’ ‘should we tell someone?’ ‘what about the teachers?’ ‘Is that the Touwa Erio girl?’

“…Sigh.” If the game was cancelled because of her appearance, Ryuushi-san would be disappointed. Such lame reason appeared in my head instantly, but my feet already pointed themselves toward her before any tangent reasons formed.

To avoid the eyes of the girls, I waited for them to look away before approaching Yashiro; she noticed me immediately.

‘Good- day- earth-ling’ she spewed out an idiotic line; I kept silent and smiled, and pulled her helmet off.

“No~!” How did she make that sound earlier?

“Unfortunately, dear customer, the policy of this gym is the same as a store or bank: no helmet.”

“It’s gonna blow!”

Pop, I took the helmet off.

Instantly the dark corner of the gym saturated with light; the air took an 180 change. Perhaps because it occurred in the corner, the clamours were contained. Besides, with the lack of guys, it wasn’t that glaring.

Still, she attracted a decent amount of stare, with what could not be denied as a striking appearance.

“Ughhh.” She felt her neck while looking resentfully at me. With her helmet off, Yashiro revealed her pale, snake-like skin unaffected by the sun.

Crisp as though it would make a refreshing sound every time they fall, the strands of her hair shone like the stars. Unable to be tanned by the sun — she could use that as one of her jokes.

“It would be your fault if this planet explodes.”

“Yes, yes, I’m the most terrible, nefarious human beings to have lived. What are you planning to do here?”

“I am just watching. While contemplating on the future of my work.”

“Work this and work that. Why don’t you just go and do it?”

Without throwing a child-like tantrum, Yashiro gave a twisted smile.

“It’s not that simple… No, maybe because it’s too simple. Should I do it, or not? I’ve tried many things to avoid it, but frankly speaking I’m a little sick of it. I’m not exactly interested in finishing the job.”

“So why not just give up?

Hearing that, Yashiro opened her eyes wide. She smirked evilly.

“Hoh~ Now that I’ve been given permission, I shouldn’t be responsible if I fail. Ah~ Now I’m safe.”

“Hah?”

“Oh, right. I saw another human with potential while observing here. And I also discovered that this activity called basketball is a lot more interesting than I imagined.”

She shifted topic in the blink of an eye. “Ok.” I replied flatly and sunk.

Because I think I realized long ago that I’d asked a bunch of needless question without any deeper motives.

“Hmph… Are you dissatisfied that I did not appear under an eave?”

“To be honest, I want to bury you under one.”

Yashrio gave a snarky and meaningful smile, tracing the basketball travelling between the floor and hands. The girl dribbling that ball ran toward here and successfully made the shot after a jump.

“…So why, exactly, did you join the baseball game?”

Erio, too. Is baseball in for those with extraterrestrial traits?

“Why do you ask?”

“No reason. I thought maybe there’s a hint about your super power in there somewhere?”

Or of why you insist on calling yourself an ‘esper.’

Yashiro stared at me coldly, but ultimately looked away.

“Because it’s work.”

“Helping out for an amateur baseball game is work?” Even with that broad a standard, you’ve not done anything remotely close to the word suggested, right?

“Fact is, it’s just a means to an end. I won’t deny that it’s probably a poor choice, however.”

Though ridding the fatigue in her body and mind, Yashiro hung her head and sighed.

At that moment. “…It happened on a starry night.” She began with an suspicious preface. “I came to this planet.”

“Wait! A more basic question: Why — uh, ‘this planet’ right? Why did you come to this planet?”

“Eh?”

“Why do you obviously seem like you’ve never considered this question?”

“…Cease your baseless accusation. I was simply taken aback from the likes of you asking a question such as this. Listen well: the reason I came here, is because it is my fate.”

“…That’s not a reason.”

“Three days soon passed after my initial landing. With the environment desolated and undeveloped, I struggled to adapt; on foot, I dragged my battered body around. Unsure what the vile crime the violent inhabitant of this planet would commit should they discover me, I avoided any contact.”

“I can’t believe you’re going to just keep yapping.”

“Due to the creed, I cannot easily utilize my power; I do not stand a chance against these savages with under such atrophied conditions. After serious consideration, I had no choice but to accept the gifts of this land.”

“Oh.”

“Despite the planet being ravaged by its malevolent inhabitants, the local cuisine is one of the few things praise-worthy. In the plough land, there grew a round fruit used as food; thus I attempted to obtain that nutrient to recuperate.”

“Water melon theft?”

“I was intercepted, however, as the patrol of this planet finally discovered and attempted to arrest me.”

“Good work, Mr. Police!”

“The dire situation rendered me needing to unlock parts of my power: I threw mud at his face and ran.”

“You’re a little turd.”

“During the chase, another being joined the hunt — an unknown creature more ruthless and cunning than the previous: a barking quadruped.”

“Don’t you know what dogs are?”

“Despite being able to continue the battle, I feared that the planet patrol would soon catch up. So I jumped into the river; I swam, following the flow.”

“You might make a better ninja.”

“Finally I hit shore on the riverbank; while maintaining stealth from the savages, I reached the building next to the park — and the eave.”

“An eave isn’t some kind of gadget, you know.”

“It was there when I reached my limit.”

“You’re also clearly a Japanese.”

“It was no easy task, but I managed to fit half my frame into the eave and fell asleep.”

“Why not your entire body?? This is why you’re both a horror and freak show!”

“I woke up — only, two days have passed.”

“Wha?”

“I slept not under the eave, but in a bed. It would appear I had been taken in by the male creature by the name Nakamura, who lived in that edifice meant to worship the savages’ idols.”

“Hmm, so it was the shrine?”

“Nakamura revered me: his friendliness indicated that he intended to seek favour from me.”

“Wow~ What a terrifying man.”

“Oh? Are you too? Is that masochistic way of life a trait of this planet’s males? Serving me sustenance, Nakamura expressed his fond interest in the extraterrestrials.”

“Nakamura-san is a good man. Did you thank him?”

“Of course I did — are you stupid? After making sure I ate the food, he proposed a trade. How lamentable.”

“Don’t you think trying to eat a free meal is more lamentable?”

“Are you not in a similar position?”

“Hm? Well yeah… How the hell did you know that?!”

“Nakamura claimed that, in return for the food, I must partake in an athletic competition present only in an undeveloped planet such as this. Something about not enough people. As uncivilised a deal as it was, with the condition of continuous provision, I must accept the terms, or risk survival in a world without super powers. From the stand point of ensuring my life, I determine that to be a wise judgement.”

“I see. So, in other words…”

'I ran away from home, and came here after three days. Because I was starving, on a starlit night I decided to burglarize a farm to steal some watermelons. After failing and being chased by a stray dog, thanks to Nakamura-san, I managed to survive. Nakamura-san was a nice guy, who not only gave me food, but promised to provide lunch if I join the baseball game; thus, I gladly accepted.'

“In the form of a dissertation, that’s what happened, right?”

“You idiotic fool!”

Yashiro began attacking me with her right hand; though the fist landed on my shoulder, it didn’t even sting. Part of the reason must be because the costume was thick enough to cover her hands, but her right arm must be extremely weak. Even with her power I doubt she can lift a bag of rice.

“How dare you disgrace my story with such trite discussion: this is in itself a form of talent!”

It was mere description of the events that happened — nothing to do with super powers.

“Anyway, who is this potential human you’re talking about?”

“That one.” The person Yashiro pointed at — “Hey! Who’s that~! Ryuuko-san’s jaw is dropping from how flirty you are, Niwa-kun!” was bouncing around with a ball. Crap — I was found! With no other choice, I waved at her with a smile and yelled, ‘I’m cheering for ya~!’

“Hmpf~!” Which only worsened her attitude.

“So you know her, Makoto.”

“She’s my friend… But, what, you’re saying she’s also an esper?”

Well, whatever; in some way she indeed is. For example, her ability to accelerate my heartbeat. Also, the power to make me smile like a creep. I guess rather than calling it super power, maybe a lot of girls are just magicians.

And that would make that forty-years old a witch. The spells she cast on me aren’t so innocuous though.

“She’s not bad. I’ve watched for days now; she holds high potential for evolution: she’s one of the few who can go the last few centimetres.”

“Huh… What are you even saying?”

Again with the superpower theory monologue? I prepared to block my ears. Yet, Yashiro asked a relevant question instead of droning on:

“Do you know the rules of this game?”

“Uh, only a bit. Not exactly knowledgeable.” From sheer suddenness, I stuttered.

I’m not at all familiar with basketball, but I know stuff like centre or point guard. The other three positions I simply don’t remember. It’s common with people who don’t play, but that’s the level of knowledge I have.

Speaking of which, what position does Ryuushi-san play? She had a pretty good aim when she threw that empty can into the trash can.

So… Shooting star? No, that’s off. It’s close but I know that’s not right.

“Oh? Transfer student.”

A couple entered from the left entrance of the gym. The guy spoke with an amicable voice; I raised my head.

At the same time, the beam shooting in from the second floor window also pierced my eyes, making me squint.

Moving in that brilliant ray was Nakajima-san and Hanazawa-san. The two young members from the city team. Both of them wore uniform and each carried a bag over their shoulders. Perhaps they’re on their way home after club, but why are they…?

“The girl there… Uh, judging for the getup… I’m guessing she’s from the game…?” Nakajima expressed exaggeratedly his surprise, as though he’d just seen an alien, and pointed at Yashiro.

“Hmph.”

Yashiro scoffed dismissively, grumbling, ‘here comes unpromising one.’ If there’s one merit to her, it’s that even when insulting, she never let the other party know. More than anger, it rouses confusion.

“Whoa~ She’s freaking cute! This is bad, man. For you too, transfer student~” As though cheering, Nakajima continued with the ‘this is bad.’ He’s like a grade schooler making fun of someone else.

Hanazawa-san smacked Nakajima’s back. “Ow~” Even with an eye squinting painfully, Nakajima kept his smile. “Hi.” With him out of the way, Hanazawa-san greeted me briefly. I replied with a ‘hm.’ Not copying Erio, but it’s actually quite a useful reply to use. Even if you’re not thinking anything, it can be used as a response.

For some odd reason, they sat down next to me. Hmmm… The air dampened. Was my heart actually feeling gravity beyond what is normal?

The two seemed to be using me as a wall to avoid contact with Yashiro; neither did Yashiro even so much as glanced as them.

“Here to watch the game?”

“Hm? Aw, there was a game this morning, and we’re gonna have lunch out. We’re not doing anything now anyway… Soo, I guess you can call this a game-date?”

“Yep~ I’m with ‘im…” Perhaps too lazy to even talk, Hanazawa-san added languidly. From her closing her mouth before finishing, her sentence ended ambiguously.

“A date?”

“Uh, we are, well, dating.”

Bashfully, Nakajima answered what seemed like a notice of marriage. “Yep~” Hanazawa-san raised her hand without changing her expression.

“What!” Nakajima’s with Hanazawa, what has come to this world?

When did they start dating? I desperately looked for Isono, wondering if he’s crying in the dark somewhere.

In any case, I see that Nakajima is more of a Hanazawa-san fan than a Ryuushi-san fan… What poor taste. I can’t be the only one who thinks that, right?

Preparing on the court, Ryuushi-san dribbled the ball while mouthing a slapping sound. “She looks hyped, but that was just two dribble.” Nakajima pointed out; Hanazawa-san rested her head on his shoulder, her eyes drooping as if tired.

Ryuushi-san darted back and forth on the court; she ran, but the ball was never with her. She ran, with disregard to where the ball was. “Hey, Mifune looks out of breath.” Shocked, Nakajima reported to me. I can see that, you know. “She’s really in it, man. Is it because you’re here?”

“Uh, I guess.” Judging from what’s happened so far. But her stamina’s running out.

“As expected, she has potential.”

Strangely satisfied, Yashrio stared at Ryuushi-san. How does she judge someone? I’m not interested, just curious. As hypocritical as I am, that’s how I see Yashiro.

Nakajima shot me a side glance; with a moment of hesitation on his face, he began. It was a meek voice unsuitable of his sunny look.

“You know, back in first year, Mifune actually asked me—”

“Oh, I heard already.”

“I see… Hm~ So, you like Mifune?”

“I think she’s cute.”

“That’s not saying much… Are you that, uh, Touwa Erio’s someone?”

“Did Hanazawa-san tell you anything?”

“No, not at all. We would never talk about Touwa Erio anyway, you know?”

Then don’t talk about her with me either! I shot him a look with that thought. Whether he comprehended is beyond me, but he didn’t inquire any further.

It’s hot. Said one of us. True that. The other three assented silently.

“She’s gotten cuter. Mifune, I mean.” Nakajima tossed a weird topic over.

“Dude, your girlfriend is right there.”

“It’s fine, she’s sleeping.”

“I’m not.” Hanazawa-san pinched his elbow.

“Owowowowow.”

Despite the joke, Nakajima’s pain was real.

Damn this guy. I want to be pinched too~! …I’m just joking.

Practice ended; both team put the balls back and gathered around their coaches. Running ahead, Ryuushi-san peeked at me. Noticing the person next to me, the smile momentarily faded; then she looked to Nakajima, then Hanazawa-san leaning on him. She looked shaken. Yet, Ryuushi-san focused back on me a beamed again. She then gave a victory pose before regrouping with her teammates. “Looking good, Ryuushi-san~!” The compliment that was used some time ago once again exited my mouth.

“Did you just notice? How parochial of you.”

Yashiro commented on my soliloquy. She sounded as if she noticed a manga artist’s potential before his work exploded in popularity.

“And you seem to have a high opinion of her.”

“Hmhmm~” She did not answer clearly, instead laughing haughtily and suspiciously. I reminded myself that I would be careful not to put Ryuushi-san onto the path of an esper.

“However, only if she is with you.”

“Hm? What?”

“You will see soon enough.”

With those cryptic words, Yashiro ended with that cliffhanger.

I felt it wasn’t something needing to be clarified, so I desisted as well.

Losing focus from the summer heat, I waited a few minutes quietly. The pre-game pep talk appeared to be over as players scattered on the court.

As the backup, Ryuushi-san sat on the gym floor, hugging her knees with a frustrated expression.

And Mikki was one of the starters, huh? An iconic character is always guaranteed to get the main role, as well as dividing into five people on the stage simultaneously. Ignore those dangerous words for now. From then on, a rift formed between Mikki and Ryuushi-san’s friendship… There was no sign of that.

Like so, without Ryuushi-san on the court, the game begun… Nothing in particular needs to be noted. I’m not a big fan of basketball anyway.

I came to see Ryuushi-san. And that Ryuushi-san was like a starved dog on a leash. “Grrr~” Her clenched fists trembled on her knees.

Yashiro looked uninspired as well. Did she only have eyes for Ryuushi-san in this entire club?

Both team had little differences in score, and the game continued in that manner. If that team was tying with a bad team, they must be just as terrible, huh. Oh, Mikki just got a foul.

“Is Mifune gonna play?”

Nakajima asked, a trace of smile on his face. He’s actually enjoying the game.

“What’s the point? For a game like this.”

Hanazawa-san mumbled. Was her sleepiness chased away by the noise of the game and the cheering? She had a bitter look. Whether it’s about this game or not, her words were obviously poignant.

“What do you mean ‘what’s the point?’” Over Nakajima, I questioned.

“It’s the same for the softball club.”

Hanazawa-san spilled her inner thought.

“I always tried my best during games. But we never win. Our team just can’t win one more points than the other. We’re never far off, so I try even harder, only to lose again. It’s frustrating, but I have no one but me to blame.”

“……”

Was it the listlessness, or the heat? Either way, Hanazawa-san blew her steam.

She once said club activity was too much work. Is this what she was referring to? It is only natural to have so much expectation placed on you if you’re too good.

“Hahahah, she’s just a lil tired.” Nakajima stroked Hanazawa-san’s hair, assuaging her. Certainly is nice to have someone comfort you right away. Only if there’s someone for Meme-san as well.

“Hmpf.” Behind me, Yashiro scoffed from her nose. Apparently she wasn’t too thrilled with Hanazawa-san’s comment.

…Does she, perhaps, dislike people who gave up?

“She’s not playing right away? These people lack insight.”

Disappointingly, Yashiro criticized the coach.

“What part of Ryuushi-san do you like so much?” It’d be apparent if you’re a guy though.

“Because she is someone who is capable of moving forward, even if it’s unobvious.”

“And what does that mean? You’re not dragging her into anything weird, by the way.”

“Anything weird…? True, for a stubborn person like yourself, it is probably considered weird.”

“Thanks for the nice words.”

“Listen up.” With that as the lead, she circled in front of me.

Directly facing me, she seemed to impart something critical.

Her fascinating appearance closed to my face, driving both my eyes and mind anxious.

Yashiro ignored the game, letting loose her words in the gym.

“People, no matter who, are capable of awakening their power, as long as they keep moving forward.”

As though condensing her philosophies into this one sentence, she solemnly declared.

Within those words were some elements that somehow infused into my body; I felt as though cold water had poured down my back. I remembered few days ago, that moment when an unbelievable amount of pool water drenched me.

Within the gym engrossed by this cotton-candy-like heat, a single person shivered at this fleeting chill.

Yashrio sat back next to me, and pointed her straightened arm forward.

“Those who believed and understood their latent power in their normal lives will eventually bloom into those with superpower. It is physically unreachable, beyond your furthest reach, by a few centimetres. That power, never connected to you directly, is what you consider as abnormal phenomenon. Yet…”

She paused, tutting. Then, as though giving me a look, she glanced sideways at me before continuing.

“Once you come into contact with it, it will spread and ripple outward. People on my planet were more capable with it — the power held within this vessel is the proof of it.”

“…But, still…”

“For instance, in a sports competition, there are many of those who suddenly exploded in their abilities, right? That, would be the proof of them reaching that essence of power about five centimetres away from themselves. People with faster speed than others, who also reached their pinnacle of power — this is the true form of what is commonly referred to as the people with potential.”

Yashiro’s claim had no uncertainty; it is assertive, and meant to repel all. She kept talking.

“Most earthlings will never fill those few centimetres, even in their entire lifetime.”

Her shoulder’s shrugged. ‘And that’s why you troglodytes are…’ she added a few more insults before resuming.

“No matter who, as long as they can get close — to this distance as short as cold air coming out of a fridge — as long as they’re fortunate enough, the so-called ‘geniuses’ will never cease to exist. Such amazing power, yet almost no one here could reach it. People who have given up on these few, yet distant centimetres, are one of the reasons as to why this is so.”

“……” I shot Hanazawa-san a look. Using Nakajima’s laps as her pillow, she laid down.

“Oi, Makoto. Who’s the backup, that person with potential?”

“Ryuushi-san.” I told her what sounded like a typical lie.

“That Ryuushi is slow: about half as fast as everyone else. She could spend a whole day, and no one would notice her move. Yet she hasn’t given up: it is not an easy task to push onward, not knowing what awaits at the end. That’s why she holds the possibility of unlocking her powers.”

“…That’s quite a compliment to say.”

“It is merely a proper assessment.”

And then, Yashiro looked over at me with a rare, but warming smile.

“You’re surrounded by many who have the potential to wield their power, Makoto.”

“Oh, please.” I waved my hand in front of my face, as well as shook my head; sweat drops flew from my hair.

I could comprehend her explanation, and I also agree with parts of it. But those aren’t convincing.

As for why, it would be because nothing tangible has appeared.

“Show me your power. That way, everything you said will be proven as true.”

Without proofs, she’s just another person here — a nutjob.

“Mm.” Yashiro did not rebuke violently, only displaying a pondering face. She then raised her head:

“All right. If I feel like it, I will show you in the next week or two. You will do well to pray for it.”

Is this something on the same level as ‘deciding the grocery day’?

“Besides, even without me, you have a chance to witness it in this game.”

At first, Yashiro’s prediction sounded like reckless bravery, like she just said things without thinking with her head.

As I began to retort, I noticed someone staring; I turned to my right.

Nakajima gaped at my face. Looks like he listened in on our conversation.

“Man, whatever you guys were saying was too deep, I couldn’t follow.”

Farewell~ He jokingly waved us goodbye. I palmed my forehead and sighed.

“Don’t wave me off too.”

Was all I could say.

Alright.

Let’s skip all description of the game until Ryuushi-san’s debut.

“……”

The game ended. Just messing with you. The second half was almost ending, however. Score-wise, the opponent had 39 points, while us 35. I don’t know if whether this is considered good or bad.

“I’m surprised with how many points both team got, seeing how their aiming was always off.”

‘Interesting~’ Nakajima remarked. ‘Is it because both sides suck at defence?’ he again added. He’s actually watching the game rather intently. I’m not saying it’s anything praise-worthy though.

When the last quarter began, my eyes focused onto the shape that walked out.

“Whoa~!” I stuck my body out.

“So she’s finally up?” Yashiro expressed her satisfaction.

Out of the five people that walked out, Mifune Ryuushi-san was the last.

“At last, huh? It’s gonna be hard for her to do much, though.”

Nakajima grimaced, calming assessing Ryuushi-san’s situation.

“You know, it’s Mifune’s first time playing.”

“Ah.” It’s going to a wall to scale. Even from here I could see her stiffness, like her flesh had been displaced by stone; her legs, too, quivered, like a new-born fawn.

Rather than describing her as serious, it’s more fitting to say ‘whatever space between her fluffiness has been filled with tension.’

Mikki tapped Ryuushi-san’s shoulders, trying to appease her nerve. Seems like Mikki will be having a sequel. Despite her nod, Ryuushi-san hooked her eyes on the floor without moving.

“‘She’s being overly conscious. It might have been better if I wasn’t here’ — that’s what’s you’re thinking, right?” Yashiro mimicked my voice, taunting a provocation.

She’s right. I could say nothing back.

Soon after the quarter began, Ryuushi-san got the ball; she frantically bounced the ball, but perhaps with too much strength, it returned much faster than anticipated. Unable to catch the ball, it hit her jaw. What followed was not cheers, but laughter.

“Oh god.” Nakajima covered his eyes. I wanted to do that too, but I’m here to see Ryuushi-san. Whether this was what she wanted me to see is another matter.

Getting back up, Ryuushi-san did not even have time to be embarrassed; she simply chased the ball, without any apparent reaction. She’s so serious, she couldn’t even laugh it off.

…If it was me from before, would I also end up like this if I managed to get into a game?

Almost as if I was watching that ‘if,’ I lost my collectivedness.

Ryuushi-san continued to make mistakes: she attempted a steal, only to hit the hand and fouled; she charged head first, only to trip in front of the hoop and almost kicking an opponent in the face.

It’s unwatchable.

I don’t know if the coach or advisor of the club sent her in because of Mikki’s words, but at this rate it wouldn’t be strange if she was taken off court.

…And so.

When she accrued three fouls, somehow the other side made a foul under the hoop.

Although no matter how I looked, it’s Ryuushi-san, who was attempting a shot, bumping into the other person, the referee called it so. There were no complaints, and despite the other team looking unhappy, they were neither hostile or upset since they probably thought Ryuushi-san was just a joke.

Here come the free throws. Yet, Ryuushi-san was wavered, her eyes swaying about.

There was no way for her to make that shot like she did with the juice can.

At that moment, as though she’d been waiting for that exact second, Yashiro grabbed my shirt and tugged.

“Wha? Me?”

I didn’t know what to do when I’m suddenly handed the hot potato. “Dumbass.” Yashiro grinned.

“Be it a cliché line or whatever, use your power on Ryuushi.”

“What are you saying??”

“Shout with your voice! Squeeze your throat and tighten your guts. Are you just here to sit and watch? Are you an idiot? If you came all the way here, you must be here to do something! Step up! Move forward! You’re also a slow, but steady person on your way to power, are you not?!”

Yashiro jeeringly chucked her frustration at me. The responsibility to showing off power was suddenly on me.

I almost wanted to ask her ‘what about your power?!’ But asking me to do something… What could I, a non-player, do at this point?

“……”

I did have an idea. But I needed some courage. For a moment, I hesitated.

But.

“Moving forward with your own will, and pushing others with it — Is that not the very first power bestowed upon humans?”

I hate to admit it, but those were the words that tipped me forward.

I stood up. In this corner of the gym, no one would notice — which is why, what entailed will captivate everyone.

I will split asunder this silent gym.

The me who had already given up will never stand on a football field again.

Yet Ryuushi-san, who had not given up, should stay there.

The value of super natural phenomenon lies in that it is able to maintain dreams, filling them with endless possibilities.

I scratched my head; after sucking in and holding the breath, I turned to face the court.

Putting my hands around my mouth, I shouted as to drain all air inside my lungs:

“You can do it! Ryuushi-san!!”

All eyes instantly fell upon me; the gazes transformed into terror.

Thinking carefully, I’ve never lived as a conspicuous child, much like everyone else.

However.

Even so.

I could agree that, once I get it going, it isn’t so bad every once in a while.

If I make up my mind, I could ‘give up’ this spot of being inconsequential.

Even more so, it’s not enough.

I once again drew in more air, firmly filling my body:

“You can do it! Even though I know it’s hard! I couldn’t do it! And no one cheered for me! I could only look down, and wonder why anyone else could cheer for the guys playing! To be honest I still don’t get how! But who cares?! Who cares about looking down or cheering?! If you got time for that, why not go practice?! You just gotta work hard! I didn’t like it all that much anyway! But I still can’t forget about it! So I’m rooting for you, Ryuushi-san! If you work hard, you won’t have to give up on many things! I want you to work so hard, that others feel bad for it! So work hard! I’m never saying things like don’t force yourself too much!!”

The things supposedly coming out of my mouth did not reach my brain.

I was probably just venting some broken, baffling thoughts.

My temperature rose, and senses melted.

Just how feverish of a cheer did I accomplish in a practice game?

Perhaps making too much sound, I lost my breath and choked. Even my ears drums were dimmed, unable to calm down. Aside from the weather, my skin heated up from another element.

I looked down and scratched my cheek, enduring the embarrassment without sitting down.

Finally, the temporary stare dissolved and reactions followed.

“That was badass~” Nakajima mumbled. “Comedy girl and loyal guy…” On his laps, Hanazawa-san exhaled.

As for Ryuushi-san.

She laughed. Like she had completely forgotten about me, she focused on me, cracking up. She also mouthed many times, ‘I told ya I’m Ryuushi.’
[[File:DTS Vol 03 253.jpg|thumbnail|She laughed. Like she had completely forgotten about me, she focused on me, cracking up. She also mouthed many times, ‘I told ya I’m Ryuushi.’]]

Just like so.

We saved each other.

“Hoh~ oh!” Following that odd yell, she gathered herself and repositioned the ball.

Ryuushi-san then nonchalantly made two shots.

“Ah, wasn’t her favourite character Mitchi?”<ref>Slam Dunk’s Mitsui Hisashi’s nickname</ref>

The rigidness left her motion; her graceful steps carried her.

Seeing that, I sat back down and coughed a few more times.

Yashiro and I traded looks; we laughed cathartically.

“That wasn’t too bad.”

“Don’t you mean, it felt great?”

It did.

“Now, let us interview Mifune Ryuuko-san, on her first-game-slash-first-victory!”

“……”

“Hint, hint.”

“Ah? Me? Uh, how do you feel right now, Ryuushi-san?”

“I said I’m Ryuuko!”

“What a great interview.”

“Hold it right there!”

After the game, Ryuushi-san bounced around angrily in that tranquillized gym.

Regardless of the intense game, Ryuushi-san still seem filled with vigour.

She stayed in the court for the remainder of the game, keeping up with both defence and offence. In the end, though, I still don’t know what position she played.

Without the opposing team, people dispersed from the gym; it could be just me, but the heat seemed to have dissipated as well.

“You were badass, Ryuushi-san~”

“You too, Niwa-kun.”

“Huh? …Aw, that?”

“Like, how do I put it… It was soo embarrassing that it ended up calming me down, y’know?”

For some reason she expressed that with her fingers fanning out. So, her nervousness exploded?

Than the yelling was worth it. The awkwardness consumed me though.

“Oh, hey, um~” Ryuushi-san put both hands behind her and wriggled her body.

“Could ya, wait for me till we’re done?”

“Hm. Of course.”

“Then, wanna go home together?”

“Don’t you think it’s a little sad to just head straight home?”

“Then, let’s go somewhere!”

“Yeah, let’s go somewhere!”

“Woo~! Yay!” Ryuushi-san raised her hand, and spun as though dancing.

“Ya heard him, Mikki! I’m ditching ya!”

“I never asked for you anyway~ Not going to waste my energy with you today, Ryuushi!”

Ryuushi-san skipped to where her team was waiting.

I stayed, savouring the taste of this strange situation while seeing her off.

There wasn’t anyone else left. Nakajima and Hanazawa left right away, and Yashiro disappeared from the gym. Did she leave to look for another eave?

Arriving at the back of the gym, I leaned my head onto the wall, staring obliviously into the track field. Are the people running there part of the track team? I couldn’t help but follow the guy sprinting the fastest.

Veiled partly by the cloud, the sun finally appeared; the new light flashed by my eyes, squeezing drops of tears out of my eyes. “Dammit~” It’s like my eyes were squashed from deep within. Perhaps I was too focused at the game, or more precisely at Ryuushi-san, so my eyes were worn out?

“Phew… That was too much youth.” You can OD on this stuff: that was one of the symptoms.

My visions were blear, as though in a dream. The ground, the shoe lockers and even the blue skies were blended together.

It was a formless sight impossible to reproduce, yet here I was thinking I’ve seen it before.

The canvas recalled a memory, of something that does not exist in reality — a ‘dream.’

“Oh yeah.”

That dream from last night, before that scribbled chapter title.

With this sight as the fuse, it resurfaced on the inside of my eyelids.

“Uh…”

If I remember correctly—

[[File:DTS Vol 03 259.jpg|400px|frameless]]

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3 Chapter4

2017-03-13T06:02:52Z

Jasonjapi123:

<h1>Chapter 4 — The Noisy Summer</h1>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baseball in the morning, stargaze in the night.

In days like these, daytime was the most boring.

Erio's working at Tamura Shop. Meme-san is working, kind of. Ryuushi-san's working hard for her club. They may not all be busy, but they're all doing something.

The only free and bored soul was me.

I was the only person home when noon arrived. Since morning I lay on the bed, eyes shut, and waited for the sleep that never came; I sighed. Half-conscious, I picked up the reference book with heavy eyes. After a few pages, I would put it down and shut my eyes again. Repeating that, two hours passed.

No one was home, and since it's been so hot, my instinct overcame me. Letting what could be called the peak of civilization, the AC, run, I sealed the room up. Because of the light shooting in from outside, I closed the blinds on the window as well. Strange, considering I used the AC all the time back home.

"Ughh~" In the first three minutes, only a tepid, mouldy air came out of the machine. After a while, a cool atmosphere capable of keeping the room comfy was established. 'The appliance you want to marry the most in summer' — the title was once again unchallenged. A fan might be a far second. During the winter, the kotestu would be a tough rival.<ref>A table with futon surrounded, and a heat source of some sort installed underneath to keep the legs warm</ref>

Now, I can ignore the stickiness on my skin. Contented, I plopped back down on the bed.

What came next replaced this irksome heat.

Time: when I'm doing nothing.

“Sigh~” I covered my face with the book, lamenting on how useless I was.

I felt my Youth-points evaporate every time when I fell asleep doing nothing. I'm not in a club: during time such as summer when school isn't in session, the chance of me interacting with another person is greatly reduced.

Youth-point is a thing only nourishable with another human being. I mean, it's too late, though, to say this anyway.

Even if I wanted to go out with one of my classmates, I just couldn't find the motivation — must be because I don't know them long enough. Being a transfer student is kind of awkward, like being an outsider.

The only person left I know is Maekawa-san, but we're not so chummy that I can just ask her out on a whim. She's a girl too, and much haughtier than Ryuushi-san. Is it her hobby, or her height? Or maybe the pressure from her dad? Furthermore, she might pass out twice being outside in this sun.

Plus, I don't think she's doing nothing. She might be working too. Didn't she say she wanted a motorcycle license? Because of that Onee-chan in a yukata?

“So it's just me?” Someone with nothing to do.

Is freedom merely being unconfined for twenty-four hours? Can’t believe I thought about taking a nap when I'm forced to do stupid things with the others.

I heard the faint noise of some people; but it disappeared, as though the AC had snared it away.

Trapped in this room, with nowhere else to go, were the cries of cicada and the whirling of the AC.

“...Ugah~”

Just exactly how the hell did I manage to stay in my room for the entire summer last year?

As I recalled, it felt more like I was looking into another person's private life.

I decided to head out for lunch, so I grabbed my phone and wallet. “Uwah...”

The sun cutting into the door instantly dulled my resolve. Nifuram. I tipped forward and almost fell backward. The linguistic may be vague, but do try to understand this on a metaphysical level. I almost scurried back home.<ref>Dragon Quest reference. Nifuram is a skill that attempts to eradicate the enemies with light</ref>

What if AC's had legs? Then it'd be mobile and stuff. Or maybe everything should just come into my room instead! These selfish thoughts hovered in my head as I considered a way to counter this heat.

“Of course!” I just have to carry the AC! Hot damn, Mako-kun's a genius!

After the idiotic thoughts sublimed, I walked toward the bicycle. The terrifying heat seemed able to burn off even the nutrient in the head, causing thoughts to become incredibly one-dimensional. I might just judge a book by its cover and start seeking Erio's affection. This might be a complete meltdown.

Slowly dragging the bike out, I rode forward shakily. Sweat spewing from the neck, and the sun pressing down heavily, I wondered maybe I was possessed by something.

Concerned that the bike's frame might melt, I started wandering. Where should I go? I don't want to go to the station, neither do I want to explore the local cuisine.

I hate to say this, but Meme-san's food is just to my taste. “It's love! Lovey Love, together Love, beach love!” Shame about her how she speaks, really.

So that leaves one choice… “Let's go to the Tamura Shop.” And I could check on Erio too.

Though it's only been three days since I last went. Erio seems to be doing fine these days, and Tamura Obaa-san's recovered enough that she could go into the store, so even Meme-san's relaxed.

I didn't have to change route — maybe I subconsciously wanted to go there? With that in mind, I sped up slightly. Rather than staying longer in this heat, I wanted to go into that cave-like house. My brain demanded, and I agreed.

“Hm?”

As I passed between the residence, I saw a familiar face; I braked and looked back.

She appeared to have noticed too; the sun hit the slightly crooked grin.

“Yo, transfer student.”

It's Maekawa-san. With a black parasol in hand, she walked forward. Something's off about that attire. Only, Maekawa-san's normal outfit only counts when we're talking about costumes.

She wore blue jeans and a blouse, a getup perfect for walking to a nearby store; however, both pieces seemed too small, as much of her skin showed.

“Where are you heading?”

“I wanted to grab a bite somewhere. You?”

“On my way home after an errand. Unfortunately, one of my family member stole my bike.”

With that explanation, she mumbled something about lunch. The umbrella cast a light shade on her face. I felt obligated to stay before she came to a conclusion; despite of the heat beating down on my brow, I endured in the middle of the street. Not a single car passed. Maybe people would melt if they walked on the road, I thought.

Finally, light returned to Maekawa-san's face.

“That's it. Why don't we go to my place? I'll make you lunch.”

“Eh?” Maekawa-san's house? Girl House? It's hard to deny that I didn't want to pounce at the invitation. I could feel the Youth-points. I'm going to a girl's house! And during a vacation!

Maekawa-san, on the other hand, didn't seem bothered; she pointed at the basket on my bicycle.

“So, can I get a ride in this basket?”

“...Hah?”

“If Touwa likes it so much, it must be pretty darn good.”

Hmhm, she nodded smugly. Maekawa-san, lanky as she was, clung onto the bike like a spider and stuffed her lower half into the basket. “Wow, it's tight.”

She grudgingly accepted the condition and reported to me. I don't need to hear this. And, once again, the dream of riding double drifted further and further away from me. I expected no less from this alien-protected town that only allow its girls to do this E.T style riding… Maybe the aliens are protecting them because they like these girls?

“Well, I'm in ya hands.” Maekawa-san spun her parasol and commanded joyously. And what can I do? I scratched my burning scalp, but seeing her like that, my doubt vanished.

She's willing to spend her day-off with me: she can sit however she wants.

It's a weekday too, so Maekawa Dad must be working.

Once again I pedalled onward. Compare to Erio, Maekawa-san was comparatively lighter.

“How are you feeling?”

“Like a shipped-off cow in a cart.”

“I bet you do.”

Should I pretend I'm the young Elliot? Like, 'Here we go~! Fly~!'

Maekawa-san lives in the corner of the residential district. It's newly constructed and close to the shopping district.

“Let me out~” I held Maekawa-san's flailing arms and pulled her out of the basket. “My butt hurts.” Hands rubbing her rump, she hopped toward the entrance.

Maekawa-san checked if the slide door was locked first before reaching for her key. “Are they picking up new stocks? Oh, did I ever mention my parents run a bar?”

“It's a bit hazy but I think you did.”

We chatted while moving in; the bike was parked in front of the storage in the yard. The current weather indicated I shouldn't worry about a surprise downpour. In fact, I kind of wanted to pray for some rain to cool this town down.

Maekawa-san opened the door and went in first; I trailed behind. “Welcome~” As though following a certain rule, she greeted before leading me into the living room.

“One sec, I'm going to prepare.”

“Hm.” Prepare? Oh, lunch? Isn't it a little shameless to have her make lunch for me? Pretty hypocritical considering my stomach growled as I pondered; hence I decided to ignore that thought.

Sitting in the living room and enjoying the air conditioner — not many things could beat this.

After about two minutes passed.

Wearing a pink T-shirt and a blue camo skirt, Maekawa-san appeared with a doughnut in hand. Then she made a strange sound of 'Nom, nom nom.' before eating the doughnut.

“…?”

“Somebody said that I didn't need to get a new haircut, so I wanted to try this once.”

“???” I searched in my shallow knowledge what this is referring to… I don't get it.<ref>This is from a manga called うちの妻ってどうでしょう by 福滿しげゆき. Maekawa-san's outfit here is apparently the wife's outfit on one of the tankoban's cover. The sound effect would appear to be just a thing she does</ref>
“Wow, you don't read manga, do you? Not very competitive, transfer student.”

“Well, I picked a few up recently.” It's helpful when I'm talking with guys too.

She finished the doughnut and disappeared quickly. Um… Was that a cosplay? From the sound of it she was playing a manga character, but I thought she graduated from that already?

Looking down, I lost my thought in the garden projected in the window. “...” Having handmade lunch by a classmate. Typically, that'd be +2, but since now I've had all three meals made by Maekawa-san, I'll throw in an extra +3 rating. Like so, I pondered about things unrelated to the garden.

Just then, two Niwa-kun's (丹羽) appeared in the garden (にわ)… As I came up with something Ryuushi-san would, that 'thing' leapt out from beneath. I jolted away from the window, almost falling back, 'Uwah!'. Actually, I only did half of both actions described, merely ducking down a little.

Having a window between us was reassuring, but I actually thought it was a mass of white snakes.

Something crawled out into the garden. As though the law of nature, the pale object appeared.

Strange. It's so nice in here, but I'm about to pass out.

Why the hell is she here?

The oh-so-sneaky Hoshimiya Yashiro was trying to pilfer the ripened tomatoes in the Maekawas’ garden. Still wearing the things Meme-san gifted, she did not forget to don the helmet. Such a shady character. After seeing her again since we parted at the school's storage, I was at ease knowing that she's fine. On the other hand, I also wondered why she's still in town.

It's a bit wasteful, but I opened the glass screen.

“Oi.” You're quite sneaky for a thief, but are you a critter? Or a farm burglar?

“Eave teleportation!”

She immediately shouted the name of an almost-ability. She appeared to recognize my voice and didn't look surprised.

“Hm-hm-hm, I- already- knew- you- would— Sorry, I can't do this any more, my throat hurts.”

“Could you not play pretend when you're not feeling well? And why did you break into another person's house again?! You're also a tomato thief now!”

“T-this… Is a tomahto.”

“I don't care how you say it! That’s it: you have to go home now!”

“What made you think I can if I'm here? Why don't you try making a rocket that can send me to Mars in a day, huh?”

...What the hell? Not to be a jerk, but she's kind of being a nuisance now; however, if she were to starve to death here, it would leave a pretty terrible décor in Maekawa-san's house.

“Alright, fine. You, stay right there.”

Even I question why I do the things I do, but I just can't stand ignoring people I know. Leaving the living room, I easily arrived to the kitchen; it wasn't a particularly difficult house to navigate, after all.

“Hm? Transfer student, did hunger get to you? Couldn't you wait a bit?”

Stirring something in the frying pan, Maekawa-san looked back. With her slender figure and the apron, she left a distinct impression of 'a capable girl.' She wore it so well I almost wanted to change my impression of her.

Basically, her apron form was in my strike zone.

“Um, would you mind I take some tomatoes?” Despite my thumping heart, I requested with a straight face.

“Hm?” Maekawa-san tilted her head confusedly at my request.

“Uhh, there's a starving cat in your garden asking for some tomatoes.”

“Oh… It's okay, I guess. I thought maybe you're becoming Ryuushi or something.”

Maekawa-san handed me two tomatoes. I wanted to pay, but she just laughed it off, 'quit joking around.' Hmm, she's indeed quite a respectable lady. Too bad she's made of paper Mache.

After thanking her, I returned to the living room. “Here.” I handed the tomatoes to Yashiro. It's still a loss to the Maekawa household, but it's probably better than having them stolen.

Yashiro took her helmet off, revealing her face before accepting the red fruits. On her face was slight bemusement, like the type when you are least expecting kindness.

If she could take off that helmet more often, then people would definitely be friendlier toward her.

Oh~ But her superpower would explode, wouldn't it? I won't forget to add that (lol) after the message.

Yashiro stared intently at the tomatoes; her head bowed deeply.

“Thank you, dream.”

“How about thanking someone more specific?”

Is it really that unreal for me to be nice?

“Dung dung dung ~ dung! Danger evasion UP! Makoto's HP increased by five.”

“And none of that stupid game, please.”

Just leave me out of it! Is what I really meant.

Yashiro bit into the tomato. “Uwee~” Her cheek twitched from the sourness; she quickly finished the two tomatoes without stopping. It made me think that when her identity is revealed, her hunger increases — could that be her real power?

...Well, it is true that whatever you eat becomes nutrient. Anyone could tell you as much, but it's quite a mystery to wonder about if that common knowledge was to be erased.

Most organisms maintain life by 'ingestion.' Perhaps, to aliens of a different biology in a planet faraway, it could be seen as a form of super power.

But forget that: seeing Yashiro finish, I worried she would ask for another one. “If you're done, get out of here already!” I ordered the intruder.

Yashiro scoffed and put her helmet back on.

“I will see to the return of this favour. Remember to thank me then.”

“Oh yes, I am truly honoured.” I didn't even feel appreciated. It's rare when you don't feel rewarded helping someone.

With cheeky laughter, Yashiro left.

Perhaps instead of recovered, she had her brain melted in this heat.

Still, what's the deal with her? I've always thought she's wherever me and Erio are.

I shut the screen and ended the wasting of AC. I sat down in front of the table, anxious and expectant, waiting for Maekawa-san's handmade meal.

“Here we are.”

Holding a plate with both hands, Maekawa-san and the smell of soy sauce entered the room. Even better was the apron that hung from her still. Excited, I involuntarily sat upright.

“Was that enough for the cat?”

“Yep, it was.”

“Awesome. Alright, go ahead.” The item in the plate was stir-fired Udon.

“Ohoh~”

“I wanted to make fried rice, but I didn't have the ingredients for that.”

She put the obviously larger portion in front of me.

I was also able to get a glass of barely tea. Dried from the activity outside earlier, my throat greedily thirsted for water; I downed half the glass in one go. With the heat stolen, my innards shrunk.

They twitched with the trickling fluid. I will see this as a demand for solid food. I'm already on it~ I put my hands together and faced Maekawa-san.

“Well, I'm digging in.”

“Yep, go ahead.” She hurried me like a mom.

I picked up the chopsticks and started slurping the noodles.

“How's the taste?”

“Hmm… This rich… Whatdya call it? The cooking manga I read before called it something.”

There's a pile of cooking manga in Meme-san's room, so I borrowed some when I had time.

“Uh, just something normal is fine.”

“Oh, okay. Then in that case, it's delicious — it’s amazing.”

My comment seemed to have assured Maekawa-san; she smiled. Then, she began picking up her own noodle too.

Hm… “So, there’s really nothing else you called me here for, huh?”

“Yep. I guess you could call having lunch together something though, right?”

“Yeah.” Well, that’s not bad either.

I still thought that my impression earlier was too mundane — Ryuushi-san would definitely be ticked off by it. She’s always been flexible. I don’t really know what that word means though.

“Now I get why Hanazawa-san wanted to marry into your family.”

“Cough!”

Maekawa-san spat out the udon in her mouth; with force that could shoot stuff out of her nose, she struggled. “Uh… You, doing alright?”

The moment I asked, she shot me a begrudging look.

For Maekawa-san to be shaken over something other than her height, I think I just witnessed a rare event.

…But did I even say anything that shocking?

After we’re both satiated with the noodles, Maekawa-san made a proposal:

“Wanna play some games? Only got some old stuff though.”

“Oh, you play video games too, Maekawa-san?”

“A lot, too, before I got this tall. At the time, I had a… Hm, nothing.”

She just left it as is. “Well, anyway, let’s go.” Maekawa-san got up and shut off the AC in the living room. She’s keeping a secret, but knowing that it’s got nothing to do with me, I got up without questioning. Onto the second floor, we officially enter the domain of Maekawa-san’s room.

“…Hmm.”

I didn’t expect it to be a girly room, but there wasn’t even a thing to surprise me in there.

In the room were wooden furniture of the same tone, and a few souvenir figures placed on the shelves; on her desk rested her bag and books, and not a single item related to cosplay was seen.

A plain room contradictory to the usual biology of Maekawa-san. It wasn't until I saw the sweetfish costume laying on her bed was I able to sigh in relief.

“The closet in there is the door to your wildest dream. Want to take a look?”

“No thanks.”

I had a feeling she’d make me try them. She will most likely be more aggressive than a store clerk.

“Um… Around here… There it is.”

Dusty and its colour yellowed, the gaming console Maekawa-san pulled out was indeed ancient. It must have been top-notch years ago: I remember seeing it on TV long ago.

She laid a few cartridges, their finishing also faded, onto the carpet.

In the end, we agreed to play the racing game. I chose to play as the walking mushroom, and Maekawa-san the green dinosaur. Neither of us picked the human protagonists.<ref>Mario Kart</ref>

Sitting from a distance away, we stared at the TV.

When it’s Maekawa-san, I become less conscious with the idea of ‘being alone with another girl.”

Was it due to seeing her cosplay all the time?

We selected the track and began racing.

“…You seem like you’re quick to give up, transfer student.”

I failed and started last; Maekawa-san graciously took the spot of first.

“Eh? What do you mean?”

I don’t really know how to play, having only tried a little at my friend’s place. I chased the back of seventh place. Did she mean I should give up on trying to win the game?

“Well, you’re the type that usually gives up beforehand, so I thought that that must be the case.”

Since I’m in last place, the items would usually be good… Until I got a banana peel.

How fortunate.

“You think? There are things I wouldn’t give up too, though.”

Like Youth-points and such. As well as first place, for this game. I hit sixth place.

“For instance, you’ve already given up on ever hitting Hanazawa’s pitches.”

“Oh~ that. Yeah. Well, isn’t it too much to ask, expecting an amateur to hit those throws?”

A football landed on the ground in my mind; I tried to send it flying, but end up falling on the ground.

“It's gonna be difficult to go to the festival if we lose… You’ve heard, right? Whoever wins the last games gets to host the event.”

“Yeah, I heard from Ryuushi-san.”

“Don’t you want to go with her or Touwa?”

“Ah… Well, Erio aside, yeah, it certainly would be nice. What about you, Maekawa-san?”

“I have to help out at the booth. And if we lose next week, I guess I will watch the firework from my yard.”

Oh, it’s next week? But, we’re going to lose anyway, right? Since they have an actual player there.

“I digress, but you might be surprised to hear that I could easily let go of things.”

Maekawa-san successfully led the race. Her words and rank don’t match — was she mocking me? I glanced at her screen, remembering that I just have to drift through corners. What’s the button again?

“I’m already through hiding my height. Not much you can do when you’re already 179.9 cm tall.”

“Dontcha think you’ve been awfully persistent with that number?” And you sound a little rude too.

“But I did accept the fact that I’m tall.”

Maekawa-san grimaced, twisting her controller like an actual car. That would probably result in the vehicle ramming into the wall in real life.

In the virtual world, she kept first despite having a less-than-smooth path.

“To give up is to approve of your opponent, so I don’t think it’s all bad.”

“That’s not a bad way to make friends.”

My rank rose to fifth. We reached a tunnel.

“Only, recently.”

“Recently?”

“I should be giving up, but it's getting harder.”

“Hm?”

I tried to remember the shortcut, only to fail miserably and ended up in last place; Maekawa-san, too, tried to challenge the same route and dropped down to seventh.

“I'm wondering, 'how could this be?!', y'know, transfer student?”

“Ah. Like losing your lead because you were too stubborn.”

“I guess I'm in no place to poke fun of anyone.”

“Yeah. You’ll end up last if I catch up.”

So ended the first lap. With two more to go, I climbed to fifth while Maekawa-san forth.

“Are you having fun, transfer student?”

“Yeah, I am.”

I’d already gotten used to the track; my hands, too, adapted to the control.

“Good. Then, I won’t give up either.”

“It's still the first lap though: you don’t have to be so pessimistic.”

I saw that bitter grin again from the corner of my eyes.

“Yeah, I guess… My point is, some things are just hard to give up.”

“Oh… I’m still not sure what you’re getting at though.”

It’d a zero if she was giving me a test.

“The right answer is never so easily understood. Like a modern Japanese exam.”

“Huh…”

I glossed over, ‘giving up’ on trying to understand… Oh, I see. Her assessment for my personality seemed accurate.

But I think I also wanted to ignore that because I didn’t want to disturb the atmosphere we have playing games.

We finished second lap — I took over Maekawa-san’s avatar.

“So, I’m still transfer student, huh.”

“Hm?”

“Oh, uh, my name, that is. I think we’re near the expiration date for that name.”

I successfully reached second on the last lap; Maekawa-san shifted between fourth and fifth.

The AC moaned on the side.

“I’ve called you that since we met. Isn’t it a little weird to change now?”

“Why’s that?”

“No reason. I have pride too, you know.”

For a long while, the room filled with only clicks of the controllers.

The voices of human only appeared alongside the small victory poses, at the end of the games, in the form of ‘yay!’ or ‘tch.’

Despite it being silent, it was an appeasing atmosphere.

After about an hour, as I got bored playing normally and was driving backward on the tracks, Maekawa-san suddenly opened her mouth:

“Oh yeah. I got a little question.”

“Hm?”

“As a sniffer, do you like Touwa or Ryuushi’s smell better?”

“Gahh!”

As she prefaced, this irrelevant question jabbed deeply between my ribs.

Obviously, this was an indirect abuse from Meme-san.

Was this an act of vengeance for earlier, Maekawa-san?

The green dinosaur easily surpassed the idle mushroom.

When it was about evening, I decided to leave the Maekawa household.

“You wanna to have dinner here too?”

“No, no. That’s too much. Besides, I think my aunt’s cooking… Probably.”

The kitchen’s been too hot lately, so she’s been looking for excuses to stay away from there.

Meme-san seemed to also find ways out of the town’s annual drain cleaning. That’s on the same level as a kid running away from cram school.

She might never lose that spirit even when she hit Tamura Obaa-san’s age. In a way, maybe being able to see like a child makes her an excellent teacher.

“Alright. Then, do say hi to Meme-san and Touwa for me.”

“You should do the same for me to your parents too… That's not an issue, right?”

“Actually, I’ve been thinking about introducing you to my dad.”

“Please, anything but that.” My face will end up catching a ball.

“Ahaha, it’s just a joke. And, uh~”

Ahem! Maekawa-san coughed. What followed was rare for Maekawa-san — she looked down, almost bashful.

“Can I, invite you again sometimes? …Kiwa-kun.”

“Only if you don’t call me that. What about Ryuushi-san or Erio?”

“Ah~ Nah… I only got two controllers, you see.”

“…? Hm, I guess, but… Hmm~?”

“Don’t think too much about that, got it? Basically, I’m just glad that someone said my food was good.”

“Oh~ I see.”

She went on about this controller thing, but I somehow accepted her explanation. This was the first time in a long while since I complimented that she could be a model. I’ll treasure this moment.

“Then, bye.”

“Hm. I will see you tomorrow.”

Let’s meet again tomorrow, when you’re in your fish form.

I bid farewell to Maekawa-san, who waved her hand, and stepped onto the pedals.

Since the time was right, I’ll go pick Erio up too.

The sky held onto the light still, casting a golden hue across town. No longer stinging, the sun had this softness, as though making a compromise.

“Haah.”

Feeling overly fulfilled, I gradually let out the excess.

Even with no comprehension of what happened, I felt satisfied.

I could call it an uneventful day: I think it wasn’t spent any differently than just cosying up in my room.

Nothing in particular happened when I went to Maekawa-san’s house.

But the way I spent the time there couldn’t be any more interesting.

In a day where nothing happened, where nothing was added — it is amazing to think how it was a one-eighty from the regular days.

Since times long ago, human interaction has always been the manifestation of mystery.

I rung the bell twice meaninglessly — I was that excited.

Yet, it was a suspiciously normal day in a town like this.

I once again realized that If she doesn’t do weird cosplays, she’d be a tall and sensible beauty.

“In any case.” It was a great day. No one could say otherwise.

“Dung dung dung~ dung, Youth-points UP, 3 points!”

[[File:DTS Vol 03 215.jpg|400px|frameless]]

<noinclude>
==Translator's notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>